《Dauntless God Of War》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Wedding events across the country gradually increased during fall. A high-end Mercedes-Benz was parked on Purdina Street, Dellmoor, and it was blocking the way of a bridal car. An arrogant-looking elderly man in a suit was standing between the two cars and was talking to Harold Campbell, who was dressed in a groom attire. ¡°After the family discussion, we had decided to make an exception and let you return to the family, Mr. Campbell. Your mother''s memorial tablet will also be epted in the Campbell family''s mausoleum as long as you give a nod of your head.¡± ¡°Allowing my mother''s memorial tablet to be ced in the Campbell family''s mausoleum?¡± Harold asked. Then the unexpected happened. The suit-d man thought that Harold would be grateful to him. Yet, disdain was evident in Harold''s eyes as he announced, ¡°The Campbell family is unworthy to have my mother''s memorial tablet! Do me a favor and tell the Campbells that I''ll slowly but surely get back what they owe us. Just wait. I''ll be sure to take their lives soon,¡± Harold dered. ¡°In the meantime, please take care of the things here, Logan. I have to go pick up my bride.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± Logan replied. With that, Harold left Logan Quigley, his driver, and drove the bridal car away. The suit-d man''s face turned livid instantly. The Campbell family is one of the wealthiest families in the north. How could an illegitimate child of a lowborn woman, who was cast out by the family, say that the Campbells aren''t worthy? However, the elderly man froze upon seeing the driver''s face. ¡°Y-You''re Logan Quigley?¡± asked the elderly man, his voice trembling. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The driver only nodded his head indifferently and confirmed his identity. The elderly man couldn''t help but stagger two steps back. His throat was dry as he said, ¡°Could Mr. Campbell be Harold, the God of War? The one who emerged from the blue six years ago? Rumors have it that he ruthlessly managed the underground forces of the entire world, led The Four to defeat thousands of troops, and forced every country to sign the Five-Year Agreement, then disappeared mysteriously.¡± ¡°Yes. That''s him. Mr. Campbell was willing to lie low for five years to give more localpanies time to enter the global market and revive the economy. The five years wille to an end tomorrow, and because of him, the world will tremble once more!¡± Logan eximed. As Logan spoke, a zing re shed in his eyes, causing the old, arrogant man to fall backward over the front of the Mercedes-Benz, a film of sweat glistening on his brow. Meanwhile, Harold was driving the bridal car and speeding away on the congested road. Harold was clutching a tiny walnut in addition to the steering wheel. His mind wandered back to the starving and freezing winter of eighteen years ago. His mother used to work as a housekeeper for the Campbell family, one of the richest families in the north. Harold was the result of a drunken ident between the Campbells'' oldest son and his mother. But because of his mother''s lowly status, the Campbells tried to maintain their good name by denying that he and his mother were rted to the family. Secrets, however, couldn''t be kept a secret forever. The public first learned that Harold was the Campbell family''s illegitimate kid the year he turned six. For the sake of the Campbell family''s reputation, Harold and his mother were expelled from the family and weren''t even permitted to reside in the northern regions. The two then wandered off to the damp and cool Dellmoor in the winter of that year. It wasn''t until his mother''s body turned cold that Harold realized she had frozen to death in a foreign land. ¡°Take this jacket! And this walnut will bring you peace for a lifetime,¡± said a girl with big eyes who was wearing a walnut bracelet. Just as Harold was about to freeze to death, the girl handed him a jacket and a tiny walnut. The girl''s voice had a naturally icy tone to it. Yet she spoke with warmth in her words. And by some miracle, with the help of the jacket and the good fortune of the walnut, Harold was able to survive the cold, starvation-filled winter. He soon found the girl wearing the walnut bracelet and began pursuing her after finally establishing his reputation. Moreover, he wished to turn her into the richest and happiest wife in the entire world after today. Half an hourter, in a beautifully decorated room of a woman stood Harold, holding onto a bouquet. He was standing before his girlfriend, Brittany Xenos, and the bridesmaid, Isabe Turner. ¡°Brittany, I thought we agreed on a betrothal present of 200 thousand. Why is there another 300 thousand?¡± Harold inquired, his gaze fixed on his lovely and appealing girlfriend, who had changed into her wedding gown. However, his expression was bitter. Right before this, his future mother-inw, Mandy, had informed him that she would only permit him to wed Brittany if he were able to contribute an additional 300 thousand to the betrothal gift. It was because Brittany''s younger brother was also getting married the following month. However, the down payment for the bride''s family''s request for a newlywed home was 300 thousand. On top of that, Harold''s prior betrothal gift of 200 thousand was already utilized to purchase a car. Mandy, who was eavesdropping outside the door, pushed it open with amanding presence. ¡°It''s not my intention to make things challenging for you, Harold. But we don''t have much choice. Since Brittany only has one brother, shouldn''t the both of you assist him as his sister and brother-inw? Who else could it be if not you two, right?¡± After giving the matter some thought, Harold offered a suggestion, ¡°I understand. However, the 200 thousand is all I have from my years of savings. I''ve given you everything I have. It would be difficult for me to obtain an additional 300 thousand right away. Why not let Brittany and I finish the wedding ceremony first? After today, I''ll give you any amount you want as the betrothal gift.¡± The five years would finallye to an end after midnight. The money and power would then return to Harold''s hands. 300 thousand would be nothing to him. Mandy was enraged as she spat, ¡°Hey, Campbell. Do you think of me as a fool? You have two choices now. Either you make a call to someone to get me the 300 thousand betrothal gift, or you break up with my daughter this instant. How am I supposed to trust you to take care of my daughter if you can''t even spit out 300 thousand?¡± Harold immediately turned to his girlfriend. ¡°Brittany, the guests are all waiting for us at the hotel. What''s your say in this?¡± ¡°I''ll take my mom''s advice. I only have one brother. If I don''t assist him, who will? You''re a capable man. If you can''t even obtain 300 thousand on your hands, I believe it''ll be best for us to end our rtionship,¡± Brittany answered. She threatened Harold by saying that she would end their rtionship. ¡°Do you really want to end our rtionship?¡± Harold asked, looking furious. After that night, he would be able to make her the richest and most powerful wife in the world. Yet, she chose to end their rtionship. ¡°Believing in your sweet words and getting involved with a useless man like you is the one thing I regret most in my life,¡± she said. With a steely attitude, Brittany gave it her utmost to belittle Harold. Isabe could no longer endure watching it. ¡°You two should, in my opinion, carry on with the wedding ceremony there, Brittany. We can still talk about your brother''s insufficient down payment in the future.¡± Harold shot Isabe a grateful nce. He had always been grateful to Isabe. Harold was aware that, despite Isabe''s outward coldness, she had a nice, generous heart. Without Isabe''s covert assistance, he wouldn''t have been able to effortlessly win Brittany over. Isabe nodded. Her eyes showed sympathy. The sight of the two exchanging nces fell into Brittany''s eyes, making her feel immensely displeased. ¡°Why are you being so pretentious, Isabe? How could you ask me to get married to a piece of useless trash that can''t even provide me with 300 thousand? It seems like I was wrong about you. I''ll return you your stupid bracelet. Why don''t you get married to him if you want to pity this useless piece of trash,¡± Brittany spat. With that, she took off the walnut bracelet from her wrist and threw it to Isabe. Harold fixed an intense look on Isabe after taking possession of the walnut bracelet. ¡°You gave her this walnut bracelet? When did this happen?¡± ¡°Six years ago,¡± Isabe answered. As usual, her response was concise. However, Harold felt a buzz in his head as his eyes widened. The owner of the bracelet was Isabe. She was the big-eyed girl from eighteen years ago who gave him the jacket and the walnut. He had mistakenly loved Brittany for five years! Harold suddenly offered the bouquet in his hand to Isabe and said, with great emotion, ¡°Would you marry me, Isabe? As long as you nod, I swear I''ll appreciate you, love you, and guard you for the rest of your life. I''ll make you the happiest woman alive!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Surprise shed across Isabe''s eyes. Harold''s change of mind was too sudden and outrageous. Brittany and her family were dumbfounded. The crowd was utterly stunned upon seeing that. The Xenos family thought Harold would call his family and friends to ask for money for the sake of not breaking up with Brittany. After all, all the guests present were looking forward to witnessing thepletion of the wedding ceremony. The Xenos family threatened Harold fearlessly, knowing that thetter would be ashamed if the bride refused to walk down the aisle. Unfortunately, things didn''t go as they had hoped. Instead ofpromising on their precondition, Harold confessed to the bridesmaid. He would be aughingstock if people found out about it. ¡°Haha! You must''ve gone crazy, Campbell! My daughter was so silly to fall for you with your shabby, poor look back then...¡± Mandy halted her words as she saw Isabe, who was always cold, reach out her hands and ept the banquet. Isabe''s movement left Mandy embarrassed as though thetter had told a joke of the century. The crowd was stunned by Isabe''s reaction and started wondering what she was up to. Meanwhile, Brittany was infuriated. ¡°Isabe, you b*tch! How can you be so shameless!¡± She flung her hands and wanted to p Isabe in the face. Isabe was literally embarrassing her and her family. p! A loud crisp p rang in everyone''s ears. However, Brittany was the one who was pped instead of Isabe. Harold had pulled Isabe behind him in the nick of time. Dead silence nketed the room. ¡°How could you hit me for that b*tch, Harold?¡± Brittany covered her swollen face. Her sharp voice broke the silence in the room. Never had she expected that the man, who had always pampered her, would p her to protect Isabe. Even Isabe standing behind Harold, widened her beautiful eyes in shock. She found Harold''s counteract more astounding than his sudden confession. Harold has always treasured Brittany, treating her as his precious. I can''t believe someone like him actually pped Brittany for me. ¡°From the moment Isabe epted my bouquet, no one in this world will be able to hurt her one bit!¡± Harold dered in a domineering and cold tone. His current demeanor was totally different from before. ¡°D*mn you! How dare you hit my sister! I''ll beat you to death,¡± Gordon Xenos, Brittany''s younger brother, shouted upon seeing Harold p Brittany. He grabbed an ashtray and dashed over. However, he returned to his original position swiftly. In the blink of an eye, he was sent flying into the air like aunched cannonball and was mmed onto the couch hard. Everyone was shocked upon seeing the one-sided scene. They were only aware of Harold having served in the military back then. Nheless, Harold''s intimidating retaliation was out of their imagination. The frightened crowd then watched Harold hold Isabe''s hand and leave the room. ¡°Can you let go of my hand?¡± Isabe wanted to withdraw her hand from Harold''s when they had reached downstairs. ¡°No!¡± Conversely, Harold tightened his grip on her hand. He exerted so much strength that it hurt Isabe. It was the reaction of him being flustered, realizing that he had loved the wrong person over the past five years. Nevertheless, it was normal even for the God of War, who was alwaysposed despite having confronted numerous intense fights, to get nervous after knowing the truth. Harold carefully observed Isabe from the corner of his eye. She had a tall, slim figure and a pair of gentle, clear eyes, looking exactly the same as when they met each other eighteen years ago. Her skin was soft and clear despite her not putting any makeup on. Moreover, she had a sharp nose and luscious, red lips. Her beauty was mesmerizing and outstanding. It''s all the d*mn walnut bracelet''s fault! It misled me and caused me to have made such a huge mistake! Having noticed that Harold was throwing a tantrum and unwilling to let go of her, Isabe stopped struggling and asked, ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡± Despite her cold appearance, she was kind. At first, she stepped in as she couldn''t stand to watch the Xenos family bully such an honest man like Harold, hoping to prevent him from ending up embarrassed and miserable. However, a new idea then struck her mind. I''ll consider this as us helping each other. ¡°We can go to register our marriage right away if you want to.¡± Harold''s expression softened and became gentle as he revealed his true feelings. However, Isabe frowned upon seeing that. How could he show such a passionate gaze to me when he had just broken up with Brittany? As expected, all men are liars! ¡°My grandpa has arranged an engagement with Daniel from the Larson family for me. Aren''t you afraid of the Larson family causing you trouble?¡± Isabe told Harold about her situation truthfully, attempting to test his sincerity. ¡°It''s just an engagement. You guys aren''t married yet. We can call off the engagement if you wish to,¡± thetter answered calmly and confidently. At the same time, a thought shed across his mind. Philip, that old geezer, should be still shivering in front of Logan now. I''m being reasonable for not bringing him any trouble. The Larson family will never have the guts to cause me any trouble. ¡°Okay then. I''ll draft the agreement. We can go to City Hall to register our marriage right after you have signed it.¡± Isabe was quite satisfied with Harold''s answer. ¡°As you wish.¡± Half an hourter, in a caf¨¦, Isabe gave the drafted agreement to Harold. Thetter signed his name without looking into its content. ¡°How could you sign it without reading through the content?¡± Isabe was stunned. ¡°It''s all right. I''m happy even if you''re trying to sell me off.¡± As long as I can stay with Isabe, signing an agreement doesn''t mean anything to me. I won''t waver the slightest bit even if she orders me to walk through hell. ¡°I hope you won''t regret your decision.¡± It was Friday. The two then hurried themselves to City Hall, which was only open during weekdays, and had their marriage registration done. Holding the marriage certificate in hand, Isabe dragged Harold to the Larson residence, excited to call off the marriage between her and the son of the Larson family. The mansion with the sign No. 1 located by the seaside belonged to the Larson family, which was acknowledged to be the wealthiest in Dellmoor. The only son of the family was crowned as the Prince of Dellmoor. At that moment, Daniel Larson, the carefree Prince of Dellmoor, was lying in his bed, naked. There was a beautiful young model in his arms. ¡°Mr. Larson, Ms. Turner is here. She''s waiting for you in the living room.¡± A maid''s sweet voice rang up outside Daniel''s room. ¡°Be is here! Tell her that I''lle over right away.¡± Daniel was taken by surprise. First, Dad has just called me over the phone, saying that he''ll be traveling to the north region for the time being. I can do whatever I want while he''s away. Now, surprisingly, my fianc¨¦e took the initiative and came to see me. I received two good news today! Isn''t this the best? Daniel became aroused just by imagining Isabe''s icy face that had captivated every man, tempting them to conquer her. ¡°You did great today, Honey. This is your allowance. Leave through the back door. We''ll get in touch by phone.¡± Daniel threw a card at the young model, changed into an elegant tuxedo, and quickened his pace to the living room. Isabe was the icy beauty every sessful man in Dellmoor wished to conquer. Daniel and Isabe''s very first encounter was at a party. The former, who had always treated pretty women casually as though they were his collection of clothes, fell for thetter at first sight. Hence, growing impatient, he eagerly asked his dad to visit the Turner family and ask them for Isabe''s hand in marriage. The wedding had been nned to be held early next month ording to his wish. ¡°Be, you''re here... Who is he?¡± Upon seeing Isabe holding a man''s hand, Daniel''s smile stiffened, his tone turning cold. ¡°Let me introduce him. He''s my husband, Harold Campbell,¡± Isabe said point-nk, as usual. With that said, she threw the marriage certificate onto the table. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°So, you''re here to call off our engagement?¡± ncing at the marriage certificate, Daniel was in a fit of fury. I, the son of the Larson family, have been cuckolded? Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°That''s right! I''m here today to call off the engagement. Please stop harassing me, or I''ll sue you for sexual harassment. Let''s go, Hubby.¡± Without hesitation, Isabe took the marriage certificate and held Harold''s arm as they left. She disliked yboys like Daniel the most, who would casually change the woman beside them like clothes and were full of themselves simply because they were wealthy. On the contrary, her ideal partner was a hero like the God of War, who protected the country and defended the people. She had always fantasized about the mysterious God of War riding a great stallion and proposing to her. Regardless of how long one wished for it, dreams remained just that. Not to mention the fact that she had no idea what the God of War looked like. ¡°Brat, name your price!¡± Daniel said as he clenched his teeth. To him, there was nothing in the world that money couldn''t buy. So long as he proposed enough money, he would get anything he desired. Daniel had never failed to settle things with money in his entire life. Nevertheless, he was dealing with Harold at that moment. Harold was the most powerful and wealthy man in the world. His principle of money supremacy was doomed to fail. Isabe, on the other hand, was shaken by Daniel''s words. Harold wouldn''t break the deal for the money, would he? Then again, he was just humiliated by the Xenos family for financial reasons. He should be desperate for money right now. ¡°Keep that filthy thought to yourself, Mr. Larson. Our rtionship isn''t something that can be bought and sold.¡± Harold''s tone was determined and powerful as it put Isabe at ease. ¡°Isabe, no one in Dellmoor has ever humiliated me in such a way. I guarantee you that the Turner family will be turned upside down in three days because of your stubbornness.¡± When the two left the mansion, they could still hear Daniel screaming hysterically. Isabe froze as she began to panic and regretted it. Am I being too reckless? I was only thinking about myself and didn''t consider that the Larson family would seek vengeance. The Turner family is only a second-rate family in Dellmoor, but the Larson family is the most prominent. They''re the head of this city. If they genuinely want to seek revenge, it''ll be the end for the Turner family. As much as she regretted it, the moment she threw the marriage certificate in front of Daniel, it was too late to turn back. At that moment, her excitement at breaking off the engagement was overwhelmed by her worries. ¡°Don''t worry. The Turner family will be fine. Trust me!¡± Harold noticed Isabe''s gloomy expression and held her arms as heforted her with a face full of confidence. ¡°All right. Let''s take one step at a time.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Even though she knew he was justforting her, she was still moved by his confidence and nodded. After sending Isabe back to the rented room, he returned the rented bridal pickup car. At eight o''clock in the evening, the Turner residence was brightly lit and incredibly lively. Except for Isabe, who had moved out, the Turners gathered after having dinner to discuss Isabe and Daniel''s uing wedding. Edward Campbell was born into a family in the countryside. With a strong determination, he left his vige and went to work in a garment factory in Dellmoor. He put all of his savings on the line at the age of forty to open his own garment factory. After twenty years of hard work and unwavering resolve, he finally achieved a stable status in Dellmoor as a second-rate family. Since the Turner familycked connection, being a second-rate family was their limit. Should they aim for a higher position, only a miracle could make it happen. At that moment, the richest man in Dellmoor, Philip Larson, suddenly made a marriage proposal to them, giving them hope. Without hesitation, Edward agreed to marry Isabe into the Larson family. As the wedding day neared, the atmosphere at the Turner residence was even livelier than a New Year celebration. Isabe''s parents were pleased beyond words. The Turner family had three sons, and Isabe''s father, Benson Turner, was the second son. He only had a daughter and no sons. As a conservative family, not having a son to continue the family''s bloodline was considered unfilial. On top of that, Edward was biased against Isabe as her position in the family was no different than that of a servant. However, Benson could finally heave a sigh of relief now. He would be the inw of Dellmoor''s wealthiest family as long as Isabe married into the Larson family. By then, he could do as he pleased in the Turner family and even in Dellmoor''s street. ¡°Congrats, Benson! Isabe found a wonderful family to marry into!¡± ¡°That''s right. Isabe is a great daughter, unlike our money-wasting punks! I''m jealous!¡± The elder brother, Bradley Turner, and the youngest brother, Brandon Turner, looked at Benson enviously. They used to look down on Benson and mock him for not having a son in front of Edward. However, they began to butter up Benson since Isabe marrying into the Larson family would bring them tremendous benefits. Not only would they lose one capablepetitor for the family''s legacy, but the Turner family could also rise to a higher position by relying on the Larson family. For instance, not long after the news that Isabe would be marrying into the Larson family got out, her competitors on one of the big projects stepped back one by one. None of them dared topete against the Turner family anymore. It was great news for Bradley and Brandon that they were even happier than Isabe''s parents. ¡°Benson has indeed made a great daughter. Our family will be counting on Be to see if we can rise to a higher level,¡± said Edward as heughed happily. At that moment, Benson''s phone rang. ¡°Everyone, quiet down. My ideal son-inw is calling to greet me again.¡± Upon ncing at the phone number, he smiled as he made a hushing gesture. After everyone had settled down, he answered the call. However, his smiling face gradually froze as his phone fell to the ground. As if he had lost it, he fell and sat on the floor. ¡°Benson, what happened?¡± ¡°Benson, what did my grandson-inw tell you?¡± Everyone was baffled by his reaction as they pondered what had happened. ¡°Dad, Mr. Larson told me that today Isabe went to City Hall and registered for a marriage with a wild brat. She then went to the Larson residence and called off the engagement. Mr. Larson is now threatening that the Turner family will go... bankrupt.¡± With a devastated expression, Benson repeated what Daniel had said to him. ¡°What? What the hell is Isabe, that silly girl, doing!¡± Upon saying that, Edward couldn''t catch his breath and fainted. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Call the ambnce!¡± Chaos fell upon the Turner residence in an instance. Twenty minutester, Edward was sent to the hospital. Meanwhile, Isabe had left her phone at the Xenos residence. She was oblivious to the chaos in the Turner residence, which started because of her. Bang! Bang! Bang! Someone knocked on Isabe''s rented room door at ten o''clock at night. When she opened the door, Harold was standing by the door, sillily. He was also carrying a suitcase. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°What are you...¡± Isabe arched her brow, feeling puzzled. ¡°I wrote Brittany''s name when I bought the house. Since they kicked me out and I have nowhere to go now that it''ste, so...¡± Harold replied with a look of embarrassment. Although he was driven out of his house by the Xenos family after they had upied it, he didn''t feel angry. On the contrary, he felt a little grateful to them. Because of this, I have an excuse to move to Isabe''s ce and live with her. ¡°Come in. However, let me say this in advance. You must move out as soon as this is over.¡± Isabe reasoned to herself that she might need Harold''s help in dealing with her parents and grandfather, so she agreed to his request. N?velDrama.Org content. With that, the two began living under the same roof. The house that Isabe rented had two rooms, one acting as a bedroom and the other as a study. Besides that, it also had a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. The decoration of the house was mainly pink, with a faint fragrance that exuded feminity. Due to Harold''s arrival, she had to clean out the study for him to live in. d in casual clothes, Isabe looked like a diligent wife while making the bed for Harold. ¡°It feels so good to have a wife!¡± Harold felt blissful as he leaned against the door and watched her get busy with her task. ¡°The bed is made. Settle the rest by yourself.¡± Isabe was still not used to living with a man, so she quickly ran back to her room and locked the door upon making Harold''s bed. Although he used to give her the impression that he was an honest person, the way he acted earlier this day made her feel that she was previously mistaken. This guy seems to have shifted his target to me as he keeps giving me weird looks. His words are also quite cheesy! Shey on the bed and couldn''t sleep, no matter how hard she tried. Her mind was a mess. It was a sleepless night for her. It was theplete opposite for Harold in the room next door. Lying in the bed that Isabe had made for him and smelling the faint fragrance, he felt very calm and at ease. After some time, he fell asleep and only woke up at dawn. He found dozens of unread emails in his phone mailbox upon waking up. Recalling that the Five-Year Agreement had ended at midnightst night, Harold read through all the emails. They were all messages from big shots over the world and his former subordinates, offering congrattions on the expiration of the Five-Year Agreement and the reactivation of the bank card. Apart from Logan, everyone else in the world only knew that he had disappeared for five years, not knowing that he had been living in Dellmoor for those five years with an ordinary identity. The expiration of the Five-Year Agreement meant that from now on, he had ess to his vast resources again. However, after going through all the emails, Harold deleted them all without responding. I don''t want to go anywhere now. I only wish to stay by Isabe''s side. It''ll be perfect if we can have a baby together. ¡°You''re up early. I''m going out to buy something now. Come with me to meet my parentster.¡± Isabe appeared sluggish as she spoke to him by the door. It was apparent that she didn''t sleep well the night before. ¡°Roger that!¡± He immediately ran to wash up. However, not long after she went out, the doorbell rang. Harold thought that she had forgotten to take the key and quickly ran to open the door. ¡°Why are you...¡± He opened the door and was just about to tease her when he cut himself off, for instead of Isabe, a middle-aged man and woman with dark circles under their eyes stood outside. The man had a square-shaped face and was tall and burly, while the woman was elegant and poised. Anyone could tell that they were from a wealthy family. Moreover, their expressions and demeanors reminded him a little of Isabe. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Although he already had a good guess about their identities, he still couldn''t help but throw out the question. ¡°So, you''re Harold? We''re Be''s parents,¡± Isabe''s mother replied coldly after scrutinizing him for a moment. ¡°Oh, so it''s my father-inw and mother-inw. Come on in and have some tea.¡± Harold quickly ushered them in and poured them tea. ¡°There''s no need for that. I''m sure you''re aware of the purpose of our visit today. In this card is 300 thousand. Take the money and leave our daughter,¡± Pauline Rivera said coldly and directly as she took out a bank card from her bag and threw it on the table. After Edward had woken up the night before, he had already gotten someone to investigate Harold thoroughly. He found out that the fianc¨¦e of the man in front of them had demanded an extra 300 thousand in betrothal giftst minute, and he couldn''t produce it, so he turned to propose to their daughter, who was the bridesmaid instead. Based on their understanding of their daughter, they knew that she had to be using him as a shield to refuse her marriage to the son of the Larson family, so she agreed to register the marriage with him. ¡°Dad, Mom, my feelings toward Be are real and sincere. How could you insult our rtionship with money?¡± Harold remarked with a slight scowl. He had thought of countless scenes of meeting Isabe''s parents but never expected them to be so direct. It seems that Isabe had inherited her straightforward personality from her parents. There''s no doubt that she''s their daughter! ¡°Enough with the pretense! We''ve done a thorough check of your affairs. This 300 thousand is enough for the betrothal gift you need for the Xenos family. If you think it''s too little, we''ll add an extra 200 thousand. Young people should know not to cross the line.¡± It seemed that Isabe''s parents came prepared. As Pauline spoke, she took out a card from her bag and threw it on the table. Her actions enraged Haroldpletely. ¡°In this card is 100 million in Anndur currency for you both to have tea. Take it and never interfere with our affairs again. How''s that?¡± With that, he took out a rose gold bank card from his wallet and threw it on the table just like she did. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°Who are you trying to bluff? We''ve investigated you thoroughly. If you have 100 million, would you be kicked out for being unable to afford 300 thousand for a betrothal gift?¡± Pauline red at Harold and continued, ¡°Though we did hear about the ck cards which could only be requested by the richest, as for the rose gold or whatever, I bet you got scammed.¡± Harold''s background was investigated thoroughly by the people the Turner family sent this morning. Isabe is a brilliant girl, but why is she making a stupid choice this time? If she doesn''t want to marry the casanova from the Larson family, then she should at least find someone with a clean history to be her shield. Why did she find this unwanted, idiotic trash of a man? This is too embarrassing! ¡°ck cards are for the typical wealthy families. My rose gold card is a limited edition distributed by the international bank. There are only ny-nine of these cards in the whole world, and most of them are in the hands of royalties. It''s a symbol of status and not something you can get with money easily,¡± Harold exined patiently when Isabe''s parents didn''t seem to know about the rose gold card. However, what he received in return was their disdainful look. ¡°What a load of nonsense! A symbol of identity and only possessed by royalties? Tell us then. Which country''s prince are you?¡± After ending his sentence, Benson threw his cigarette butt on the ground and stomped on it as if the cigarette butt was Harold himself. ¡°Dad, I''m an exception. I''m not royalty, but... Nevermind. Let me prove it to you.¡± Harold was about to phone Logan to bring a million in cash for him to prove himself. However, Isabe happened toe back home at this moment. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here? Why didn''t you notify me in advance?¡± The moment Isabe stepped into her house, she saw her parents, and they were looking at Harold angrily. Hence, she tried to diffuse the tension. ¡°Look at what idiocy youmitted! How can we note here?¡± Pauline reproached Isabe with an angry face while Benson remained silent. ¡°Harold and I are genuinely in love with each other, Mom. He''s honest and treats me well. Please don''t mind the rumors outside.¡± Isabe defended her rtionship, but the words she said made even herself flush red from embarrassment. Last night, she had already thought up the scenario where Daniel would call and threaten her parents and that her parents would investigate Haroldter. However, she didn''t expect them toe so soon. Looking at how Isabe defended the useless man, Benson and Pauline exchanged worried nces. Pauline immediately brought Isabe into the bedroom, then asked thetter an embarrassing question straightforwardly, ¡°Be, are you pregnant with his child?¡± ¡°Mom, a-am I that kind of person to you?¡± Isabe stuttered a response with a red face. After she answered, she turned away from Pauline and dared not look at thetter. It was too awkward for an adult woman like Isabe to suddenly chat about this topic with her mother. She needed to do mental preparation for this talk. When she saw how the usuallyposed Isabe stuttered, Pauline was shocked. No wonder that guy doesn''t care about 500 thousand. Why would he when the rumors the Xenos family spread is true? Be had sex with him and is pregnant with that his child. It makes sense why she doesn''t want to marry into a wealthy household and ignores the family''s safety to marry this guy directly. ¡°This is awful!¡± Pauline sighed before she left the room. Then she warned Harold menacingly, ¡°Brat, if I see you hurting Be the slightest, my husband and I won''t let you off the hook even if we have to sacrifice ourselves. Hubby, let''s go!¡± Since the deed was done, Pauline gave up disapproving of their rtionship. After giving out the threat, she pulled a puzzled Benson with her and left. Pauline''s words confused Harold. Does this mean she consents to our rtionship? Inside the bedroom, Isabe was contemting how to answer if Pauline asked these difficult questions again. She didn''t realize that Pauline had left. After drafting out her answer in her mind, she turned around and found no one in the room. Walking to the living room, she saw only Harold and asked him dubiously, ¡°Where are my parents?¡± ¡°They left. What did you tell your mom in the room? It''s very effective. She came out from there and gave me a warning before taking your dad out of the house with her. Oh, they didn''t take the bank card either.¡± Harold was curious about what method Isabe adopted to appease Pauline. It was too easy and effective. ¡°Oh no! Did she miprehend my words?¡± Isabe shrieked when she seemingly understood the situation. She grabbed the three bank cards from the table and ran outside to chase after her parents. ¡°Hey!¡± He saw that Isabe also took his rose gold card and was about to stop her, then decided against it. It was a subount, and there were only 100 million in there. Benson and Pauline worked hard to raise Isabe, so he thought it was only right to give them some money. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. On the ground floor of the residential area, Pauline wordlessly dragged Benson to the main gate. Benson wore an upset expression as he questioned Pauline, ¡°Darling, what''s wrong? Why did you suddenly approve of their rtionship?¡± ¡°Our daughter is pregnant. What else can we do besides agreeing?¡± she uttered helplessly. ¡°What? She did such a shameful act? Let me go back and punish her.¡± Once he heard that Isabe was pregnant, Benson was infuriated. Now, the chance to establish a connection with the Larson family diminished. The Larson family was a distinguished family, so they would never embarrass themselves by raising someone else''s children. Seeing as Benson wanted to go back to lecture Isabe, Pauline''s expression turned cold, and she scolded, ¡°Hold up! She got her impulsive nature from you. If only I were more cold-hearted and rejected you, I wouldn''t be living a tough life as I do now.¡± In the past, she stayed with Benson because he impregnated her. Even now, she regretted it. ¡°T-There are a lot of people here. Let''s go back first,¡± Benson meekly replied with a lowered head after getting scolded. He pulled Pauline into the car and quickly drove away from the residential area Isabe lived in. When Isabe arrived at the ground floor, they were long gone. She immediately went to the underground parking to get her car and gave chase. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 In the hospital ward, Edward had already woken up, and there was no major injury to him. However, he lay on the hospital bed in worry. Sparing no concern as to whether Edward was capable of handling shocking news, Bradley approached Edward''s bedside. Putting on a pitiful facade, Bradley uttered, ¡°Dad, Benson''s family caused us, the Turner family, huge trouble this time. The marriage between Isabe and Daniel was announcedst week. The Larson family had sent out wedding invitations to all the influential families. But now, Isabe had canceled the engagement. It''srgely considered an insult to the Larson family. She''s smeared their reputation in front of all of Dellmoor. The Larson family will never let this go so easily. This morning alone, there were already three clients who had terminated their cooperation with us. We muste up with a way to remedy the situation!¡± ¡°That''s right, Dad. To this day, no one dared to humiliate the Larson family. They won''t ever forgive us this time. If we don''te up with a solution, The Turner family will be done for.¡± Even though Brandon detested Bradley''s indifference to their father''s health, the Turner family was in a predicament. He had no choice but to join in. ¡°Whatever has happened, has already happened. Do any of you have a good solution?¡± Edward asked as he let out a sigh. ¡°Grandpa, I believe that this is all because Uncle Benson failed to raise his daughter properly. Not only did they offend the wealthiest family, the Larsons, but Isabe decided to marry an abandoned man. They''vepletely ruined our family''s reputation! We should just chase them out of the Turner family as punishment. This way, not only can we cut all ties with them, but the Larson family would also no longer me us.¡± Harvey, Isabe''s cousin, took the lead and proposed his solution in front of everyone present. s, the conversation was nned. It began with Bradley, which would then be followed up by his son, Harvey. Their goal was to appease the Larsons'' anger by chasing Isabe''s family out and freezing their assets. Edward took a deep, meaningful nce at Bradley and Harvey. He then turned his head toward his youngest son, Brandon. ¡°Well... Brandon, what do you think?¡± Edward asked. ¡°I...¡± Brandon hesitated momentarily upon hearing Edward''s question. Then, he answered honestly, ¡°I agree with Harvey''s opinion. If we cut all ties with Benson and his family, the Larson family will have no reason toe after us.¡± ¡°Alright, so be it. Let''s proceed as per your suggestions. Harvey will be the one to take over Isabe''s work. I''m exhausted. Please leave, all of you.¡± With how his two other sons agreed to oust Benson out of the family, Edward had no choice but to concede to Bradley''s and Brandon''s proposition for the sake of the Turner family. Hearing Edward''s decision, Bradley and his family rejoiced. On the other hand, Brandon''s family appeared dejected. By right, when they purged Benson''s family out of the Turner family, the remaining power within the family should be equally split between Bradley''s and Brandon''s factions. However, Edward had entrusted Isabe''s work to Harvey. It essentially indicated that Edward had ced the future of the entire Turner family in Harvey''s hands. After all, Isabe was in the midst of preparation to sign a huge contract two days prior. The individual backing the coborator was Craig McGowan, the man referred to as the Underground King of Dellmoor, a figure on par with Philip, the wealthiest man. As long as the Larson family brought them no trouble, the Turner family could potentially close the deal, and they would no longer have to worry about money for the next two to three years. ¡°Hmph!¡± Brandon huffed at Bradley, then took his leave from the hospital room. Having gotten what they desired, Bradley''s family spared no concern for Brandon''s attitude. Once everyone had left the hospital room, the expression on Edward''s face wavered. Nheless, he soon steeled himself. The Turner family was the fruition of his entire lifetime''s effort. He couldn''t let it all be for naught solely because of Benson''s family. The moment Bradley left the hospital room with his family, he swiftly contacted the bank to freeze the assets of Benson''s family. It included their bank cards, automobiles, estates, and more. Bradley then announced to the public that Benson and his family had been kicked out of the Turner family by Edward. N?velDrama.Org content. The next phone call was made to their butler, with Bradley instructing him to toss out everything belonging to Benson and his family. Only when Isabe arrived at the Turner residence did she finally catch up with her parents. ¡°Girl, why are you back again? You must be careful for the time being and should stop running all around!¡± Pauline chastised, her face full of worry. She had just gotten out of her car when she noticed that her daughter had followed them back. The first trimester of pregnancy is extremely important. It carries the highest risk of miscarriage! ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys rushed back too quickly! You''ve forgotten your bank cards. Also, you''ve misunderstood...¡± Isabe stuffed the three cards directly into her mother''s bag. Just as she wanted to exin that she wasn''t pregnant, the butler led several housekeepers to toss their luggage out of the Turner residence. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, what are you doing?¡± No longer having the spare time to hear her daughter exin, Pauline turned around and questioned the butler out of fury. ¡°Mr. Bradley informed us that you''ve brought shame and crisis upon the family. You''ve been kicked out of the family by Old Mr. Turner, and we''re only following orders. Also, those two cars need to be returned since they were issued to you by the family,¡± answered the butler. He then called out, ¡°I need two men who can drive. Take these cars into the garage!¡± Edward had never held Isabe''s father in high regard. Hence, not even the butler paid any importance to Benson and his family back in the days. Then, as they were being ousted out of the Turner family, the butler behaved more haughtily. Having hurled the Bensons'' belongings out, the butler immediately sent for the housekeepers to drive Isabe''s and Benson''s cars away. He then closed the main gate and locked it. ¡°Y-You''re going overboard! I''ll be having a discussion with Old Mr. Turner soon!¡± Pauline was fuming with anger, having been humiliated by a subordinate. She turned around, determined to make her way to the hospital to confront Edward and the two cold- hearted brothers of Benson. ¡°Hold it! Let''s say you go looking for Dad now. Do you believe that my brothers will allow us to meet with him?¡± Benson held Pauline in ce. Even though he was furious, he understood Edward''s character. Whatever decisions thetter made, he would never change his mind. On top of all that, Benson knew that it would be meaningless to meet with Edward then. Contrarily, Bradley and Brandon might mock Benson''s family. ¡°Then, tell me. What do we do? Those two cruel brothers of yours are bullying you! Yet, you''re still just taking it in? Why did I fall in love with such a worthless person like you in the first ce? I want a divorce! I can''t continue living like this!¡± Pauline was utterly disappointed at her husband''s cowering behavior even as things hade to that point, and the couple began bickering right at the main gate. ¡°What can I do but endure? I have no standing in the family because you couldn''t give birth to a boy! The reason why Dad treated me the way he did and the reason why my brothers are tormenting me is all because of you! It''s all on you!¡± Benson had lost his temper as well. All the pent-up rage he had within him against Pauline was unleashed in an instant. ¡°Dad, Mom, please stop fighting. It''s my fault! My stubbornness dragged you into this mess. I''ll apologize to Mr. Larson now.¡± Isabe then turned around and left for the Larson residence to issue her apology. Seeing her parents fight, Isabe suddenly wondered if she had been too selfish. Her heart was instantly filled with remorse, and her tears unwittingly streamed down her cheeks. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 While Harold was waiting for Isabe at home, he received a video sent by Logan. ¡°The Turner family is going too far!¡± Harold yelled angrily after watching the video. The video sent by Logan contained a scene of Isabe and her family of three standing in front of the Turner residence while they were being humiliated by the butler. Then, it turned into an argument. When Harold got to know that Isabe was actually that girl back then, he had arranged for Logan to protect her in the dark. ¡°Logan, I''m giving you two missions now. Purchase Turner Corporation within two days. Then, on Be''s birthday, I want to give her thepany as a birthday gift. After that, go ahead and teach that old fart, Philip, a proper lesson.¡± Making my woman apologize to him like that? I''m the God of War! The Larson family will never be able to handle it! Harold hurried to the Larson residence just in time to see Isabe and her familying out of the residence with disappointed expressions on their faces. It seemed that the housekeeper was the only person present. ¡°Be, are you okay?¡± As he watched the exhausted look on her face, Harold felt a stab of pain in his chest. ¡°You sure have the guts to be here! It''s all your fault, you piece of trash! We''re all being chased out of the door, and Be''s life has been ruined by you. Are you happy now?¡± Pauline pointed at Harold''s nose as she yelled at him. ¡°I''m sorry. Give me two days. I promise you a satisfactory oue.¡± A look of guilt shed across Harold''s eyes. Indeed, he had been careless. He didn''t expect that old man to be so cruel that he would disown his son for the sake of the Turner family. Harold''s answer made Isabe''s parents feel that he was boasting again, so they regarded him with even more disdain and dissatisfaction. ¡°Your apology means nothing. You couldn''t even afford a betrothal gift of 300 thousand, so what kind of oue can you even promise? What makes you think that you''re in a position to promise us anything?¡± Pauline was heavily frowning as she cursed at Harold. She even wanted to p him right on the spot. ¡°Mom, stop ming Harold. I''m the one to me since I was too stubborn. It has nothing to do with other people.¡± Isabe stood in front of Harold while exining things for him. When Pauline saw how her daughter was shielding him, she almost had a seizure due to her anger. With her finger, she poked at her daughter''s head as she snapped, ¡°We''re already in dire straits now, yet you''re still standing on this braggart''s side? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± ¡°Stop quarreling. The Larson family isn''t at home, so let''s go home first. Go to the market and get a whole chicken. Be needs some nutrition.¡± When Benson saw that they were about to keep on arguing, he forcefully stopped them. After hearing his reminder, Pauline was reminded that her daughter was currently pregnant. Hence, she took a deep breath to suppress her fury. ¡°Go back home first. I''ll make a trip to the market.¡± Pauline was worried that she would lose control at Harold again, so right after she said that, she hailed a taxi to head to the market. ¡°Let''s go as well.¡± There was a pained expression on Harold''s face as he hugged Isabe while rubbing her shoulder to comfort her. Since her father was there, Isabe was worried that things would get exposed, so she could only let Harold keep on doing what he was doing. At the market, Pauline realized that she had run out of money in her digital wallet, and her bank card had been frozen as well. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°That old man is too brutal! Is he trying to shove us into our graves?¡± Pauline was so frustrated that she clenched her teeth. ¡°Madam, we''re already at the market. It''s a total of 68. Please pay.¡± The driver sounded somewhat displeased when he reminded her to pay. ¡°Sir, I don''t have any money in my digital wallet, and I don''t have any cash with me. I''ll go to the ATM in front to get some cash to pay you.¡± Pauline was embarrassed. There were a few other cards in her purse, and she hoped that those cards weren''t frozen as well. ¡°What a bummer. Go quickly! I have to go to my next customer!¡± The driver sounded even more displeased now. The driver''s attitude was bad, but she was indeed wasting his time, so she forced the frustration within her back before getting out of the car to line up at the ATM to withdraw some cash. The driver was worried that she would escape, so he got out of the car as well to follow her. There were more people lining up at the ATM, so Pauline went straight to the counters to make a withdrawal. ¡°Hello. Please help me check if I can make a withdrawal with these cards.¡± Pauline gave the staff about six cards in one go. The role of banks had been greatly affected by online payment systems, so the staff''s service attitude seemed to have improved a lot. The staff politely took Pauline''s cards and tested all of them. It was discovered that the first five cards were all frozen. When the staff saw the final card, which was rose gold in color, she nearly gasped. She had been working in the bank for so many years, yet it was her first time seeing such a limited edition card issued by an international bank. There were only ny-nine of these rose gold cards, and basically, all of them were in the hands of royalty. It was a symbol of status, so ordinary people couldn''t even apply for it even if they were rich. In the card right before her eyes, there was a bnce of 100 million in Anndur currency. ¡°Madam, only the final one of your cards is usable. May I ask how much you would like to withdraw?¡± The staff had a look of shock on her face when she asked Pauline that question. She was wondering about this woman''s status since she seemed pretty ordinary, yet she was holding a rose gold card. ¡°I''ll withdraw the full amount.¡± Pauline didn''t notice the color of this card. She wanted to stop Edward from freezing this card as well, so she directly told the staff to withdraw everything. ¡°M-Madam, are you sure you want to withdraw everything? The amount in it is too great, and we don''t have that much cash at our branch. Since the amount really is too big, i-it''ll take quite some time even if we were to transfer cash over from other branches.¡± Pauline''s words shocked the staff so badly that she was stuttering while she spoke. ¡°Your branch keeps way too little liquid cash. You have to transfer cash from other branches just for this tiny amount?¡± Pauline was already in a bad mood, so sheined about it quietly. She remembered that the bnce in each of her cards was at most 300 thousand. Surely, it''s impossible that the branch doesn''t even have 300 thousand in cash? However, Pauline''sint made the staff''s jaw drop. There''s a whole 100 million in Anndur currency here, which is equivalent to 700 million in local currency, but it''s only a tiny amount for this woman? ¡°Fine. If you don''t have that much cash, then I''ll withdraw a thousand for now!¡± When she remembered that the driver was in a hurry, she could only withdraw one thousand first to pay for the taxi fee. Pauline''s words made the staff breathe a sigh of relief. She initially thought that her service attitude wasn''t good enough, so that was why Pauline was trying to make things difficult for her. ¡°A-All right, madam. Please enter your password.¡± Pauline had all her bank card passwords unified, so she entered that password without even giving it a thought. Unexpectedly, a message indicating that the wrong password had been entered appeared. Even after entering the password twice, she still got the same results. Now, Pauline was starting to get nervous. If she were to enter the wrong password one more time, the card would be locked. This was her final card, so if it were to be locked, she didn''t even know if she would be able to unlock it with her current situation. She turned around, only to meet the look the driver was giving her, obviously telling her to hurry up. Thus, she had no choice but to enter it once again. Nheless, the result was simply as expected. Surely, this woman isn''t using a stolen card? The staff had watched every single move of Pauline, so that suspicious thought crept into her mind. ¡°Madam, please show me your ID card.¡± The staff demanded Pauline''s ID card, her face expressionless as she said that. Pauline initially thought that the staff wanted her ID card so thetter could help her to unlock it. Hence, she handed in her ID card without giving it a second thought. After the staff checked the information on the card, she immediately called security. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°Lady, we suspect that you''re involved in fraudulent use of a third-party''s bank card. Pleasee with us to our office for further investigation.¡± Two security guards appeared out of nowhere and held Pauline captive there before hauling her forcefully into the office. ¡°Let go of me! What are you guys doing?¡± shrilled Pauline. She was so taken aback that she had no idea what to do. Themotion attracted the attention of the crowd in the waiting area. The driver who was standing behind Pauline earlier was also dumbfounded by the scene before his eyes. He assumed that Pauline was some sort of wanted criminal and had been recognized. Coincidentally, there was a red notice on the inte searching for a human trafficker, who was also a middle-aged woman like her. Moreover, the more he looked at her body proportions, the more she resembled that criminal. To stay out of trouble, the driver decided to forgo the taxi fare of about 60 before wheeling around and fleeing. As the staff witnessed the security guards arresting that woman, she instantly went to inform her manager. That rose gold card was a symbol of status and prestige. If she could salvage the loss on behalf of the rose gold card''s owner and make a good impression on the owner, she would hit the jackpot. The bank manager, who was a bald man in his forties, listened to the staff''s report intently. After validating the rose gold card, he, too, was thunderstruck. Having ownership of a rose gold card was no longer a privilege of a tycoon. Instead, only those who were beyond affluent and prominent in their own ss would be qualified to own one. The manager had simr thoughts to his staff at that moment. If he could secure that rose gold card and score a favor from the owner, among other things, the management would definitely promote him along with a pay raise. When the manager reached the door of the office, he ordered the staff, ¡°I already got the gist of the situation. You may get back to work first. I''ll handle this case myself.¡± The staff was panic-stricken when she heard that. This bald guy is obviously trying to im all the credit. What a selfish pig! She wanted to at least have a shot for her right, thus piping up, ¡°But I¡ª¡± The next second, she was interrupted by her manager on the spot. ¡°There''s no but. I''ll summon you if anything. That''s all!¡± The manager mmed the office door and rebuffed the staff just like that. Hmph! I hope he chokes himself on his greed! She was indignant, yet there was nothing she could do but return to her post. Meanwhile, the moment the manager set foot in the office, he saw two security guards pinning a woman, who was about 50 years old, on the couch. That woman struggled endlessly. ¡°This is illegal confinement. Get me your manager right now. I''ll file aint against all of you,¡± fumed Pauline. Anger was written all over her face. ¡°There''s no need for that. I''m the manager here. Tell me. How did you possess this card?¡± the manager questioned Pauline with an ice-cold tone as he approached her and handed over that rose gold card. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I-Isn''t this Harold''s rose gold bank card? What''s his card doing here? Judging by the manager''s demeanor, Pauline figured that the card had to be umon. Could it be someundered money? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She tried to deny all rtions with the card at once. ¡°T-This card isn''t mine! I don''t know what you''re saying!¡± Pauline''s gaze wavered almost imperceptibly. She dared not even look the manager in the eye. ¡°Hmph! Trying to deny it, are you? Take a look at this, then!¡± Seeing the woman in front of him feigning innocence with her dodgy expression, the manager was all the more confident that she had indeed stolen the card. He retrieved the surveince footage of the lobby where Pauline had been earlier and reyed it right away. s, the rose gold card was one of the bank cards presented by Pauline to the banker. The corner of the manager''s lips curled into a smirk as he sneered, ¡°Got nothing to say now, don''t you? Is that guy behind you your aplice?¡± Pauline''s face paled to a ghastly white. She was at a loss. ¡°I really don''t know how this card got into my handbag, and I also don''t know who the hell that guy is. Seriously, I don''t know anything!¡± Considering that the woman was still stubborn and dishonest, the manager made up his mind to unleash his wrath for the sake of a better future. He directed his gaze at those two security guards and demanded, ¡°You two, beat her up.¡± The security guards didn''t take action on that note. Instead, the duo merely exchanged nces. That would be logical because they were only security guards, and the act of assault was a crime itself. Nevertheless, since it was a direct order from their superior, they had to do his bidding. Otherwise, they might lose their jobs. The manager could tell their concerns by the look on their faces, thus reassuring them, ¡°I''ll take responsibility if anything goes wrong!¡± ¡°I''m sorry, sir. Beating people up is against thew. Plus, she''s a woman. I can''t do it.¡± The younger security guard among the two sounded quite persistent when he spoke. As Pauline seemed to be at the same age as his own mother, he naturally couldn''t bring himself to do it. His words ticked the manager off. ¡°Worthless trash! If you don''t beat her up, then pack your things and scram. You don''t even have toe to work anymore from tomorrow onward.¡± ¡°I''ll just not work, then. Who needs this lousy job?¡± The young security guard was also infuriated. He turned and left. Only the elder security guard stood rooted on the spot, unsure whether to leave or stay. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± yelled the manager, ring at the security guard staying put. ¡°I... will follow your orders, sir. I''ll hit her upon your request.¡± As soon as thetter dropped the words, he flung his palm andnded a tight p across Pauline''s face straight away. He had a family to feed, so if he were to lose this job, their only source of ie would be cut off. By contrast, that young security guard was a single pringle, so he would only need to provide for himself. That p was quick, merciless, and precise. Pauline''s right cheek became all red and swollen in an instant. ¡°How dare you hit me! Just you guys wait and see. I''ll sue you...¡± Covering her scorching cheek with her hand, Pauline was stupefied once more. Never in a million years did she expect them to reallyy a finger on her. Feeling helpless, all she could do was shout at them to mask her own fear. ¡°Spit it out! Where did you get this card?¡± asked the manager again with a grim visage,pletely ignoring Pauline''s threat. Seeing his look, Pauline was all the more convinced that Harold had indeed broken thew. There''s really something wrong with this card! To leave her daughter out of this hurdle, she had no choice but to bear with the beating head-on. ¡°Well, since she''s not willing to part with the truth, give your all and beat her up until she opens her mouth!¡± Wearing a menacing countenance, the manager vowed to never give up until he got to the bottom of it. It was all to secure his own bright future. The security guard went all out upon hearing the manager''s words. Thus began a round of non-stop smacking on Pauline''s poor face. ¡°Ah! Okay, okay! I''ll talk. Please stop hitting me. Someone gave this card to me. I''ll call him over right now.¡± Pauline eventually relented after enduring a dozen ps from the security guard. She was simply an ordinary woman, so she couldn''t withstand a torturous interrogation like this. Seeing the woman finally giving in, the manager quickly passed the phone to her. Pauline was pitifully sobbing as she made the call. ¡°Hubby, I got beaten up by the people in the bank. Hurry up and bring that criminal Harold here!¡± She didn''t have Harold''s number, so she could only call her husband. As the manager overheard Pauline calling her husband to get the so-called criminal to the bank, he felt his spection had been confirmed. He reckoned that only a fugitive with a death wish would be so daring tomit a rose gold card fraud like this. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 After Isabe''s parents were chased out of their home, they could only crash at their daughter''s house. ¡°Dad, you and Harold move the luggage while I head in first to tidy your room for you.¡± Isabe was worried that her parents would get suspicious if Harold slept in the study. So, she offered to tidy up the room. But in actuality, she would take this opportunity to be the first to reach home and move all of Harold''s items from the study to her room. ¡°Okay, stay safe on the road!¡± The three of them then moved their separate ways. After half an hour, Benson received a phone call from Pauline when the former was loading their luggage into the car. ¡°What? The bank personnel had hit you? Which bank are you in now? We''ll be there!¡± Benson was shocked when he heard his wife sobbing on the phone. Immediately, he and Harold got in the car and rushed to the bank. When they both arrived at the bank, Harold kicked the bank manager''s door open violently. Surprisingly, the thick and heavy door shattered into pieces after Harold''s powerful kick. ¡°Who are you people?¡± the manager shouted toward Harold and Benson. The manager and the security guard were initially shocked at his sudden entrance. After snapping out of his daze, the manager yelled in a loud booming voice that attracted the attention of the visitors and the bank staff present at the scene. In no time, a crowd of curious onlookers was formed. Despite that, Harold and Benson strode by without even sparing the bank manager a nce and arrived in front of Pauline. Both men flew into a rage when they saw Pauline''s red and swollen cheeks. ¡°Mom, who did this to you?¡± Harold asked while he turned to look at the bank manager and the security guard with a menacing re. ¡°Get the hell away from me! I''m not your mom! What criminal acts did you do for the bank staff to interrogate me after they saw the bank card...¡± Pauline pointed at Harold and cursed him. Pauline''s sudden outburst puzzled Benson and Harold, so they looked at the bank manager for answers. Before the two men could ask, the bank manager spoke up. ¡°Are you the maniac that stole the rose gold card for this woman to withdraw money? Security! Tie him up and send him to the police station!¡± Based on what Pauline had said, the bank manager was able to identify Harold as the card thief and immediately ordered the guard to seize him. Instantly, Harold''s brows creased. Then, he raised his arm and pushed the guard, sending thetter to the corner of the room. Afterward, he walked and arrived in front of the bank manager. ¡°This is my card. Why do I have to steal someone else''s?¡± Harold questioned calmly. ¡°Ha! You''re still stubborn at this moment! Do you know what kind of card the rose gold card is?¡± The bank manager scoffed before starting his introduction, ¡°This is a limited bank card issued by International Bank Union. It includes a main and supplementary card. The credit limit for the supplementary card is a billion, while the main card doesn''t have a credit limit. Only ny-nine cards are circting worldwide, most of which are in royal family members'' hands. Like this one, the remaining bnce is 100 million, and they''re Anndurn currency.¡± Then, the bank manager tapped the card on Harold''s cheek. ¡°May I ask which country''s prince are you from?¡± Gasp! N?velDrama.Org content. After listening to the exnation, everyone sucked in a sharp breath. Isabe''s parents especially had despair on their faces. It was no wonder the bank had taken action this swiftly and forcefully. The owner of the rose gold card had to be a person of prominent status. Benson and Pauline now fear for their daughter since Harold had stolen the card from who-knows- where. Moreover, their daughter was married to a criminal like him. So, they were afraid of Harold implicating their daughter in the crimes he hadmitted. ¡°This won''t do, Hubby. When we return, we have to get Be to divorce this man and abort the child. If not, I''m afraid he''ll ruin Be''s life in the end,¡± whispered Pauline to Benson with a pained expression. Crippled with fear, Benson nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°I''m not from any royal family, but this doesn''t erase the fact that this supplementary rose gold card belongs to me. As for its authenticity, you can check it yourself,¡± he informed and proceeded to give his PIN to the bank manager. Next, he brought out his ID card and primary rose gold bank card from his wallet and threw them on the bank manager''s table. ¡°Still trying to decei¡ª¡± Initially, the bank manager tried to deny Harold''s words but abruptly stopped after he saw Harold''s ID card and the primary rose gold bank card. Coupled with Harold''s calm and confident conduct, the bank manager suddenly felt his heart skip a beat in fear. He had a bad premonition of what was going to happen. Immediately, he grabbed Harold''s ID card and checked Harold''s profile with the one on the rose gold bank card. In less than three minutes, the manager was so shocked that he fell off the chair. ¡°M-Mr. Campbell, please forgive me! It''s my fault for being blind! I didn''t know the rose gold card was yours! I deserve to be punished!¡± With staggering steps, the manager rushed forward and groveled before Harold. Never would he have thought the young man in front of him would own the rose gold card that even the wealthiest tycoons couldn''t get their hands on. Everyone was shocked by this sight. The curious bank staff at the door stared at them with their mouths agape. It was shocking that a reputable bank manager like him was on his knees and begged for mercy like a worm in front of a young man. It was a terribly shocking sight. Additionally, Isabe''s parents were equally shocked by the sudden turn of events. They were at a loss on what to do. They never thought the rose gold card that symbolized wealth and status was indeed Harold''s. He wasn''t bluffing after all! But if he''s this rich, why couldn''t hee up with the 300 thousand betrothal gift and was subsequently chased out of the Xenos family? Isabe''s parents were getting more confused by the minute. ¡°It''s good that you own up to this. Okay, let us settle the score. Now, who hurt my Mom this badly?¡± Harold swept his gaze toward the manager and the security guard. ¡°Sir, I-I was only carrying out my orders... This has nothing to do with me!¡± As the security listened to Harold''s question, he looked at the kneeling manager. Then with a staggering gait, he emerged from the corner and kneeled on the floor with a loud thud. ¡°No one can hit my mom! I don''t care whether you were under whose orders or did it of your own volition. Those that have offended me must pay the price! Break the hand that has hit my mother. As for the manager, cutting off his tongue should suffice,¡± Harold dered. After saying those words, Harold escorted his parents-inw out of the manager''s office. The moment the trio left the bank, Logan emerged from the crowd and did what he was instructed to do. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Someone chopped off the security guard''s hand!¡± ¡°This is scary! The manager''s tongue has been cut off too!¡± When Harold and Isabe''s parents reached the bank entrance, they heard the customers'' screams behind them. After that, one after the other, they ran out with hands covering their mouths. Some even puked when they reached a safe distance outside. As Isabe''s parents heard the screams and cries of the customers, their bodies shivered involuntarily. Then, they turned and stared intently at Harold''s face. ¡°Mom, how dare they hit you! They should count their lucky stars now that I''ve spared their lives. Let''s go back. I don''t want Be to wait for us anxiously at home.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 When the trio returned home, Isabe noticed Pauline''s face was red and swollen. Startled, she quickly went forward and pressed for an answer. ¡°Mom, what happened to your face? Who did this to you?¡± ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry! It''s just that I got into an incident with someone when buying groceries. Luckily, your dad and husband arrived in time. All these were just some superficial injuries. The other party''s injuries were much more serious than mine.¡± Pauline didn''t tell the whole story. While the security guard had his hand broken, the manager had lost his tongue. Indeed, they were more seriously injured than her. Pauline didn''t want to tell Isabe about what had happened in the bank until she figured out Harold''s identity. After listening to Pauline''s words, Isabe turned to look at Benson and Harold. The two naturally nodded in unison to support Pauline''s statement since they had already discussed it beforehand. Only after hearing confirmation did Isabe heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Come and help me in the kitchen. We haven''t cooked together for years after you had moved out.¡± Pauline showed Isabe the chicken in her hand before dragging thetter into the kitchen. ¡°Let''s have a talk on the balcony.¡± Benson walked to the balcony as he spoke. Knowing that Benson wanted to ask about his identity, Harold promptly followed him. He had no intention of hiding it from them, anyway. ¡°Here, take one.¡± Benson handed him a cigarette. Harold smoked only asionally. Still, he reached out to ept it. Both the men then puffed on their cigarettes on the balcony. After finishing the cigarette, Benson stubbed it and looked up at Harold intently. ¡°Who exactly are you? What''s your motive in approaching Be?¡± There was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. If Harold dared to harm his precious Isabe, he would risk his life to protect her. ¡°Have a look at this.¡± Harold didn''t answer Benson''s question directly. Instead, he took out the walnut bracelets with a missing piece of walnut. ¡°Isn''t this Be''s walnut bracelet? What does this bracelet have anything to do with your identity?¡± Benson was puzzled. Harold didn''t answer but asked, ¡°What''s with the missing piece of this bracelet?¡± ¡°That''s because Be has had a kind soul since she was young. When she was still a kid back then, she saw a pity little beggar on the roadside. She sympathized with him and gave him her cotton jacket together with a piece of walnut. However, it was so cold that her lips turned purple from the cold. She had a fever for three consecutive days aftering home, freaking her mom and me out at that time.¡± Benson began recalling what happened in the past. ¡°Is this that missing piece of walnut?¡± Harold removed a small walnut threaded with a ne from his neck and handed it to Benson. The walnut had the same shape and size as the others on the walnut bracelet. The only difference was that its surface was much smoother than the others. That was because Harold often caressed it. The man had been through many life and death experiences all these years. He would take out the walnut whenever his life was on the stake. The walnut never failed him, though. It blessed him to ovee all obstacles until he earned the name of the God of War. Meanwhile, Benson put Harold''s walnut and Isabe''s walnut bracelet together. He was surprised to see them matched perfectly and asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you that little beggar on the roadside back then?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s me. Even though wearing the female cotton Be had given me had caused others to give me a strange look, I survived. This walnut has given me strength and support over the years. Without it, I wouldn''t have be God of War. No matter what happens, I''ll never let Be down in this life.¡± Harold''s eyes were full of gentleness, and his tone was firm. ¡°What? So you are the mysterious God of War?¡± Benson subconsciously took a few steps back, shocked. ¡°Otherwise, why else would I have this rose gold card?¡± Harold immediately took out his rose gold card look when he saw Benson was in disbelief. ¡°But... If you really are the legendary God of War, why couldn''t you afford the 300 thousand betrothal gift and was subsequently chased out of the Xenos family?¡± Benson raised the biggest question in his mind. ¡°That''s because Be had given this walnut bracelet to Brittany six years ago, leaving me to believe Brittany was the Be eighteen years ago. It was not until yesterday I knew the truth.¡± Surprisingly, Harold lowered his head out of awkwardness. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. How embarrassing! I am the God of War! How could I make such a fool out of myself? ¡°No wonder! Kind people will be blessed. So it was good fortune from the good deed Be did when she was still a kid, huh? Wow, I can''t believe my son-inw is actually Harold, the God of War.¡± Taking into ount the walnut and rose gold card before him, Benson was finally convinced by Harold''s exnation. Excitement instantly coursed through his veins. He even regarded Harold as his son-inw now. Oh, my! It turns out the useless son-inw we were despising is the most influential man, the God of War! Benson''s mood instantly brightened up right away. If it was said that he could do as he pleased in Dellmoor after Isabe married Daniel, then having a God of War as his son-inw would make him call the shots in the world. The might of the God of War intimidates the world! As this thought swirled in Benson''s mind, his heart was beating fast. He even looked twenty years younger. ¡°Dad, I heard your bank card was frozen by Old Mr. Turner. Here. Just take this card as your allowance.¡± Seeing Benson acknowledging him, Harold was delighted and directly handed the former the supplementary rose gold card in his hand. In fact, he had always wanted to give Benson and Pauline the money inside the card since the beginning. ¡°But this is a rose gold card!¡± Benson took the rose gold card and studied it with a look of excitement. Just when Harold thought Benson would ept the supplementary rose gold card, thetter handed it back to him. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Harold. Although our bank cards are now frozen, I am a finance major and have some insights into stock spection. I still have some personal savings. It''s not as much as the Anndur 100 million in your card, but it''s more than enough for both of us to retire. Just keep this money for yourself, or buy something good for Be so that she lives more decently, not to be looked down upon by her cousins,¡± Benson said confidently. ¡°All right. Just let me know if you''re short of money.¡± Harold wasn''t wishy-washy about it and took the bank card back. However, the scene of him receiving the rose gold card from Benson happened to be witnessed by Isabe when she came out of the kitchen to serve the dishes. She couldn''t help but frown as she thought Benson was giving Harold the money. ¡°Nah, you don''t have to be on ceremony with me. In fact, I have the most admiration for you guys who went to the battlefield. Hmm... We shall have a simr status. The meals are ready. I''m getting two bottles of wine after this. We shall have some drinks tonight, Harold.¡± Benson then excitedly went downstairs to buy wines. However, his excited voice still reverberated around the house. Both Harold and Isabe were at a loss for words. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°Come, Harold! Let''s raise a toast!¡± Benson eximed in glee. He had already impatiently poured a ss of wine for Harold just as the food was being served. After raising his ss, Benson chugged the clear liquid down. His movements made Isabe and her mother look at him in confusion. Just moments before, Benson had been treating Harold like his sworn enemy. It was confusing how in just that short period of time, both Harold and Benson managed to patch things up. Benson literally looked like a fan of Harold''s with the way he looked at thetter. Pauline couldn''t stand it any further and smacked her fork down on the table ¡°Benson Turner, what has gotten into you? Why are you being so friendly with him? You''re not even acting your age.¡± She red at him. Isabe furiously nodded as she agreed with what her mother said. Benson seemed to have be braver after two sses of wine. ¡°What do you two know? That''s none of your business. Don''t mind thedies, Harold. Let''s drink!¡± Harold could only drink along with the enthusiastic Benson. As if there was no one else around them, both men managed to finish two bottles of white wine in just an hour. ¡°Let''s have another drink...¡± Benson drawled with a dazed look. He then fell onto the table, unconscious. However, Harold didn''t look like he was affected by the alcohol at all. ¡°This rascal. His alcohol tolerance is so low, but he still wants to act tough. Please clear the table, Be. I''ll help your Dad to the room to rest,¡± Pauline said as she supported Benson all the way to their shared room. Only Harold and Isabe were left clearing the table. ¡°You can sleep in my room tonight.¡± Since her parents had gone into the room, Isabe finally had a chance to speak to Harold about his sleeping arrangements. Upon speaking, however, her face turned as red as a tomato. How beautiful! Harold couldn''t help thinking. Isabe knew that her mother would suspect that their marriage was fake. Fearing that Pauline would suddenly barge into their room, Isabe didn''t dare to let Harold sleep on the floor. Instead, she ced the covers between them on the bed as they went to sleep. Isabe''s heart was racing, for they were alone in the room and sharing the same bed. Harold had drunk a lot of alcohol, and this made Isabe nervous. She didn''t dare to close her eyes. With the lights still turned on, Isabe used another nket to cover her entire body. Only her head was exposed. Isabelle only managed to rx a little when Harold remained motionless for half an hour. She turned to look at him with a look of curiosity. ¡°What did you talk to Dad about before dinner? Why did his attitude toward you change so much?¡± she asked. ¡°I didn''t say much. I just told him that I used to be in the military,¡± Harold answered casually. Isabe instantly understood. ¡°I see. Dad had always admired soldiers, especially the God of War named Harold. Right, I heard that you went on the battlefield before. Did you manage to see the almighty God of War? Once the topic involved Harold, the God of War, Isabe''s eyes shone in admiration. It was obvious that she was a fan. ¡°I have,¡± Harold replied with an incredulous look. It turned out she was a fan. Would she take away this nket between us if I told her my identity right now? ¡°You''ve met him? What does he look like? Is he a tall and mighty man who can defeat millions of enemies with only one move?¡± Isabe asked with an eager look as she sat up in excitement. She had always wanted to get a picture of the God of War, but the man was very mysterious. He had never once revealed his face. The God of War even wore his butterfly mask on the battlefield. ¡°Defeating millions with just one move? Am I that powerful? Why don''t I know that?¡± Harold muttered to himself in shock. Isabe couldn''t catch his words. ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked with a confused look. ¡°I''m saying that I''m the God of War. Do you really think I''m that amazing?¡± Harold answered as he looked at Isabe. He blinked his eyes, wondering if she would have the same shocked expression as her father had. However, when Isabe heard his words, her expression turned furious. ¡°Did you tell my dad that? That you''re the God of War who left the world in shock?¡± Harold looked at Isabe in puzzlement. Her reaction wasn''t like what he had expected at all. Regardless, he still replied honestly, ¡°Yes. I told your dad the truth when he asked about my identity.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Isabe widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°H-How did you get my Dad to believe that outrageous lie of yours?¡± She had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Outrageous lie? Why do you think I''m lying?¡± Harold looked at her with a frustrated expression. After so long, Isabe thought that he was lying to both her and her father. ¡°Hold on. Even though you share the same name as the God of War, please don''t dishonor his name like this.¡± Isabe red at Harold in despise. ¡°It would still be eptable if you spoke the truth. No one would judge you if you had never seen him before, for the God of War had always been a mysterious person. However, it''s sickening of you to pretend to be him!¡± Isabe''s chest heaved with anger. She turned around and pulled the covers over her head. She didn''t want to listen to Harold''s nonsense any longer. It all made sense to her now. It was because Harold had pretended to be the God of War that he managed to trick Benson into giving him money and being so friendly to him. How disgusting! Any attraction Isabe had toward Harold instantly shattered into a million pieces. Due to her anger, she even forgot to keep her guard up. Harold, the God of War, was a hero in her heart. He was her idol and the guy of her dreams. The mysterious God of War is vastly different from the womanizer in front of me! ¡°I...¡± Harold was rendered speechless. Since when had I insulted the God of War? He was extremely frustrated at how Isabe had hidden under the covers in disdain. She didn''t even give him a chance to exin himself. I can''t believe that there would be people who wouldn''t believe me! Isabe only managed to fall asleep after fuming for hours. Because she hadn''t been able to sleep well for the past two days, she ended up turning around and hugging Harold as if he was her plushie. The dark sky soon brightened up. Just as the first rays of the rising sun spilled into the room, an ear- piercing scream was heard. ¡°Harold, you b*stard!¡± Isabe had woken up to a shirtless Harold sleeping on her bed. Moreover, her own nightgown was in a mess as well. The top three buttons on her shirt had been opened, revealing her fair and luscious skin. More importantly, she was sleeping soundly on top of Harold''s chest. ¡°W-Why did you take off your clothes?¡± Isabe asked after a long pause. She had realized that she was the one who crossed the boundary. ¡°I felt hot after drinking with your father yesterday. That''s why I took it off. You were the one who came to hug me in the middle of the night. It has nothing to do with me. Also, why did you scream so loudly? What if your parents misunderstood?¡± Harold replied with an innocent look. Internally, on the other hand, he was ecstatic. Right after he finished speaking, Pauline knocked on the door. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡°Be, wake up. It''s time for breakfast.¡± Pauline''s voice rang outside the door. Hearing that, Isabe slightly changed her expression. Mom has already woken up and has done making breakfast. She must''ve misunderstood my yelling just now! Thinking of that, Isabe felt her face heated up. More than ten minutester, the family of four had breakfast together. Pauline raised her head asionally and seemed hesitant to say something. Isabe felt ufortable by Pauline''s gaze. In the end, Pauline couldn''t help to remind them. ¡°Don''t me me for talking too much. Although you''re young and healthy now, you still have to restrain yourself and watch out for the consequences. It''s bad if the neighbors hear you!¡± Isabe was so flustered that her neck was red. The misunderstanding is getting worse! Meanwhile, Harold looked solemn, but he was secretlyughing. Isabe firmly stepped on his foot under the table, causing Harold to gasp in pain. ¡°Mom, it''s not what you think-¡± However, before Isabe could exin, her father interrupted, ¡°Your mom''s right. You''ll regret itter if you''re careless just because you''re young. Oh, since today''s the weekend, you go to thepany with Harold to bring the things back. We don''t care about the inheritance from your grandpa. I''ll send you a list of items on your pher. Remember to bring them back.¡± After Benson knew his son-inw was the God of War, he was confident even when talking. ¡°Then... I''ll go to thepany to bring them back.¡± Isabe was afraid the misunderstanding would be worse if she exined. Thus, she decided not to exin. Putting down her bowl, she grabbed her bag and went out. ¡°I''m also full.¡± Harold quickly ran after Isabe. Isabe''s car was taken back by the Turner family. She could only let her mountain bike make a comeback. ¡°Let me give you a lift!¡± offered Harold. He volunteered to be the rider. Isabe could only stand while holding onto Harold''s shoulders as there was no back seat on her bike. The temperature difference between the day and night was huge during fall. There was even frost in the morning. Within ten minutes, Isabe was shivering at the back due to the cold. Turning around to take a look, Harold stopped the bicycle without hesitating. ¡°What are you doing?¡± questioned Isabe as she was confused. Then, she saw Harold take off his shirt and drape it over her. With that, Harold was only in his army-green tank top. ¡°You...¡± ¡°If you still feel cold, lie on my back!¡± suggested Harold as he continued their journey. Not saying anything, Isabe felt her body and heart were much warmer. Soon, they arrived at Turner Corporation. ¡°Please wait for a moment outside. I''lle back after packing the stuff.¡± She let Harold wait outside the office building before going upstairs to pack up. When she walked past the general manager''s office, Isabe heard her uncle''s anxious voice echoing, ¡°What! Does anotherpany want to end the coboration with us? Find out what exactly is the reason!¡± Isabe didn''t expect her uncle was working on weekends. However, it was none of her concern. Edward had kicked her family out of the Turners. Then, Isabe went to her office to pack up her things before going to her father''s office and gathering his belongings. Dad has especially reminded me beforeing here. There are some crucial personal documents in his office. I must bring them back. Yet, when Isabe entered her father''s office, it was upied by her cousin, Harvey. All of the documents on the desk were gone. ¡°Isabe, you b*tch! How dare youe to thepany!¡± Looking at Isabe pushing the door open anding into the office, Harvey was shocked. Ignoring him, Isabe walked toward the desk to find the documents her father wanted. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± asked Harvey as he smiled at Isabe. He took a pile of documents from the drawer. ¡°Give it to me!¡± eximed Isabe. She extended her hand to snatch them, but Harvey turned around and dodged her. ¡°I can''t imagine that old man knows how to trade stocks. He hides quite a lot of money. But without these documents, your father''s effort during those years is all in vain,¡± said Harvey. After finishing his sentence, Harvey threw the documents in his hand into the paper shredder machine, shredding them into pieces. ¡°Harvey Turner, I''m not done with you!¡± yelled Isabe. She was utterly agitated by Harvey''s action. Initially, their bank cards were frozen. Isabe could only hope on her father''s secret stash to live. Now, it''s all gone. Harvey''s forcing our family to a dead end. ¡°What? Every piece of paper in this office belongs to thepany. I''m shredding the papers of my company. What does it have to do with you? You broke into a private office. Do you know this is against thew?¡± After that, Harvey immediately called the security guards, ¡°Guards, get this b*tch who barges into our company out of here.¡± ¡°Harvey Turner, just you wait! Sooner orter, I''ll let you and your familye and beg me!¡± bellowed Isabe. Then, the security guards chased Isabe out of Turner Corporation and pushed her to the ground in front of the office building. ¡°You!¡± Falling to the ground, Isabe pointed at the guards as she gritted her teeth. I was nice to these employees back when I was in thepany. Now, they''re pretending not to know me and showed no mercy! ¡°Be, are you all right?¡± asked Harold. When he saw Isabe fall to the ground and the things in her arms were scattered around, a hint of coldness shed across Harold''s eyes. Walking forward, Harold was about to break the guard''s hands. ¡°What? Do you want to pick a fight with me? Believe it or not, I''ll break your limbs,¡± said the security guard arrogantly as he held an electric baton, pointing it at Harold. ¡°Harold, you promised me not to hit anyone before this,¡± reminded Isabe. She hastily stopped Harold when she saw his gaze. At the moment, their family was miserable. She couldn''t let her uncle have the opportunity to target her family. ¡°Fine, I''ll spare him for now!¡± replied Harold. He could only bear with that for the time being. Then, he said, ¡°Your bike is inconvenient to carry all these documents. I''ll hail a taxi for you!¡± After helping Isabe up, Harold hailed a taxi and let Isabe go back alone. Once Isabe left, the coldness gleamed again in Harold''s eyes. ¡°Be, I only promised you not to hit anyone myself. I didn''t say that I wouldn''t let someone else do it!¡± uttered Harold. After that, he rode Isabe''s bike and left. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As soon as Harold left, Logan held a briefcase and arrived at the general manager''s office of Turner Corporation. ¡°Who are you? Can I help you?¡± asked Bradley as he stood up after seeing Logan suddenly barged into his office. Bradley had a worried look as he was forced to handle the work in thepany even on the weekends because thepanies working with Turner Cooperation called to terminate their coborations that day. ¡°My boss is offering ten million to purchase Turner Corporation! This is the transfer agreement. Sign it,¡± remarked Logan in amanding tone. ¡°What? My unicornpany''s estimated value is more than one billion, and you want to buy it with ten million. Why don''t you go robbing instead? Plus, I won''t sell thepany, regardless of the price!¡± thundered Bradley. Bradley looked at Logan as if he was looking at a monkey. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°A billion of estimated value was in the past. Turner Corporation is only worth ten million now. Bear in mind that this is the current price, as it might drop again after this. Think about it yourself!¡± Logan sat on the couch before taking out a cigar and fiddling with it. ¡°Secu¡ª¡± Before Bradley could summon the security guard to drive Logan away, his cellphone andndline rang simultaneously. He took a look at the numbers. To his surprise, Henry Kenedy, the bank''s manager, and thepany they had just signed a contract with were calling at the same time. Right away, he had a bad premonition. ¡°Hello, Mr. McGowan. What? You want to drop the partnership with us? Have we done anything wrong, Mr. McGowan¡ª¡± The line went dead before Bradley could finish his words. Yet, he dared not to budge because the person who called was Craig McGowan, the Underground King of Dellmoor. When the news of Isabe and Daniel''s engagement was spread back then, Turner Corporation managed to secure a contract worth 200 million with Craig''spany after theirpetitors had withdrawn from the negotiation. Since the Larson family had been taking revenge on the Turner family for the past few days, thetter''s business partners ended their partnership one after another. However, the Turners thought they didn''t need to worry about anything in theing two years as long as they had the contract with Craig. Little did they expect Craig wanted to end his partnership as well. In that case, with almost all the business partners having terminated their partnership, Turner Corporation, originally worth one billion, would soon be an empty shellpanyprised of only factories and equipment. While Bradley was crestfallen, thendline on his desk continued to ring like a pesky reminder. ¡°Hello, Mr. Kennedy. How are you doing? What? You want us to pay for the loan now? But Mr. Kennedy, didn''t you agree to extend it for another six months before? Why¡ª¡± Again, the line went dead before Bradley could finish his words. He was utterly dumbfounded as the call ended in a series of beeps from the other end. If Craig''s call was said to shrink Turner Corporation by tenfold, then the bank''s call would be equal to forcing thetter to go bankrupt right away. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The Turners had used Craig''s contract as their guarantee to apply for a six-month extension of loan repayment with the bank. However, they lost all their contracts now and used up all their funds. Yet, the bank was calling to collect on their loans. Even suing Craig would make no difference from bringing doom to themselves. ¡°How is it? Do you still think that I''m ckmailing you by offering ten million to acquire Tuner Corporation? I''ve changed my mind to five million, though. It still isn''t toote for you to agree now unless you want to go for bankruptcy. By that time, not only will you lose thepany, but even your house, car, and everything will also taken by the bank and sold at auction,¡± said Logan faintly as he lit the cigar in his hand, taking a puff. Bradley''s legs immediately gave out on him. His face was pale as he pointed at Logan, asking, ¡°Were you sent over by the Larson family?¡± ¡°The Larson family? Who are theypared to us?¡± The two consecutive questions had entuated the disdainful expression on Logan''s face. ¡°I''m going to call my dad...¡± In the end, the Turner family sold their unicornpany worth a billion the day before to a mysterious boss for five million to avoid being forced into bankruptcy. ¡°All right. My boss wille over to take over thepany in two days. Please prepare for the handover procedure. We''ll only transfer the five million to your family''s bank ount after the handover''spleted.¡± Before leaving, Logan requested the security guard to walk him out. ¡°Have this security guard send me downstairs.¡± The security guard was thrilled upon hearing that, thinking it was the perfect opportunity for him to show himself off in front of his new employer. But when he reached outside the door downstairs with Logan, instead of gaining an opportunity, a nightmare was waiting to devour him. ¡°Ah! My hand!¡± The security guard shrieked out loud in pain. ¡°Remember, we should never be ungrateful.¡± Right after Logan spoke those words, he left. Other than the Turner family, Philip, the wealthiest man in Dellmoor, also received a call from his subordinates when he was still in the north. ¡°What? The Tax Department had visited ourpany today for a spot check?¡± Cold sweat started trickling down Philip''s body when he listened to his subordinate''s report. With his status in Dellmoor, he would''ve certainly received prior notice about the spot check. However, he didn''t receive any notification this time, not to mention the spot check was carried out during the weekend. I can tell someone is trying to mess with me! Philip looked into the matter but had no idea what exactly went wrong. Suddenly, he thought of Daniel and quickly called home. ¡°Danny, did anything happen at home in the past two days?¡± Philip was a little worried when he asked Daniel on the phone. ¡°I was just about to call you, Dad. Isabe brought a man over yesterday to call off the engagement. It''s fairly obvious that she hasn''t only cheated on me but also humiliated our family.¡± Daniel was furious when he told Philip that Isabelle hade to him with Harold to call off the engagement. ¡°What was the man''s name? Did you do anything to them?¡± Philip was also livid upon hearing Daniel''s words. How dare they humiliate us like this! Still, he tried to be patient to find out what was happening. ¡°Except for Craig, I got all the Turners'' business partners cease coboration with them. As for Isabe''s man, I think his name is, um, Harold something? I can''t recall anything else other than that.¡± Philip''s heart began to beat wildly on the other end of the line, and his blood pressure surged when he heard Daniel mentioning Harold. He eximed, ¡°Do you mean Harold Campbell?¡± ¡°That''s it! His name is Harold Campbell! Wait a minute, how do you know about him, Dad?¡± Daniel was puzzled when he heard Philip''s anxious tone. ¡°No wonder. It really is him. You b*stard! You''re in big trouble this time. Listen. Just stay at home, and don''t go anywhere in the next two days. I''ming home tonight. Tomorrow, we''ll go to the Turner residence together to apologize to Ms. Turner. Now, pass the phone to Edgar.¡± After confirming the man was Harold, the God of War, Philip broke out in a cold sweat and immediately gave Daniel a lecture on the phone. Then, he instructed Edgar, their butler, to lock Daniel up at home, not giving him any chance to leave the house. D*mn! Mr. Campbell definitely won''t spare us if we mess with him again. Even if he wants to take Danny''s life, there''s nothing I can do. After all, Harold was indeed not someone the Larson family could trifle with. Daniel was confused by Philip''s words. Isabe had humiliated our family. Shouldn''t Dade back to settle the score with the Turners? How could he want me to go to the Turner residence with him for an apology? Daniel thought the inferior Turner family didn''t deserve an apology from them. To make it worse, the butler even locked him up in the house. No matter how loud he shouted, it was useless. Even his phone,puter, and other devices he could use to contact the outside world were confiscated. Sh*t! I can''t even call a young model to keep mepany now. Meanwhile, Logan reported to Harold on the phone once he had settled the things. After ending the call with Logan, Harold found himself near a luxury car exhibition. He suddenly remembered Benson''s words yesterday and braked hard. Then, he parked the bicycle in front of a car dealership and walked in. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The sales team leader weed the customer personally upon noticing his arrival. However, the smile on her face quickly disappeared when she saw Harolding in on a bicycle. Then, she remembered that many wealthy people loved to pretend to be poor nowadays. Looking at the tall and handsome young man before her, she thought there was a possibility that he was someone from a rich family who was pretending to be poor. Hence, she decided to serve him personally. ¡°Hello, wee. May I know what car you wish to buy?¡± the sales team leader asked professionally. ¡°I''m just looking around.¡± ¡°This is ourtest three-series BMW, white in color. It is powerful and ssy. I''m sure it will garner all the attention when you cruise with it on the road,¡± the sales team leader introduced a BMW to Harold. Harold nced at the price above the car and noticed it only cost three hundred fifty thousand, not even five hundred thousand. He felt this car was too cheap for a beauty like Isabe. Hence, he said, ¡°This car is too shy on the outside, and its interior is too simple. I''ll check out the other cars.¡± Harold came up with a random excuse. Hearing that, the sales team leader''s face fell. This guy is not pretending to be poor. He is seriously poor. ¡°Ugh. What a poor brat. If you can''t afford it, just say so. Whye up with such excuses?¡± the sales team leader murmured before leaving with an annoyed look. Harold, however, was unaffected by her words. Suddenly, he was attracted by two Audi cars. One was blue in color, and the other was red. They complemented Isabe''s temperament perfectly. All the senior employees walked away after seeing their team leader''s reaction. They knew that their leader had defined Harold to be a dirt-poor person who could not even afford a car that cost tens of thousands. N?velDrama.Org content. At that moment, two of the senior employees intended to make fun of the new employees. ¡°Hey, newbie! Go and serve that man,¡± a saledy said to a young girl with a ponytail. ¡°Jessica, don''t go. He is merely a poor b*stard. You''ll only waste your time serving him,¡± said a senior employee who was responsible for tutoring newbies. ¡°Sir, he is our customer. Maybe he can''t afford it for the time being, but it doesn''t mean he will not purchase it in the future. I should serve him,¡± said the new salesgirl, Jessica. Then, she walked toward Harold anxiously. ¡°This silly girl. Even the team leader had given up on serving him, yet she still wants to waste her time. She is so hopeless and inexperienced.¡± The employees, including the one who gave Jessica pointers just now, started mocking her after seeing her actions. ¡°Hello, sir. This is thetest Audi...¡± Jessica approached Harold and started introducing the cars'' performance and characteristics to him sincerely. Harold nodded incessantly after listening to her exnation. After having a more thorough understanding of the two cars'' parameters, he felt that the cars suited Isabe a lot. On top of that, Isabe was worthy of the price, which was eight hundred seventy thousand. It''s unnecessary to buy expensive cars. The most important point is to find a suitable vehicle. Seeing the look on Harold''s face, Jessica got excited and thought that the possibility of her securing the deal was as high as ny percent. However, the next second, her excited expression froze as she heard Harold''s words. ¡°Let me take a look at the other cars.¡± Ignoring her, he walked toward a Mercedes-Benz. Although he had decided on Isabe and Pauline''s cars, he had yet to find a vehicle for Benson and himself. Jessica took a deep breath and told herself to not give up. Then, she strode up to Harold again and continued introducing the cars to him patiently. ¡°Sir, this is AMG C-ss Mercedes-Benz. This is one of our best sellersst year, and it is an imported car. Its price is six hundred thirty thousand, and its motor power and interior design are certainly worth the price,¡± she exined patiently. It was not hard to tell that Jessica had done a lot of preparation beforehand. Although she was quite nervous, her exnation was fluent. ¡°Okay. That''s enough,¡± Harold cut her off abruptly. Jessica assumed that the man was displeased with her exnation and wanted to leave. She hung her head low in disappointment, and the hopeful look on her face disappeared. The senior employees who were standing in the corner saw her expression and instantly knew what was happening. Most newbies would have that same look on their faces whenever they failed to close a sale. Immediately, the senior employees had mocking smiles on their faces. ¡°I want a white version and a ck version of this Mercedes-Benz and one each of the blue and red Audi. Send the cars to this address after registration tomorrow,¡± said Harold, listing out all the four cars he wanted to buy in one go. What was more surprising was that each of the cars was worth more than six hundred thousand. ¡°Sir, w-what did you say?¡± Jessica thought her ears were deceiving her. Hence, she stared at him in disbelief. Harold nodded before handing her his card. ¡°Yes. You heard me. I want four of them. I would like to make the full payment.¡± ¡°Okay, sir. I''ll proceed with the payment and formalities right now.¡± Jessica shuddered in excitement as she did not see thating. Initially, she thought Harold would leave, but thetter ended up buying four cars in one go. She tried her best to suppress her emotions and stay calm before going to get the contract from the team leader. ¡°Jessica, you must be smarter next time. You should learn to distinguish between different customers and know which ones are rich enough to afford our cars. As for those who only came in to look around and take pictures to post on Instagram, you shouldn''t waste your time on them. When you were wasting your time on that poor guy just now, Amanda had sold a pickup that''s worth eighty thousand. Learn from her, will you?¡± the sales team leader reprimanded, thinking Jessica had failed to promote the car when thetter walked toward her. Jessica merely nodded humbly while listening to her words. ¡°Oh, right. Why did youe to me? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± the sales team leader inquired about Jessica''s purpose in approaching her after giving her pointers. ¡°Ma''am, that guy wants to buy two C-ss AMG Mercedes-Benz that is worth six hundred thirty thousand each and two Audi RS5 worth eight hundred seventy thousand. I''m here to get the purchase agreement from you.¡± ¡°What? He wants to buy two Mercedes-Benz and two Audi?¡± the sales team leader eximed in disbelief. After getting confirmation from Jessica, the team leader felt so embarrassed and hoped the ground would swallow her whole. He is buying four luxurious cars that are worth three million in total. I can get tens of thousands of commissions if I was the one who closed the sale. This deal should be mine, but I just missed the opportunity because I made silly assumptions. The other senior employees widened their eyes in disbelief after knowing about that. The mockery in their eyes turned into jealousy real quick. She is too fortunate! If only we knew he was rich! We would''ve served him ourselves! ¡°Handsome, this is my name card. Please contact me when you need to service your car.¡± ¡°Sir, this is my business card. Please contact me if you want to buy a car next time. I have the best service in town. If you can''t sleep at night, you can also talk to me to kill boredom.¡± A few salesgirls who thought they were pretty approached and poured coffee for Harold. They even handed him their business cards and tried to butter him up. The sales team leader did the same, and her attitude waspletely different from her previous indifferent behavior. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Isabe got home before lunchtime. ¡°Be, you''re back. Did you get my document?¡± Seeing that Isabe was back, Benson quickly stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Your documents were shredded by Harvey,¡± said Isabe with hatred as she plopped the small box she was carrying onto the table. ¡°What? That b*stard Harvey! How dare he...¡± Benson pped the table furiously, gritting his teeth. Those documents are my effort for the past few years, and it''s all gone now. If I had known this would happen, I would''ve acted differently yesterday. Benson was even more chagrined when he thought of how he put on a virtuous facade and rejected Harold''s offer the day before. Pauline, who was wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen with a pot of mushroom soup. She put the pot on the table and said, ¡°It''s just some documents. Do you have to be so mad?¡± After reproaching Benson, Pauline looked at the door longingly and asked, ¡°Be, why are you alone? Where is Harold? I''ve made some mushroom soup and have been waiting for you two toe home.¡± Upon hearing that, Isabe''s eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost. Does Mom really think Harold is the God of War like how Dad thinks he is? Isabe could not think of any other reason for the stubborn Pauline to change her attitude so quickly. ¡°He''s riding a bicycle, so he''s slow.¡± Isabe rolled her eyes at Pauline and went back to her room. Harold finally returned when it was lunchtime to see the family eagerly waiting for him to have lunch together. The scene once again made him feel the warmth of having a home. ¡°Come and sit down, Harold. This is the mushroom soup I''ve been making all morning. Come and try some.¡± During the meal, Pauline kept serving Harold mushroom soup. The more she looked at him, the more she was fond of him. She already knew Harold''s true identity. Isabe became a little jealous upon seeing how her mother treated Harold enthusiastically and ignored her. It was as if Harold was their biological child. The weekend passed in the blink of an eye. Harold got up early the next day and sent a WhatsApp message to thepany''s supervisor to apply for a leave. Disregarding the supervisor''s approval, Harold sat by the bed and waited for Isabe to wake up while holding the acquisition contract of Turner Corporation in his hand. Isabe was still sleeping soundly when she felt the strange sensation of someone watching her. Afterward, she opened her eyes abruptly and saw Harold''s erged face right in front of her. Startled, she shouted, ¡°Ah! Harold, what are you doing?¡± Right after she screamed, she remembered how she was reprimanded by Pauline yesterday. Damn it! Mom will definitely misunderstand again! I screamed like this two mornings in a row. Mom and Dad must definitely think I''m a lustful woman. Isabe grabbed her hair with her hands and looked at Harold as if she was about to go nuts. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. Harold smiled, took out a document from behind his back, and handed it over. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± His voice was as gentle as ever. Isabe froze for a moment when she heard that. She had totally forgotten about her birthday. In a daze, she took the document from Harold and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Have a look,¡± Harold said mysteriously. ¡°Turner Corporation transfer agreement?¡± Reading the contents of the document, Isabe was stunned. She then eagerly flipped to the back of the document and saw the signatures of Bradley and Brandon. ¡°You spent only five million to acquire Turner Corporation? That''s impossible!¡± Isabe was in disbelief. ¡°Why is it impossible? Because of the Larson family, all the business partners of thepany, including Craig, have terminated their coboration with the Turner family. Coupled with dunning from the bank, they had no choice but to sell it. If not, thepany would have to be put on bankruptcy auction.¡± His exnation was justified. ¡°But... we have to pay the loan if we take over, right? How can we afford that?¡± Isabe asked. She could not refute his exnation, but at the same time, she was worried about the loan. She knew exactly how much Turner Corporation borrowed from the bank, and she thought it was already a miracle that the money Benson gave Harold was enough to acquire Turner Corporation. I didn''t know Dad had so much personal savings! ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. Have you forgotten that I''m the God of War? I''ll take care of this small matter,¡± Harold said lightly. ¡°Harold, that''s enough. I know that the money for the acquisition of Turner Corporation came from my dad. You are really shameless. I used to think you''re an honest man, but it turns out you were just pretending all along! Get out of here!¡± she said angrily. Furious, Isabe then kicked Harold off the bed and chased him out of the room. Hearing that, Harold was baffled. When did I take Dad''s money? While eating breakfast, Pauline once again looked at Harold and Isabe with a strange look in her eyes. ¡°I''ve just talked to you two yesterday, and now you''ve forgotten all about my words again. Especially you, Be. You''re a girl but you don''t know how to behave yourself. What are you doing yelling like that every morning? Fortunately, you found a strong and healthy man like Harold. If it''s some other man, he''ll not be able to stand you,¡± reprimanded Pauline ruthlessly, seemingly angry. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I''m going out.¡± Isabe''s eyes turned red after being humiliated by her mother. However, she did not know how to exin such things. Thus, she could only choose to escape. After saying that, she grabbed the agreement given by Harold and ran out. ¡°Mom, Dad, please excuse me.¡± Just like the day before, Harold put down his cutleries and went after her. Isabe did not ride her bike that day. Instead, she hailed a taxi. She already hopped onto the car when Harold came rushing downstairs. Left with no choice, he could only hail another taxi to chase after her. He finally caught up with Isabe upon arriving at Turner Corporation. ¡°Isabe, please listen to my exnation.¡± Harold grabbed Isabe before she entered Turner Corporation. ¡°Let''s talk after I''m done with Turner Corporation''s affairs.¡± Isabe broke away from his grip and walked into the office building of Turner Corporation. Harold could only give up and follow behind her to escort her. Meanwhile, all the core members of the Turner family were in the conference room of Turner Corporation, including Edward. The day before, Edward fainted once again when he heard about all the coboration partners terminating their agreement with Turner Corporation and how the bank was forcing them to repay the loan. As soon as he woke up that morning, he had someone bring him to the corporation. While he was sitting in the conference room, he was still wearing an oxygen mask. Everyone in the Turner family was distressed. A corporation that had an approximate value of one billion was forced to be sold at five million. The good days of the Turner family hade to an end. N?velDrama.Org content. All of a sudden, the door of the conference room was opened, and the Turner family members turned their heads. Everyone was curious about who took advantage of the opportunity and bought Turner Corporation at a low price. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°Isabe, you b*tch. What are you doing here?¡± Everyone was stunned to see Isabe pushing the door open. Bradley scolded her immediately, ¡°You better scram, Isabe. You''re not weed here!¡± The conference room was in dead silence. Everyone present thought that she was there to gloat over their misery. Hence, they all red at her angrily, urging her to leave. Isabe ignored her rtives and hurried over to her grandpa. Guilt-ridden, she asked, ¡°How are you doing, Grandpa?¡± Her voice was trembling. Although Edward had driven her and her parents out of the family, he was, after all, still her grandpa. Not to mention that it was her mistake in the first ce. Her heart ached when she saw her grandpa''s pale face under the oxygen mask. ¡°I''m doing fine. Don''t say anything more. Just go back!¡± At that point, Edward seemed to think that there was no point in further ming his granddaughter. His tone was not as furious when he spoke. However, upon finishing his sentence, he turned his head away from Isabe. At that very moment, he looked like he had aged a couple of years. ¡°Grandpa, I...¡± Isabe did not know what to say. Harold watched everything unfold wordlessly before taking a few steps forward and looking at everyone. ¡°Be''s here to take over Turner Corporation today. This is the contract you signed yesterday. You can scram after the handover!¡± Then, he took the contract from Isabe''s hands and threw it on the table. There was no need for Harold to show mercy when it came to dealing with heartless rtives like them. ¡°W-What? She''s that mysterious boss?¡± Everyone present was once again shocked by Harold''s words. They thought they were imagining things. ¡°You heard me. She''s the one who bought Turner Corporation. Surprising, right?¡± Harold sneered. No one suspected anything anymore after they looked through the transfer agreement that was signed the day before. The shock was written all over their faces. The oue was way out of their expectations. A few minutester, Bradley stood up and pointed at Isabe with a trembling finger. ¡°So you''re that b*stard who took advantage of us at our weakest times. It''s no wonder you''re so ruthless. You''re such an ungrateful brat!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Give us back ourpany. Otherwise, I''m going to beat you to death, you brat!¡± Everyone in the Turner family was furious. Some of the younger ones even grabbed some items from the table and threw them at Isabe. Harold hurriedly pulled Isabe behind him and shielded her. ¡°On the count of three, if you guys continue acting rudely, we''ll leave right away and the purchase will be invalid. When that happens, you all can get ready to face bankruptcy!¡± The Turner family members finally stopped attacking upon hearing his words. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Edward, who initially had a look of despair on his face, was apparently surprised when he heard from Harold that Isabe was the mysterious person who acquired thepany. Turner Corporation was his lifelong hard work and at the end of the day, Isabe was blood-rted to him. All in all, it was better to let Isabe acquire thepanypared to letting random outsiders do so. It''s a silver lining! ¡°Darling, since these people are ignorant, I think we should just terminate this purchase and let them go bankrupt!¡± Harold sat Isabe down on the chairman''s seat. After scanning everyone in the conference room, he blinked at Isabe meaningfully. Understanding his meaning, Isabe nodded. Everyone fell silent instantly. Some of them even looked terrified. Despite not knowing how Isabe got the money to purchase Turner Corporation, one thing they knew was that nobody would take over thepany if she terminated the purchase. If so, their only fate would be bankruptcy. All their valuable assets such as their houses and cars would be forcibly taken away by the bank for auction. They would then be homeless beggars. After Bradley and Brandon weighed the pros and cons, Brandon squeezed out an ugly smile and said, ¡°Um, Isabe, my niece... we were too irrational just now. Should we proceed with the handover if there''s nothing else?¡± ¡°I''m no longer part of the Turner family. I don''t deserve to be called your niece,¡± Isabe said sarcastically. Isabe''s younger cousin, Harman Turner, who was young and aggressive, was immediately infuriated by her rude behavior. He pointed at her and scolded, ¡°You''re way out of line, you b*tch! We''d rather go bankrupt than sell the company to you!¡± Upon hearing what his son had said, Brandon panicked and pped him. ¡°B*stard! Who do you think you are? Hurry up and apologize to your cousin! Otherwise, you''re not my son anymore!¡± Harman was never treated so harshly by his father before. Frightened out of his wits, he had no choice but to apologize to Isabe reluctantly. ¡°I''m s-sorry!¡± After that, he immediately turned around and ran out. Out of frustration, he smoked a few cigarettes in front of thepany''s entrance. All of a sudden, he saw a Maybach stop by the entrance. The richest man of Dellmoor, Philip and his son stepped out of the car hurriedly. The moment Harman saw them, he immediately reckoned that they were there to settle the scores with Isabe. He immediately ran back to the conference room excitedly. As soon as he reached the conference room, he saw Edward, Brandon, Bradley, and the rest walking out. Some of them were even holding their personal belongings that they had left in thepany. It was apparent that the handover waspleted. ¡°Dad, people from the Larson family are here to settle the scores with that b*tch!¡± Harman shouted with excitement. ¡°Really? Where are they?¡± Except for Edward, everyone in the Turner family got excited by the news. ¡°They''re already at the entrance. I''ll go down and escort them now.¡± Harman boldly offered to go down there and show them the way. Soon after, the father and son duo from the Larson family arrived. The Turner brothers approached them immediately. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Larson. Are you...¡± Philip interrupted Bradley before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Where''s Ms. Turner?¡± he asked. As the wealthiest person in Dellmoor, the intimidating aura that he was exuding had stunned everyone in the Turner family. ¡°She''s... She''s inside,¡± Brandon stuttered. In the face of Philip and his son, he was so nervous that he couldn''t maintain hisposure. Without sparing time, Philip brought his son into the conference room of Turner Corporation. The members of the Turner family immediately swarmed toward the door of the conference room, anticipating what was about to happen. ¡°Isabe and that b*stard are doomed this time. They won''t be able to stay arrogant for long!¡± The Turner family could already imagine what was going to happen to Isabe and Harold just by looking at Philip''s ¡°angry¡± expression. Of all people, you had to offend the richest man of Dellmoor. And you had to insult him like that. Aren''t you digging your own grave? Everyone stood by the door and peeked into the conference room, expecting to see Isabe and Harold trembling before Philip and his son. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 When Isabe and Harold were discussing how to resolve the problem with orders, the door to the conference room was pushed open by someone. The two of them lifted their heads and looked over, thinking that Bradley and the others had returned. However, the expression on their faces differed when they noticed the ones who entered were Philip and Daniel of the Larson family. Harold was initially stunned, but he quickly knew that Logan must have warned them. Thus, they came over to apologize. Isabe, on the other hand, was utterly shocked. She instantly rose to her feet and approached to greet them. After all, Philip was the wealthiest person in Dellmoor, who was so powerful that he could take control of almost everything in the country. Bradley, Brandon, and the others who were outside the room were delighted upon noticing Isabe''s petrified expression when she saw Philip. However, what happened next rendered each and every one of them utterly dumbfounded. Isabe appeared horrified as she strode up to Philip. ¡°Mr. Larson, wee. It''s a pleasure to see you. My apologies for not knowing about your arrival,¡± said Isabe, attempting to bow to show her respect. It''s always right to act humbly and politely. Perhaps Philip will not give Harold and me a hard time after seeing how polite I am to him. Random thoughts ran wild in Isabe''s mind. However, Philip, who was standing before her, was startled by her action. After all, the woman before her was Isabe Turner, the daughter of the Turner family and the wife of the God of War. Every single one of her identities deserved his respect and admiration. If I let her bow at me, I might not live to see the morning sun the next day. Heck, I probably won''t even get to walk out of this conference room alive. ¡°Ms. Turner, you''re stressing me out!¡± Philip ran over to stop Isabe from bowing at him, visibly petrified. Then, he gazed at Harold, who was standing behind Isabe, from the corner of his eyes. He feared that Harold would kill them with just one strike of his palm out of fury. Seeing how Philip was behaving, Harold was satisfied. He then quirked the corner of his lips and hinted at Philip to follow Isabe''s instruction. After understanding what Harold meant, Philip''s attitude toward Isabe became increasingly respectful and fearful. Looks like this woman has a high status in Harold''s heart. I can''t believe he let her decide everything. Isabe was bewildered by Philip''s words and demeanor. She thought she was imagining things when the richest person in Dellmoor was treating her with subservience. ¡°Mr. Larson, what''s going on?¡± Isabe asked, baffled. Hearing that, Philip bowed and said, ¡°Ms. Turner, I have brought my son toe over and apologize to you. I am deeply sorry that the Larson family has brought you a lot of trouble recently. Please do forgive us.¡± ¡°You brat, what are you waiting for? Apologize to Ms. Turner.¡± Upon finishing his sentence, Philip kicked Daniel, who was standing beside him. Daniel dared not protest even after he was kicked by his father. Immediately, he walked up to Isabe. ¡°Ms. Turner, I''m sorry for being ignorant. I tried to pursue you without knowing that you were way out of my league. I''m so sorry for bringing trouble to you and your family. I hope to get your forgiveness.¡± With that said, Daniel bowed deeply at Isabe. At that instant, he recalled what Philip had told him on their way to Turner Corporation. ¡°Danny, do not ask any questions. If you wish to survive, you must keep your arrogance in check when meeting Ms. Turner and Mr. Harold Campbellter. Apologize to them humbly and sincerely. Otherwise, even I can''t save your life. Do you get it?¡± He was frightened by his father''s words. After all, the Larson family was the most prominent family in Dellmoor. Moreover, Philip was one of the three big shots in the city who was superior to almost every citizen. Daniel had never seen his father so afraid of anyone since he was young. However, Philip was trembling in terror upon the mention of Isabe and Harold''s names. Daniel did not dare to ask more questions. He knew he had to obey his father''s instructions in order to stay alive. ¡°Ms. Turner, I apologize for not doing a good job in teaching my son. I have even helped him to propose the marriage to the Turner family. I deserve to die. Please forgive me!¡± After Daniel apologized, Philip bowed to Isabe and Harold. Their actions absolutely stunned Isabe. The members of the Turner family who were anticipating to see Isabe and Harold trembling in fear when facing Philip, were all dumbfounded upon witnessing the unusual scene. Their eyes widened in utter disbelief. What they were waiting to see did not happen. Instead, the wealthiest man of Dellmoor, Philip, was behaving so respectfully toward Isabe and Harold. He was bowing and apologizing incessantly. Oh my God. What''s happening right now? This is so odd. Harvey, Isabe''s cousin, rubbed his eyes and looked again. To his dismay, his eyes did not deceive him. Philip was indeed bowing at Isabe. The others rubbed their eyes, pinched their thighs, and pped themselves in disbelief as well. After doing all that, they came to a realization that it was not an illusion nor a dream. Their rationality told them everything was real. Philip and Daniel are really bowing and apologizing to Isabe. They were all in a daze and did not even realize when Harold had approached them. ¡°Come on in if you guys wish to see what''s happening. What are you guys doing standing out here?¡± Harold pulled open the door abruptly, causing the members of the Turner family to fall onto the ground. ¡°Y-You...¡± Bradley wanted to yell at Harold, but after seeing how Philip treated the couple, he suppressed the urge to do so. ¡°Since both of you have already apologized, you may leave now if there''s nothing else important. I still have something else to discuss with my wife,¡± Harold said, turning around to stare at Philip and Daniel. Although Harold''s tone was t and indifferent, Philip and Daniel still shuddered. ¡°Ms. Turner, if there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving now,¡± Philip said. Then, the father-and-son duo bowed to Harold and Isabe once again. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Harold waved his hand to dismiss them, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief and left the scene, sweating profusely. Philip felt as if a huge weight was lifted off his chest at that moment. Harold allowed them to leave, which meant he did not care about what they did previously. His previous action of sending someone to theirpany for a tax inspection was merely a warning. As long as Philip was careful and cautious to not offend Harold in the future, they would be able to coexist peacefully. The Turners scrutinized Harold and Isabe with odd gazes. They did not return to their senses even after Philip and Daniel had left the scene hurriedly. ¡°Do you all need anything else? If not, please leave too. You all have created so much trouble for Turner Corporation. We are very busy cleaning up the mess right now!¡± mocked Harold, fixing his gaze on the Turners. It was only then that everyone snapped out of their trance and retreated out of the room. Harold shut the door without a word, leaving the Turners looking at each other in bewilderment. They were still confused at that time and did not know what had just happened. Why is the wealthiest man in Dellmoor so petrified when talking to the b*stard who was chased out of the Turner family? Meanwhile, Harold, who had just closed the door, turned around and was met with a breathtakingly beautiful face right in front of him. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¡°Harold, be honest with me. What''s going on?¡± Isabe stared at Harold as she waited for his response. ¡°I told you the truthst night. I am the God of War. The Larsons are afraid that I would do something to them, and that''s why they came to apologize just now. It''s just that you refused to believe me,¡± Harold exined as he stared at her helplessly. ¡°You think I would believe your nonsense? Did my dad go to find Moneybags Smith?¡± asked Isabe, grabbing Harold''s cor. She did not believe Harold''s exnation at all. The reason why she had thought of Moneybags Smith was that her father had been secretly doing stock trading with him. The two seemed to get along well. Moneybags Smith''s real name was James Smith. His name may sound old-fashioned, but his techniques were definitely not. Also known as Dellmoor''s God of Stocks, James owned an investmentpany named Phoenix Investment Company, and almost every rich individual in Dellmoor had invested their extra money into thatpany and allowed him to assist them in managing their finances. James, Craig, and Philip were known as the three big shots in Dellmoor. Rumor had it that there was a powerful and influential figure behind James and Craig. He was also known as Logan Quigley. Logan was a very mysterious man. Only people from the upper-ss society had heard of him. ording to hearsay, besides James and Craig, no one else had seen him before. Considering James'' status, he was in no way capable of making Philip submit to him. The only way for that to be possible was if Logan interfered. ¡°Why don''t you give Dad a call to find out the truth?¡± Harold didn''t bother to continue exining to Isabe. ¡°Hmph!¡± Isabe let go of Harold and picked up the phone to call her father. ¡°Dad, did you meet up with Moneybags Smith previously?¡± asked Isabe right away, maintaining her usual no-nonsense style of doing things. ¡°How did you know? Please don''t ever tell your mother about me secretly trading stocks with Moneybags Smith. If she knows that I have a secret stash, she would definitely be pissed off at me,¡± whispered Benson as he immediately walked toward the balcony upon hearing his daughter''s words through the phone. ¡°All right, Dad. I''ll hang up first.¡± After getting the confirmation from Benson, Isabe red at Harold and did not bother entertaining him anymore. How did I not find out about just how unreliable this man was before? Not only did he shamelessly ept Dad''s money, but he also impersonated the God of War. Isabe regretted her decision of choosing Harold as a pretext. When the duo was preparing to return home that afternoon, Pauline called to ask them to buy a set of poker before heading home. She exined that her friends wereing in the afternoon to y poker. Pauline and Benson forced Isabe to take a half-day leave after lunch as it was her birthday that day. Thus, Isabe could only work from home. As for Harold, since he was waiting for the four vehicles that he had bought the previous day to arrive, he stayed home as well. Not long after, Pauline''s friends arrived. They were three richdies. Each of them was carrying a branded bag, and they were all d in the most recent fashionable outfits. ¡°Mrs. Jones, Mrs. Brown, and Mrs. Evans, you guys are finally here. I have already prepared the cards and was just waiting for your arrival,¡± Pauline said excitedly after seeing her friends. ¡°You have such a nice house, Mrs. Turner. Even though it''s a little cramped, it looks very warm and comfortable. Unlike my house, where the living room alone is about sixty square meters. Sometimes, we even have to use a speaker to call someone over. It''s very irritating.¡± ¡°What''s so terrible about your house? The bedroom in my mansion is on the second floor. We have to climb up and down the stairs every day. That''s more frustrating!¡± After the three of them had finished touring the interior of Isabe''s home, they began showing off their wealth to Pauline in the form ofints. Upon hearing their ints,¡± Pauline''s expression became dark and grim. Despite their words of envy, they had smug looks on their faces. It was obvious that they were showing off. I knew something was wrong when they suggesteding here to y poker. Usually, the three of them had no interest in me whatsoever. It turns out they have ulterior motives. ¡°The reason you guys are here today is to mock me, right?¡± asked Pauline, displeased. ¡°What are you talking about, Mrs. Turner? Why would we make fun of you? We are good friends! We were just thinking that since Isabe is so pretty and elegant, she should have married into a wealthy family. Why would she call off the engagement?¡± One of the women, Mrs. Jones shook her head with a look of disappointment written all over her face. Although she looked disappointed, she felt extremely happy on the inside. I remember that you used to brag to us about how lucky your daughter was. You wanted her to marry into the wealthiest family in Dellmoor and be a rich young mistress. Now, not only is she not a rich young mistress, but she is also very unlucky to have married a useless man. How shameless. ¡°Mrs. Jones, it is wrong of you to say that. Fate decides everything. If it belongs to you, it would ultimately be yours. There is no point in forcing it if it doesn''t belong to you. Take, for example, my daughter. She usually kept a low profile and yet, she managed to date a filthy rich boyfriend. If she married over now, her life would be blissful. Look at that Camry that I drove over here. It was a gift from my son-inw, and it costs hundreds of thousands,¡± Mrs. Evans interrupted Mrs. Jones with glee. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What''s so great about that? Mrs. Brown''s son-inw is not bad as well. Did you see her branded bag? Her son-inw, who is an executive of a foreignpany, had gotten it for her as her birthday giftst month. He asked someone to buy it from overseas. That bag alone costs more than ten thousand!¡± said Mrs. Jones as she pointed at Mrs. Brown''s bag with a face full of envy. ¡°Don''t tter me, you guys. My son-inw''s not at all impressive besides being devoted and having a decent job so my daughter doesn''t need to work,¡± said Mrs. Brown humbly before looking at Pauline curiously. ¡°Oh right. Mrs. Turner, I heard that the reason that Isabe had called off the engagement with the Larson family was that she had secretly gotten married to a man she liked. Who''s your son-inw? Don''t tell me he''s from a wealthy family too?¡± The three of them had already heard about Isabe marrying someone that was dumped. The reason they were there that day was to ridicule Pauline. Thus, they brought all the branded things they owned to show off. Their motive was to see Pauline get embarrassed and ashamed in front of them. However, as soon as Pauline heard them asking about her son-inw, a triumphant smile shed across her face. ¡°You''re right. My son-inw''s not only a fine man, but he also has a powerful identity. Across Chanaea, no other man''s on par with him. I think my Be''s way too lucky to be able to marry him.¡± Looking at Pauline''s proud face, the three of them were dumbfounded. Did we get the wrong information? Nheless, after they looked around the small two-bedroom apartment, they sniggered. .¡±But Mrs. Turner, we heard that Isabe''s husband was dumped by his ex for not being able to afford a three-hundred-thousand betrothal gift. You guys shouldn''t be fooled by him. Nowadays, there are many swindlers out there, so you must be careful. Don''t get swindled,¡± the three of themmented, putting on a concerned facade. We''ll spill all of your secrets. Let''s see how you can still pretend. ¡°Um...¡± Just as Pauline was wondering how to exin to them, Harold and Isabe walked out of the room. The staff from the car dealership had already sent over the four vehicles that Harold had purchased yesterday. They called and asked him to get downstairs to ept it. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°Be, are you guys heading out?¡± When Pauline saw Isabe and Harold heading out, she called out to them subconsciously. ¡°Mom, Harold said he bought expensive gifts for us yesterday, and they''ve just arrived. We are going downstairs to sign the acknowledgment of receipt. Do you want to go down and see it? You have a share of it, too.¡± Women would always be delighted to receive gifts, and Isabe was no exception. As Isabe finished her sentence, she went over and grabbed her mother''s arm, dragging her along as she followed behind Harold. ¡°I guess that man must be Isabe''s trashy husband. He even imed to have bought them expensive gifts. Can it be fake luxury brands or something that he bought from Amazon for a cheap price?¡± asked Mrs. Jones, looking at the other two wealthydies curiously. ¡°Hah! That may be possible. Let''s head downstairs to see how such a poor guy could afford expensive things. I wonder if his gift is as expensive as my bag''s zipper?¡± The three of them went downstairs with curious faces. When they reached downstairs, Harold, Isabe, and Pauline were waiting at the entrance of the residential area. Not far away, a small postal van drove over. ¡°Guys, look. That''s an ordinary postal van. How can it be delivering expensive items?¡± Mrs. Jones eximed in disdain. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Pauline''s face darkened when she heard Mrs. Jones''s words. If the expensive gifts from my God of War son-inw turn out to be what they said, I''m going to be thoroughly embarrassed today. Isabe also red at Harold fiercely, further convinced that he was unreliable. However, when the other two richdies were going to mock Isabe and her family too, the postal van drove past them without making a stop. The three of them was stunned by the sight. Are the expensive gifts from the Turner family''s trashy son-inw isn''t on that van? At that moment, Harold''s phone rang. ¡°Didn''t you say you were reaching? I have been waiting at the entrance of the residential area for quite some time. Where are you guys? What? You''re at the west entrance? I''m at the east entrance! Hurry up and deliver the items to the east entrance.¡± With that, Harold hung up the call. Not long after, four brand new luxury cars turned a corner from the west entrance and drove over. ¡°Wow! Those four cars are beautiful, especially the blue Audi in the front. It''s surreal. I saw it at the car dealershipst time, and it costs eight hundred thousand. I wonder when I''ll be able to own such a luxury car?¡± Mrs. Evans was a car fanatic. She began screaming in excitement when she saw four luxury cars driving over. A look of envy was written all over her face. ¡°I feel that the red car at the back is more suitable for people our age. That blue Audi is too eye- catching and is more suitable for young people, especially elegant girls.¡± Mrs. Jones also expressed her opinion and felt very envious. ¡°I feel that the two ck and white Mercedes-Benz at the back aren''t bad, too. My son-inw''s boss, a senior executive in a foreignpany, drives a Mercedes-Benz like that, too. I heard it''s worth around six hundred thousand and is more expensive than an average two-bedroom house.¡± Mrs. Brown spoke as if she was very knowledgeable. She even purposely raised her voice whileparing the car to the two-bedroom house that Isabe had rented. Pauline''s cheeks were ming hot from being mocked, but she could not retort back. Just as their words fell, the four luxury cars stopped in front of them. ¡°Why did they stop? Could it be that the owner of these cars lives in this residential area?¡± The three wealthydies were confused when the cars stopped in front of them. However, none of them rted these four luxury cars to the Turner family. After all, from what they heard, the Turner family''s son-inw was dumped because he could not afford the betrothal gifts that were worth three hundred thousand. Isabe then got married to him. However, another way of putting it was that she chose a guy no one wanted. The cheapest of the four cars cost more than six hundred thousand. How can that poor son-inw of theirs afford it? However, Pauline thought differently. After all, she knew about Harold''s true identity. Could these four luxury cars be the expensive luxury gifts he''s referring to? She further affirmed her guess when seeing those four luxury cars stop before them. There were exactly four cars for their family of four. Pauline''s heartbeat suddenly elerated. ¡°Hello, Mr. Campbell. We have settled the license tes, insurance, and procedures for the four cars you purchased at our store yesterday. Please sign and confirm the delivery.¡± The salesgirl from yesterday, Jessica, got off the blue Audi and excitedly walked up to Harold while holding a file. Thud! Mrs. Jones and Mrs. Brown lost their grips on the bags they were holding and dropped them to the ground. Mrs. Evans was in an even more embarrassing state. She had just taken out her phone to take a picture, but Jessica''s words shocked her so much that her hand trembled. Her phone fell to the ground, and its screen was shattered. However, she did not have the time to pay attention to that. Her eyes widened as she stared at Harold and the four luxury cars. These four luxury cars were bought by the trashy son-inw of the Turner family? Mrs. Brown and Mrs. Evans could not help but look at Mrs. Jones. After all, Mrs. Jones was the one who told them that the Turner family''s son-inw was dumped for being unable to hand over betrothal gifts that cost three hundred thousand when picking up the bride. Thus, for the sake of his ego, he confessed to Isabe, the bridesmaid. Isabe agreed on the spot, epting the guy that no one else wanted. For that reason, Isabe and her family were kicked out of the Turner family by Edward. Mrs. Jones even showed them a video to prove what she said was true. That was why they dared toe over to mock the Turners. When they saw Isabe''s family of four living in an apartment that was less than sixty square meters, they became even more convinced. Initially, everything was fine. How did it change suddenly? ¡°That''s impossible. How can that trashy son-inw of the Turners afford such luxury cars? Moreover, he even purchased four at once?¡± Mrs. Jones muttered in disbelief and shook her head violently. A few moments ago, they were still boasting about how fortunate their daughters were to marry into wealthy families and how outstanding their sons-inw were. Their sons-inw bought them bags and cars. However, in the end, the three of them screwed up, and their faces burned with embarrassment. ¡°Youngdy, did you say that Harold purchased those four luxury cars?¡± asked Mrs. Jones anxiously, walking up to the salesgirl. ¡°That''s right. Mr. Campbell is the most generous customer I have ever seen. He bought four cars in one go. He even mentioned that he bought four each for his family of four. He didn''t even negotiate about the price with me.¡± Jessica took a breather and continued, ¡°These four luxury cars cost three million in total. Mr. Campbell didn''t even flinch when making the payment. He spent only half an hour purchasing those cars. He''s indeed generous!¡± After saying that, she gave Harold a thumbs-up. ¡°T-Three million? He only spent half an hour making this purchase? He''s filthy rich!¡± Stunned, the three wealthydies gulped. How is Harold a trashy guy that was kicked out? He''s an actual rich person. Maybe that video was just filmed for fun! Chapter 20 Chapter 20 After Harold signed the papers, he dragged Isabe over to the blue Audi and started to introduce the car to her, ¡°Look at this blue Audi, Be. It matches you perfectly. This is your second birthday gift from me. Do you like it? Oh, and this red one is for Mom. The two matching Mercedes-Benz at the back are for me and Dad.¡± ¡°I like it!¡± Isabe smiled sweetly at Harold after ncing at the threedies who came to insult her mother. She then walked over to Pauline and asked, ¡°Mom, Harold bought this red Audi as a gift for you. What do you think?¡± Isabe was beaming with happiness. A few moments ago, she had clearly heard how those threedies mocked Pauline in the living room. If it were not for Harold stopping her and offering another option to help Pauline regain her dignity, Isabe would have already rushed out of the room with a broom to chase those witches away. ¡°It looks amazing, but I don''t even know how to drive. Why did he buy so many expensive cars? Don''t you guys think that it''s a little wasteful?¡± Pauline looked over at her poker friends with a troubled expression on her face. However, her eyes glimmered in happiness. She felt extremely triumphant when she saw how surprised and in disbelief those threedies were. Your son-inws only bought you a bag that cost a few ten thousand and a car that cost a few hundred thousand. My son-inw bought me a luxury car that is worth more than eight hundred thousand! He even bought each of us a car! Are you still going to look down on us? ¡°It''s all right if you can''t drive, Mom. Harold can arrange a driver for you. The driver can fetch you around when you go out to get groceries or y poker. What do you guys think of my suggestion?¡± Isabe looked at the threedies. She was definitely her mother''s daughter. Both Isabe and Pauline cooperated seamlessly and finished each other''s sentences perfectly. ¡°Um...¡± Mrs. Evans was rendered speechless. ¡°Ugh! Let''s go!¡± Mrs. Jones scoffed. The threedies were incredibly embarrassed after being singled out by Isabe. Mrs. Jones dragged Mrs. Brown by the arm and left. All three of them had wanted toe and show off their wealth to Pauline, but they had ended up embarrassing themselves instead. They could not stay there any longer. ¡°Wait, hold on. Weren''t we supposed to y poker? The game hasn''t even started yet. Why are you three leaving?¡± Pauline deliberately called out loudly when she noticed them leaving. The three of them did not even look back. They just picked up their pace and scurried away. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Once the three witches got into Mrs. Evans'' Camry and drove off, Pauline snorted with a look of despise on her face. ¡°Tsk, what a bunch of weasels.¡± Her expression quickly changed into an excited one as she turned to Isabe. ¡°I''m going upstairs to bring your dad down to choose a car!¡± Upon speaking, she excitedly went to look for Benson. Once Pauline left, Isabe''s face instantly changed from a happy expression to a cold look. ¡°What''s wrong, Darling? Do you not like the car?¡± Harold asked when he noticed Isabe''s sudden change in expression. ¡°Harold Campbell, how much money did my dad give you? How dare you spend all of his hard-earned money like this? Don''t you feel guilty?¡± she asked in a cold voice. It had only been a few days, but Isabe''s impression of Harold had changed from him being an honest man to a shameless person. Not only did he pretend to be the God of War to trick my parents and take their money, but he also spent that money so outrightly. The audacity! ¡°Your father did not give me any money at all. I used my own savings to buy over Turner Corporation and purchase these four cars. I''ve only been speaking the truth. When will you believe me?¡± Harold said helplessly. He had already taken matters into his own hands by acquiring Turner Corporation and buying cars that were worth a few million. However, Isabe still refused to believe him. She was fixated on the belief that Harold took her father''s money. Harold did not even know what was going on in her mind. When she noticed that Harold was still not admitting his wrongdoings, Isabe fumed. ¡°Your money? Then exin to me why couldn''t you fork up the money when the Xenos family demanded three hundred thousand worth of betrothal gifts from you two days ago? But now, you managed to spend more than ten million in just one day.¡± ¡°I...¡± Harold was rendered speechless. ¡°Hurry up, Hubby. I''m telling you, the car our son-inw bought for you is much better than the domestic car your father bought for you previously.¡± Harold was about to take out the walnut bracelet and exin everything to Isabe when Pauline excitedly dragged Benson out of the house. When Isabe heard the sound of her mother''s voice, her furious expression quickly changed into a happy one. Harold looked at her in awe. Women can indeed change their expressions in just a few moments. ¡°Dad, choose your favorite Mercedes-Benz. The remaining one will be Harold''s,¡± Isabe said to her father with a smile. Her heart ached as she was moved by her father''s action. In order to let me live a happy life, Dad had secretly given Harold money. He had probably given all of his money earned from trading stocks with James to Harold. It was fortunate that I happened to realize it. Otherwise, I would have been fooled by Harold. ¡°Mercedes-Benz? I can''t believe I have the opportunity to own such a high-end car like this. You have amazing taste in men, Be! You managed to find yourself such a good husband.¡± The moment Benson''s gazended on the Mercedes-Benz, his eyes lit up brightly. He did not forget to tter his son-inw, the God of War. Harold felt a little embarrassed by Benson''s praise. However, Isabe thought that her father''s excitement was merely an exaggerated act. It was too fake. ¡°You guys can test the cars out while I''ll go buy some groceries to prepare a scrumptious dinner to celebrate Be''s birthday. We''ll also celebrate getting all these new cars.¡± Pauline was equally as excited when she saw how happy her husband was. Finally, she could let go of her guilt of not being able to give birth to a son for Benson. That was because if Isabe was a boy, they would not be able to meet such a brilliant son-inw. ¡°Mom, since today''s Be''s birthday, let''s go to have dinner at Paradise Hotel. You won''t need to worry about making dinner.¡± Harold quickly stopped Pauline when he noticed that she was going to go grocery shopping. When Isabe heard that Harold was suggesting having dinner at the most luxurious hotel, she quickly pulled him aside to warn him sternly, ¡°Are you crazy, Harold? Paradise Hotel is only open to members. Not only is the food expensive, not everyone can enter the restaurant. Do you really think you''re the God of War? Don''t embarrass my parents if we end up getting kicked out of the building.¡± ¡°It''s just a hotel, right? There''s no ce on earth that I can''t enter,¡± Harold replied while a powerful aura radiated off his body. Isabe stared in shock. Is he really telling the truth? There''s no way, right? If he really is the God of War, why wouldn''t he be able to fork out three hundred thousand worth of betrothal gifts? Why did he deceive Dad and take his money if he was telling the truth? I must be imagining things! Isabe shook her head furiously. When she looked back at Harold, his domineering aura had long dissipated. In order to prove his identity, Harold did not even instruct Logan to book a ce for him. When it was around six in the evening, Harold drove Isabe and her parents to Paradise Hotel in his new, white Mercedes-Benz. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Six years ago, Paradise Hotel was established and continued to grow rapidly. In less than three years, a Paradise Hotel branch became avable in each major city worldwide, making it one of the most luxurious hotels in the world. However, no one knew who the true owner of Paradise Hotel was. N?velDrama.Org content. The public merely knew he was an immensely powerful figure. Even members of the royalties of every nation did not dare to behave atrociously or stir a ruckus in Paradise Hotel. A membership system was implemented in Paradise Hotel. Those who wished to be a consumer there must be a member or were led into the premise by a member. Those who wished to be the mostmon bronze member of Paradise Hotel must have at least ten million worth of assets. One hundred million worth of assets was the minimum requirement to be a silver member, while attaining the gold membership required one to have at least one billion worth of assets. Someone with assets worth ten billion and above would be qualified to apply for the tinum membership. Finally, anyone with one hundred billion worth of assets could apply to be a diamond member of Paradise Hotel. Not to mention, having a minimal amount of assets was only the basic requirement. Those wishing to be Paradise Hotel''s members must be introduced by an existing member. Members of different levels of membership were entitled to distinctive services and treatments. Therefore, bing a member of Paradise Hotel was something deeply desired by every sessful person because securing that membership represented that person''sprehensive capabilities. Even an ordinary bronze member would not have to worry much about the progression of their business. Not to mention, when a member was in trouble, Paradise Hotel would also provide different degrees of assistance corresponding to the member''s membership level. Naturally, the spending cost at Paradise Hotel was ridiculously high, to the extent that an average millionaire could only dream about enjoying their services. The person in charge of Paradise Hotel''s branch in Dellmoor was none other than Craig, the Underground King of Dellmoor. Craig sessfully became the Underground King of Dellmoor in less than five years, turning him into one of the three most influential bosses in Dellmoor, precisely because of his identity as the person in charge of Paradise Hotel. The time was half-past six in the evening, the peak hour for everyone to have their dinner. At that moment, various luxurious vehicles such as Rolls-Royce, Bentley, Ferrari, Maserati, Cayenne, and even sports cars worth over ten million were parked outside Paradise Hotel. Compared to those deluxe cars, Harold''s Mercedes-Benz, which cost around six hundred thousand, appeared remarkably shabby. A security guard halted the four of them just as they reached the entrance. ¡°Good day, Sir. Please show me your membership card.¡± The security guard was polite and very professional. He would not allow anyone who was not a member of Paradise Hotel to enter the premise. Isabe, standing next to Harold, looked at thetter disdainfully when the guard stopped him. ¡°Didn''t you say that you''re the God of War? Don''t tell me you''re not even a Paradise Hotel member? Hopefully, you will not cause my family and me to be chased out of here with you!¡± she whispered beside his ear while thinking. I''d like to see you keep up the pretense. This is not an ordinary ce! However, Isabe''s parents were not worried that they would not be able to enter Paradise Hotel. After listening to Isabe''s words, Harold smiled faintly, took out a rose gold bank card from his wallet, and handed the card to the security guard. That rose gold bank card was a symbol of status. Anyone possessing the card could enter almost any ce aside from a few military bases or fortresses in some countries. A surprised expression spread across Isabe''s face when she saw Harold taking out the rose gold bank card. Isn''t this the card Dad ¡°gave¡± to him previously? Can this card also be used as a membership card at Paradise Hotel? She was utterly puzzled. Just when Harold thought the security guard would yelp when he saw the rose gold bank card, the latter merely nced at it and handed the card back to Harold. ¡°I''m sorry, Sir. This is a members-only facility. Only Paradise Hotel''s members can enter.¡± Harold frowned upon listening to the guard''s response. What''s wrong with this security guard? I can''t believe he does not recognize this rose gold card. This should not be happening! This card is equivalent to having the highest diamond-level membership at Paradise Hotel when I used it before. Did Logan by any chance change the rules here in the past five years? ¡°This is a rose gold card. Look at it properly!¡± Harold urged. ¡°Excuse me, Sir. We only recognize membership cards in this ce. If you have lost or damaged your membership card, please contact our customer service. Then, you can revisit here.¡± The security guard upheld his professionalism, prohibiting anyone without a membership card to enter Paradise Hotel. ¡°Wait here, you guys. I need to answer this phone call.¡± When Harold was about to speak again, his father-inw''s phone vibrated. Thetter, who was standing beside Harold initially, walked aside to pick up the call. ¡°I see. Since you do not recognize this rose gold card, I want you to tell that brat, Craig, toe out here!¡± Harold said in resignation after sensing that the guard genuinely knew nothing about the rose gold card. ¡°Hey, brat. How dare you call Mr. McGowan''s name so casually? Who do you think you are?¡± Upon hearing Harold''s demand, the courteous smile on the guard''s face dissipated, reced by a grimace. He held up his walkie-talkie and informed his manager about that matter. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Less than two minutester, a middle-aged manager wearing a high-end suit walked out of the hotel and asked in displeasure. ¡°Sir, these few people disrespected Mr. McGowan...¡± Then, the security guard recounted Harold''s every word. The manager was livid after he was made aware of the whole incident. ¡°Guards! Toss these insolent people out of here and break their legs!¡± As soon as the manager finished his sentence, a few security guards immediately rushed forward to chase Harold and the others away. Isabe was scared out of her wits. She instinctively shielded her mother behind her back. The other customers lining up behind, waiting for their turn to get their membership cards checked, were also frightened by the turns of events. Nevertheless, none of them wore an expression that suggested they pitied the fate that had befallen Harold and the others, much less stood up for them. The crowd merely thought Harold was a fool, asking for his demise for causing amotion at Paradise Hotel. ¡°Hmph! You''re courting death!¡± Harold snorted coldly before taking out his phone and calling Logan. ¡°Logan, tell Craig toe out and meet me at once,¡± he said curtly before hanging up the call. At that moment, Benson returned after he was done talking on the phone. He was also terrified by the scene before his eyes. ¡°Hmph! Go on and keep pretending. Paradise Hotel is not an ordinary ce, so we will not entertain people like you. No one in the entire Dellmoor can save you simply because of the outrageous things you''ve said just now. Throw them out!¡± The manager sneered. He was under the assumption that Harold was just a rich kid who did not know about the rules at Paradise Hotel, so he instructed the guards to take action instantly. No one has ever dared to cause trouble here in Paradise Hotel. Every idiot who challenged Paradise Hotel''s rules had faced horrible consequences all these years. Just then, a bald man ran out of the building in panic. ¡°Isn''t that Mr. McGowan? What''s the matter? Why is he in such a hurry?¡± Everyone present was bewildered when they saw Craig, the Underground King of Dellmoor, hurrying out in anxiety. ¡°Stop this! Are you guys out of your minds? How dare you attempt to harm Mr. Campbell. I''ll kill all of you!¡± Craig immediately booted the manager and security guards when he arrived at the hotel''s entrance. Then, he kneeled before Harold while wearing a frightened expression. ¡°I apologize for my ipetence in disciplining my subordinates, Mr. Campbell, causing them to displease you. I deserve to die for my mistakes. Please have mercy, Mr. Campbell...¡± With that, Craig repeatedly pped himself across his face. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°I-Is that man truly Craig himself? Or am I blind?¡± ¡°You''re not wrong. Who else could it be but him with that shiny bald head?¡± It was six o''clock in the evening and the peak hour for dinner. Outside Paradise Hotel, there was a long queue of individuals awaiting verification of their membership cards. Then and there, everyone was shell-shocked as if they had seen a ghost. They stared in disbelief at the scene unfolding before their eyes. It''s Craig! One of the three biggest figures in Dellmoor! He''s also one of the people in charge of Paradise Hotel. Not even Philip, the richest man in Dellmoor, and Moneybags Smith dared to put on airs before Craig, let alone the average person. Craig was a powerful figure who was capable of controlling everything and having anyone at his beck and call in Dellmoor. Yet, at that moment, someone as powerful as him was somehow kneeling before an unknown young man and was even pping himself repeatedly while asking for forgiveness. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The sight of thatpletely toppled the understanding of the wealthy individuals present. What in the world is happening? Who is this young man in front of us? What immense power does he hold that could frighten Craig into kneeling down before him? No wonder he dares to call Craig by his name. Despite everything, the person most shocked by the development was the woman standing next to Harold, Isabe. She was already prepared to run away with her mother a few moments ago. However, Craig''s behavior after he rushed out of the hotel left herpletely dumbfounded. She was convinced that the bald man before her was undoubtedly Craig. Back when Turner Corporation was bidding for a project under Craig, Isabe once had the privilege to see him up close. Even though it was only for a short minute or two, Craig''s shiny bald head was exceptionally conspicuous and had left a deep impression in Isabe''s mind. Isabe''s thoughts began to race. Perhaps Harold wasn''t lying? Is he truly the person in the legends? The undefeated God of War whoid waste to thousands of armies and who shocked the world? But other than him sharing the same name ¡°Harold¡± with the rumored God of War, his thoughts and mannerisms are entirely different from what''s mentioned in the legends! Isabe began to recall the rumors. Legend has it that Harold, the God of War, had a limitless amount of money and influence. He was swift and decisive with his actions and never showed mercy to his enemies! She then examined the ¡°Harold¡± before her eyes with scrutiny. This Harold is a womanizer! He''s a romantic airhead who is always flirting with women, and he couldn''t even fork out three hundred thousand as a betrothal gift. The worst part is that he even tricked my dad into giving him money! Isabe had no doubt that her worldview would copse if the man before her was indeed the God of War. However, if he isn''t the God of War, what''s the exnation for this turn of events? How could he, with a single phone call, get Craig running out here just to kneel and apologize? Isabe pondered for a moment. In all of Dellmoor, there should be no one apart from the mysterious Mr. Quigley who could possess such influence. Could it be that he''s the mysterious Mr. Quigley himself? No, that doesn''t sound right. Craig called him Mr. Campbell just now instead of Mr. Quigley. The moment Isabe thought about Logan, a revtion crossed her mind. However, once she tried to delve into it further, she couldn''t quiteprehend that thought. Meanwhile, Craig was still kneeling on the floor. He had no thoughts to spare for the public who were shooting him curious nces. In that instant, he was consumed with fear. A few minutes prior, Craig was listening to a report from his subordinate in a conference room when he abruptly received a call from Logan. ¡°Craig, you must have grown a pair of balls. My boss, Mr. Campbell, has visited Paradise Hotel. How dare yourpdogs stop him from entering the hotel! Do you still want to keep your position, or not? If not, then I''ll have someone take over your spot immediately. There are many out there who have their eyes on your position.¡± Even though the conversation was being held via phone, Craig could still sense the murderous intent emitting from Logan. It was only then that Craig became aware that there was another prominent figure behind Logan. The discovery terrified Craig as Logan was akin to a god-like presence in his heart. Five years ago, Craig was but a meager hooligan on the streets. It was only thanks to Logan''s endorsement that Craig climbed to the prized position of the Underground King of Dellmoor and became the person in charge of Paradise Hotel. With a single statement from Logan, everything Craig possessed could disappear into thin air. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that there was someone above the god-like Logan and that it was Harold. How formidable this Mr. Campbell must be to preside above Mr. Quigley! At that moment, Craig no longer wished for much. He no longer cared about keeping his position as the person in charge of Paradise Hotel. Neither did he hope to remain as the Underground King of Dellmoor. His only wish was for Harold to spare his life. Craig pped himself several times in session, but he still heard nothing from Harold. He became disheartened, and his body began to tremble. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please forgive me. I''m fully aware of my mistakes! I''ll get rid of the manager and these security guardster on! I will never let them appear before you, ever again!¡± Noting that his self- inflicted ps were ineffective, Craig switched his tactics. He started to bow down with his head almost touching the floor. Hisrge head knocked heavily on the solid high-end marble floor, giving off countless pounding sounds. It did not take long before his forehead began to bleed, and blood flowed down his face. The sight was utterly horrifying. As for the manager and the security guards, they had already slumped onto the ground in horror. They had never witnessed Craig be so afraid of another human being. However, they saw it with their very own eyes that day, and it was such a startling scene. When Craig dered that he would get rid of them, the manager had pissed himself. The scent of urine soon infused the area. The color also drained from the security guards'' faces. Given Craig''s way of doing things, the subordinates were sure that his intentions were not limited to merely firing them when he announced that he would get rid of them. He''s saying he''ll wipe us off the face of this world! Who the hell is this man? How is he capable of forcing Mr. McGowan into such a state? Out of everyone present, Isabe''s parents were the only people watching on in excitement. Is this the might of the God of War? He managed to frighten a formidable figure in Dellmoor without saying a single word. This time, we''re truly in the presence of the mighty God of War! Women were naturally more sensitive to pungent odors. Hence, Isabe inadvertently frowned when the manager urinated uncontrobly. When Harold noticed the glum look on Isabe''s face, his sole desire was only to bring Isabe indoors as quickly as possible. He promptly opened his mouth and spoke to Craig, who was still knocking his head on the floor. ¡°Stand up. You''re all just doing your jobs in maintaining the hotel''s security. I''ll let things slide this time. Today is my wife''s birthday! Go and prepare the arrangements!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Harold! I''ll make the arrangements now!¡± Craig felt as if the weight of the world had been lifted off of his shoulders when Harold, at longst, spoke. Then, using his shirt, he hastily wiped the blood off his forehead. After giving his reply, Craig swept a nce at the manager, who had slumped to the ground and wet himself. ¡°Change your clothes immediately, then contact all the customers in the hotel. Tell them that somebody had reserved the entire ce for the night and make everyone leave. Send those people lining up back home as well!¡± Once Craig was done instructing the manager, he instantly guided Harold and Isabe''s family into the hotel. As for the wealthy people who were in line to verify their membership cards, they were peeved upon hearing Craig''s words, but no one dared to speak up. They shuffled away under the guidance of the hotel''s staff. Among the dispersing crowd, a middle-aged man with a bushy face looked back at Harold from time to time. He could not shake the feeling that Harold seemed familiar. It was as if they had met once upon a time. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°You''re awesome, Harold!¡± Following behind Craig, Harold and his family entered Paradise Hotel. Benson, who was originally at the back, caught up with Harold and gave him a thumbs up. What an eye-opener. Harold smiled wryly at how his father-inw treated him like a friend as he did not know how he should respond to him as a junior. Out of courtesy, Harold also gave Benson a thumbs up. Isabe, who was talking to her mother, looked up and happened to see Harold giving her father a thumbs up. She instantly understood what had just happened. Everyone knows Mr. Quigley is the only person Craig is scared of in Dellmoor. When Harold made the call, he was speaking to Logan, not Mr. Quigley. When we were stopped by the security guards, Dad went to a corner to make a phone call. All these signs indicate that Harold''s call earlier was just an act he had put on. What really scared Craig so much was the fact that Dad called Moneybags Smith to ask for his help. Moneybags Smith must have asked Mr. Quigley to call Craig, which was why that happened just now. The more Isabe thought about it, the more she was convinced that her assumption was correct. No wonder Harold spoke so quickly when he was on the phone and hung up before the other person could reply to him, which is totally different from how he usually behaves. He was afraid that his cover would be blown! No longer shocked, Isabe, who was following behind Harold, was contemptuous of him. He''s so despicable and shameless! Paradise Hotel, which covered an area of hundreds of acres, was indeed one of the most luxurious hotels in the world, where all types of entertainment were provided. Its facilities were also the best in the whole world. It even had a luxurious Epean restaurant and a ssic Chanaean restaurant. Craig first took Harold and his family to a ssic and rxing room, where the best coffee in Paradise Hotel was served to them. After more than ten minutes, the four of them were invited to the fancy Epean restaurant. In less than twenty minutes, the staff had decorated the Epean restaurant with balloons on its ceiling and flower petals that fell like confetti, giving the ce a romantic vibe. The top Epean pastry chef was making cakes on the spot. There was also a violinist ying the violin to entertain them. Isabe, who thought she had learned the truth, did not show much excitement after seeing the romantic setup. There was even a look of disgust in her eyes when she looked at Harold. Despite the smile on her face, she was secretly nning to find an opportunity to tell her parents everything and to divorce Harold since her engagement to Daniel had been called off. Although she was displeased that Harold lied to her again, she smiled sweetly, looking at the fancy and romantic birthday setup as it was a show of her parents'' love for her, and she took her birthday this time seriously. Her smile was not meant for Harold, but her parents. ¡°How is it? You believe that I''m God of War now, don''t you?¡± Harold asked in a hushed voice with a proud look after seeing Isabe eating her food elegantly with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Hmph. Do you think I''d believe you? You and my dad are in cahoots, aren''t you? Tell me honestly. How did you manage to convince my dad?¡± Isabe''s words and the look of contempt on her face struck Harold dumb. ¡°Your dad and I are in cahoots? Can your dad make Craig kneel? Don''t you know the limit of your dad''s capability?¡± After knowing what Isabe meant, Harold was angry. Why doesn''t she believe me? ¡°My dad knows Moneybags Smith, and they get along very well. Both Moneybags Smith and Craig are the subordinates of the mysterious Mr. Quigley. What do you think the limit of his capability is? On the contrary, don''t you know the limit of your capability?¡± Isabe asked with a tone simr to his earlier tone. ¡°Um, well, what you say kind of makes sense, but I''m really not in cahoots with your dad!¡± To Isabe, Harold''s justification was weak and unconvincing. Seeing that he was still reluctant to ept the reality, she was mad. ¡°Shut up. I don''t want to hear you im that you''re the God of War again, or we can''t even be friends!¡± Seeing that Isabe was angry, Harold had to give in. ¡°Okay, I won''t bring it up again!¡± At the same time, Craig went up to them. ¡°Mrs. Campbell, happy birthday. I wish you eternal youth and beauty. Here''s a little gift for you. Please ept it.¡± With that, Craig poured himself a ss of red wine and downed it in one gulp. Then, he got someone to hand Isabe a delicate gift box. ¡°Thank you, Mr. McGowan. That''s so sweet of you!¡± Isabe was surprised that Craig came over to toast her and even give her a present, so she hurriedly stood up and downed a ss of wine before epting the gift. Out of politeness, she did not open the gift on the spot. ¡°Mrs. Campbell, it''s nothing. There''s something I need to attend to, so, Mr. Campbell, Mrs. Campbell, allow me to excuse myself.¡± Upon seeing that Isabe had downed the wine in one gulp, Craig was impressed, but he dared not outstay his wee and decided to leave them to it. Hence, he immediately excused himself after giving her a toast. Harold remained seated the entire time, which seemed rude to Isabe. After sitting back down, she shot him a nce of disgust. This guy''s gone too far! The family of four left Paradise Hotel at nine o''clock in the evening. When they left, Craig had seen them out. It was not until Harold''s car had disappeared from his sight that he wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then, he hurriedly went back to call Logan to report to him. Just as Harold was holding a luxurious birthday party for Isabe, Edward had gathered every member of the Turner family in the Turner residence. ¡°I n to let Benson and his family return to the family. What do you think?¡± asked Edward, who had almost recovered, while sitting on his chair and looking at his children and grandchildren. ¡°I agree with it. Only by letting them back in and making them let go of their grudges can Isabe possibly return Turner Corporation to us. Turner Corporation is your life''s work. Isabe is no longer part of our family as she''s married now. We can''t let your life''s work fall into the hands of outsiders.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bradley was the first to agree after hearing Edward''s proposal. ¡°I agree. We should ask Benson toe back. As long as you ask him to return Turner Corporation, Dad, I don''t think he dares to say no. But some conditions should be set out. Isabe should settle the bank loan first since we won''t have enough money to repay the bank after we take thepany back. Better yet, ask her to get back all the previous orders, or they can''t be allowed to return to the family.¡± Brandon agreed with Edward''s suggestion as well. ¡°Since the both of you agreed, Harvey will inform Benson tomorrow. Everyone can leave now.¡± Edward, who had always been a traditional man, did not think that there was anything wrong with what his sons said, so he nodded in agreement and even ordered Harvey to inform Isabe and her family to come back the next day. The next day, Harvey knocked on the door of Isabe''s house early in the morning. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Isabe and her family were about to have breakfast when there was a knock at the door. She immediately went to get the door. ¡°What are you doing here, Harvey?¡± Isabe''s face clouded over at the sight of the visitor. Without answering her, Harvey shoved past her arrogantly and walked in. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He came on behalf of the Turner family, so he believed that only Benson, the head of the family, was qualified to talk to him. ¡°Uncle Benson, my grandpa has allowed you and your family to return to the family, but under certain conditions¡ªIsabe must return Turner Corporation to us. She''s a married woman who is no longer a member of the Turner family. Turner Corporation is his life''s work, so it can''t fall into an outsider''s hands. Besides, Isabe must fill the holes in thepany''s finance and recover some lost orders before returning Turner Corporation to us. You can only return to the family after these conditions are met.¡± Harvey looked so patronizing that it was as if he was being generous to Isabe and her family. In truth, Edward just asked him toe over and invite them back. Harvey had taken the liberty of setting the conditions on his own. ¡°Um...¡± Benson faltered after ncing at Isabe. They had known that Harold had bought Turner Corporation and gifted it to Isabe the previous day. They had initially nned to ask Isabe to return Turner Corporation to Edward as it was thetter''s life''s work after all. Having gotten used to being bullied, they did not even think anything was wrong with Harvey''s unreasonable demands. Seeing her father''s eager eyes, Isabe remembered the birthday party that her father had held for her the night before. She opened her mouth but could not bring herself to say no to Harvey. ¡°You''re the son of Bradley, that jerk, aren''t you? Go back and tell the old man to send someone with some weight to beg my wife and her family to go back. Who do you think you are? You''re just a junior. Also, don''t even dream of getting Turner Corporation back. If you can''t find a job, there are a lot of odd jobs at Turner Corporation. We can make an exception for you and hire you since we used to be rtives. I''m done talking. Now, get lost!¡± Harold said while eating breakfast after noticing that Isabe was in a dilemma. Seeing how cynical Harold was, Harvey was furious. ¡°This is our family affairs. Who do you think you are that you can interfere¡ª¡± Harvey stopped mid-sentence and quickly fled as he saw Harold grabbing a chair, ready to hurl it at him. ¡°s!¡± Benson could not say anything further as Harold had spoken. Although he wanted Isabe to return thepany to Edward, he dared not go against Harold after he recalled how scared Craig was in front of Harold the day before. ¡°Harold Campbell, Grandpa finally gave us a chance to return to the family, but you drove Harvey away. What exactly are you up to?¡± Isabe questioned angrily while ring at Harold after seeing Harvey flee in fear. After being kicked out of the family, what''s best for us would be to return to the family. Grandpa finally gave us a chance, but this b*stard screwed it up. Isabe was so mad at Harold that she felt like strangling him to death. ¡°Don''t worry. They''ll be back. Don''t waste time talking to them if it isn''t your grandpa whoes after this.¡± Then, Harold continued to eat his oatmeal. ¡°Mom, this oatmeal you made is so tasty. It reminds me of home!¡± Harold finished up three bowls of oatmeal and still wanted more. ¡°My grandpa takes his pride seriously. Do you want him to personallye and invite us back? Dream on!¡± What Harold said made Isabe''s blood boil. ¡°Is that so? I can guarantee that Grandpa will definitelye to the door and beg us to go back within three days. I''m full now. I''m going to work.¡± After cing down his utensils, Harold took his car key and left for work. The reason why he still went to work was that he didn''t want others to say that Isabe had azy husband. ¡°You...¡± Isabe was so mad that she was no longer in the mood for breakfast, so she also took the car key for the blue Audi and left for work. Turner Corporation was a mess waiting for her to clean up. Harvey''s sudden visit had caused them to arrivete at thepany. Harold was more than ten minuteste by the time he arrived in his white Mercedes-Benz. But he did not care as much as before. Before the expiry of The Five-Year Agreement, he could not use any of his previous wealth or influence and had to live like an ordinary man. But it was different now that five years had gone by. He was now very rich and did not have to worry about money at all. Going to work was just to keep up appearances. He did not bother about how much of his sry would get deducted. After parking his car in the underground garage, he went into thepany in a leisurely manner. Harold was working at Gxy Media, one of the top threepanies in the advertising industry. He had joined thepany in order to pursue Brittany back then. He started as an advertising installer and worked his way up through thepany to be part of the project management department, where Brittany worked in. Just as Harold was entering the office of the project management department, the bearded owner of Gxy Media came out of his office and happened to see Harold. He instantly remembered the scene he saw outside Paradise Hotel the day before. ¡°It can''t be him. How could a bigshot like him appear in my smallpany?¡± The bearded man, Matthew White, shook his head to get the unrealistic thoughts out of his mind. Then, he headed to the conference room. Meanwhile, Harold''s colleagues were shocked when they saw him in the office of the project management department. They already knew what had happened between him and Brittany. They did not expect that Harold still had the nerve toe to find Brittany at thepany. ¡°Harold, why are you here? To get Brittany back?¡± mocked a tall, thin young man in a casual outfit and a pair of rimless sses. ¡°Nonsense. Of course, I''m here to work!¡± Harold rolled his eyes at the man. The man''s name was Kayden Zimmerman, a loyalckey of Gary Gibson, Harold''s supervisor. Everyone in the office became even more surprised when they heard Harold''s reply. ¡°Why did you stille to work? You were absent from work for no reason yesterday, so you''ve already been fired. Oh, right. Mr. Gibson told me to inform you yesterday, but I was too busy that I forgot about it! Oops!¡± Kayden had a look of surprise, and then it changed to smug. ¡°Absent from work for no reason?¡± Then, Harold took out his phone and checked his WhatsApp. I can''t believe Mr. Gibson didn''t approve my leave request. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Harold turned to question Kayden coldly, ¡°Am I fired? I remember that if thepany fires employees, it must be signed and approved by the people at the manager level. What right does Gary have to fire me as a supervisor?¡± Just as Harold wanted to turn to go and look for the manager, the door to Gary''s office suddenly flung open. Brittany and Gary walked out of the office as they talked andughed. Brittany was still as pretty as ever. Those alluring eyes could charm any man. Harold''s emotions becameplicated upon seeing Brittany. For the past five years, he had thought that Brittany was that little girl back then and helped her a lot. He paid most of the down payment for her house. He also paid for the capital for her parents to grow greenhouse vegetables in the suburbs. Moreover, he often gave some pocket money to Gordon, her brother. Like those simps online, Harold had spent most of his hard-earned money on Brittany and her family over the past five years. Nheless, Brittany''s attitude toward him was hot and cold, and he was no better than a backup guy for her. Even when they were out having a meal at high-ss restaurants, Brittany would only take pictures of the food and never him. During every festive season, she would demand mary gifts from him. She also wanted the amount to be a symbolic figure. If he didn''t give her enough, she would throw a tantrum. In Mayst year, Harold had just received his monthly sry when Gordon came and ¡°borrowed¡± all of it. Hence, due to financial constraints, Harold could only give Brittany a small mary gift on the romantic holiday in May. However, Brittany was dissatisfied and pped Harold in front of everyone in thepany. None of those mattered to Harold. At most, other people would assume that Brittany was merely pretentious and loved vanity. What really angered Harold was that when he asked about the walnut bracelet, Brittany lied and said it was hers. Therefore, ever since he found out the truth, Harold had felt deceived. Gary yelled, ¡°You have been fired, so what are you doing here, Harold? Brittany agreed to be my girlfriend yesterday, so please get lost. If I see youing to harass Brittany again, I''ll break both your legs!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon seeing the way Harold looked at Brittany, Gary thought that Harold had regretted breaking up with her and wanted to get back with her. He quickly stepped forward as he warned Harold smugly and grabbed Harold by the cor of his shirt. Then, he pulled hard at the cor. But no matter how hard he pulled, Harold didn''t even budge. Instead, he stumbled back a few short steps when Harold pushed him back lightly on his shoulder. The entire scene was embarrassingly awkward, but no one dared tough at him. Upon seeing Gary in distress, Brittany''s eyes shed in disgust. However, she quickly covered it up. Simr to Gary, she thought that Harold wanted to have her back. That was because after leaving their house that day, Harold and Isabe did not show up at the wedding venue. ording to her understanding of Isabe, Isabe only had eyes for brilliant beings. She would only fall for heroes like Harold, the God of War. As for unpromising garbage like Harold, she wouldn''t even pay attention to him. That day, Isabe was probably only helping Harold with something and merely took the opportunity to piss her off. At the thought of Harold pping her in front of so many people the other day and humiliating her, Brittany''s blood began to boil. Without a word, she stepped forward, raised her hand, and swung it toward Harold''s face. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Upon seeing Brittany move, the colleagues in the office showed interest in the drama. As for pping Harold in front of so many people, this wouldn''t be the first time Brittany had done such a thing. Every time it happened, Harold would not fight back, let alone me her. He would even try to coax and please Brittany with a smile on his face in the end. As such, Harold was known to be the legendary simp. Seeing that Brittany was still as willful as before, Harold no longer wanted to tolerate her. He reached out to grab her by the wrist to stop her advances. ¡°You...¡± Brittany seethed in anger upon seeing that Harold dared to rebel against her. Her right foot reflexively kicked at Harold''sher regions as she let out a small breath. ¡°Ha!¡± Harold''s eyes shed a cold look when he saw Brittany trying to kick him in his private parts. He pushed her back lightly, and Brittany took a few short steps backward. However, her stance was unstable, and she fell directly onto the floor on her butt. The usually soft-spoken Gary was immediately surprised. He quickly rushed over to help Brittany get up as his face was full of concern, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Are you all right, my love?¡± Harold humiliated her in front of so many people once again. Brittany was so angry that her face turned red and ugly. She yelled hysterically at Gary, ¡°Gary, get the finance department to deduct his pay for the previous month. Let him beg for food on the streets!¡± Harold retorted coldly, ¡°I''m sorry as he may have to disappoint you. As a supervisor, he doesn''t have the right to fire me or deduct my sry!¡± Gary said coldly, ¡°Hmph! I may not have the right, but the manager does. Here''s your dismissal notice, signed by the manager. Get out of thepany, or I''ll get security to kick you out.¡± He went back into his office to retrieve Harold''s dismissal notice. Then, he threw the notice letter at him. Harold asked, ¡°Is that so? Then I''d like to know who was the manager that has a screw loose.¡± With that, Harold picked up the notice and took a nce at it. Then, he walked toward the conference room with the letter in hand. He saw the manager enter the conference room earlier when he stepped into the office. Gary panicked as soon as he saw that Harold was going to look for the manager. He quickly tried to stop Harold and scolded, ¡°Stop right there! Mr. White and the manager is having an important meeting with the otherpany executives. How dare you try to disturb them. Are you tired of living?¡± He was trying his utmost to nder Harold''s reputation in front of the manager yesterday, which convinced the manager to sign the notice letter. If this incident were to get blown out of proportion, his lies yesterday could be easily exposed. However, it was impossible to stop Harold with his small frame. Harold reached the conference room quickly and kicked the door open swiftly. Since they have decided to fire me, there is no need for me to be courteous to them. Upon hearing the door violently kick in, thepany executives in the conference room turned to look at the door. When Matthew saw Harold, his eyes widened, and he thought he was seeing things! He took down his sses and wiped them before putting them back on. The manager who signed the notice letter to approve the dismissal of Harold stood up in anger upon seeing that someone dared to cause a scene. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The manager scolded Harold and Gary in a low voice, ¡°What are the both of you doing!¡± Gary was terrified, and he quickly tried to pull Harold out of the room as he said, ¡°My sincere apologies, my fellow leaders. This person has gone crazy. I''ll get him out of this room immediately.¡± At this moment, the thick-bearded Matthew stood up and hollered, ¡°Stop it this instant!¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 After Matthew put on his spectacles again, he realized that the young man who had suddenly barged into the conference room was known as ¡°Mr. Campbell¡± by Craig. He was so stunned that he nearly fell off the chair. He''s the big shot that even Craig has to kneel and bow before him. What kind of power does he have to make people with a rebellious character like Craig submit to him? The boss of Gxy Media, Matthew, didn''t dare to think further. When he saw the actions of Gary from the project management department, Matthew''s heart nearly leaped out of his throat. He hurriedly stumbled forward to stop Gary. The scene of Craig hitting his head against the ground to the extent that there was blood all over the day before was still fresh in Matthew''s head. Matthew always stuttered when he was overwhelmed with emotions. The boss'' old habit is acting up again. Many people, including Gary, thought Harold''s sudden intrusion had angered Matthew when they saw thetter stumbling over. Gary hurriedly greeted Matthew with a huge smile and said, ¡°This guy is not only barbaric and violent, but something is wrong with his brain as well, Mr. White. I''ll get someone to kick him out immediately.¡± The moment Gary finished speaking, Matthewnded a harsh p on his face without hesitation. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Pow! The sound of the p reverberated across the conference room. As Matthew had pped Gary hard across his face, thetter''s face swelled up at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, just like a balloon. The entire conference room went silent. ¡°A-Are you insane to chase him out? All of you, g-get out of the conference room now!¡± Matthew stammered again as he yelled at Gary, Steven Quinn, who was the manager, and the others in the conference room. Except for Harold, everyone else was kicked out of the conference room. The fact that Matthew could turn Gxy Media into one of the top threepanies within Dellmoor''s advertising industry showed that he was a formidable person. I''m sure there''s a reason behind Mr. Campbell''s decision to act as an ordinary employee in my small company. At the thought of that, Matthew didn''t dare to expose Harold''s identity in front of many people. Furthermore, he would be doomed if he ruined Harold''s ns. Matthew stuttered, ¡°Mr. C-Campbell, it''s my f-fault for being blind. I wasn''t a-aware of your identity before, so...¡± Matthew had wanted to exin the situation to Harold. However, he was so nervous that his habit of stammering became more serious. Thus, Matthew couldn''tplete his sentence even after a long while. Upon seeing that Matthew was having difficulties finishing his words, Harold interrupted and asked in confusion, ¡°Hold on! Stop! How did you know about my identity?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I saw you outside P-Paradise Hotel and was fortunate to c-catch a glimpse of your power,¡± Matthew responded. Afterpleting his sentence, his sses were drenched with sweat dripping from his forehead. ¡°I see. Don''t talk anymore. It''s pretty tiring to hear you speak. Instead, let me do the talking. I''m working in yourpany because I wish to keep a low profile. Do not reveal my identity to anyone, understand?¡± Haroldmanded. Afraid that Matthew would question why Harold had chosen to keep his identity hidden while working there for the past few years, Harold randomly provided a simple reason in advance to shut Matthew''s mouth. Harold knew that his boss had the habit of stuttering. However, he didn''t expect Matthew''s condition to worsen. ¡°Understood, Mr. Campbell!¡± Matthew hurriedly replied. After responding, Matthew wanted to take a sip of his drink to ease the nervousness in his heart. As Matthew was nervous, the cup slipped out of his hands and dropped onto the ground. The coffee in the cup stained his clothes. He immediately bent down to pick the cup from the ground, only to obtain a bruise on his forehead when he identally banged his head against the table. Upon sensing Matthew''s anxiety, Harold exined, ¡°You don''t have to be nervous. It''s not like I''ll eat you alive. The problem this time is Mr. Gibson is firing me for no reason...¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Harold told Matthew about the grudges between himself and Gary. Meanwhile, Gary was outside the conference room. He remained in a state of confusion since the moment he was kicked out by Matthew. Wasn''t the person who had violently barged into the conference room that b*stard, Harold? Why did Mr. White beat me instead? Perhaps, Mr. White had held Harold behind as he wanted to teach Harold a lesson himself? That must be the case! Everyone was aware that Matthew was brutal. Furthermore, his full beard made himparable to a ruthless military general from ancient Chanaea. Gary was looking forward to watching Harold''s embarrassing escape from the conference roomter. About ten minutester, Harold and Matthew walked out of the conference room together. Everyone outside saw that Harold was fine and appeared in good shape. On the other hand, Matthew was not only drenched but had a bump on his head. They were shocked by the sight before them. ¡°You''re such a barbarian, Harold! How dare you beat up Mr. White! Let me get the security over here to arrest thiswless barbarian. He shall be sent to the police station and put in jail!¡± Gary eximed. Just as Gary was about to notify the security toe over, Matthew interrupted, ¡°W-What are you talking about, Mr. Gibson? I identally bumped my head earlier, thus the injury on my forehead. Also, I''ve looked into the matter between you and Harold. Harold had sought your permission to apply for leave. Yet, you used that as an excuse to fire Harold. You can give up your position as a supervisor now.¡± After Matthew taught Gary a lesson, he turned his head to look at Steven and said, ¡°And you, Mr. Quinn. How could you readily agree to fire such an outstanding worker without looking into the matter thoroughly? You shall take over Mr. Gibson''s position temporarily. I''ll select another suitable candidate to take on the manager role. The both of you, quickly apologize to H-Harold now!¡± After Matthew finished his sentence, he secretly nced at Harold, who stood beside him, from the corners of his eyes. He could only heave a sigh of relief when he saw Harold nodding. Both Gary and the manager who got demoted, Steven, could not believe their eyes. I wonder what is going on here! Gary was especially confused by the situation. He hadn''t regained his senses from Matthew''s p a moment ago. However, he was currently hit by another heavy blow again. He exined, ¡°M-Mr. White, you can''t just listen to everything that b*stard said. He...¡± Gary was so stunned that he began to stammer. He wanted to exin his side of the story to Matthew but received a fierce re from thetter instead. Hence, he refrained frompleting his sentence. Gary walked up to Harold with a reluctant look and uttered, ¡°I''m sorry!¡± After saying that, Gary lowered his head and stepped to the side. The manager standing by the side, Steven, was also puzzled. Wasn''t everything going smoothly at the meeting a moment ago? How did I get demoted from a manager to a supervisor? Everything had happened in the blink of an eye, and Steven couldn''tprehend what had just happened. ¡°Aren''t you going to apologize?¡± Matthew asked Steven with a dissatisfied face. ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Steven could only apologize to Harold unwillingly after being demoted. ¡°It''s okay. I shall head back to work first!¡± Harold nodded in satisfaction and returned to work after receiving the apologies from Gary and Steven. Harold didn''t want anyone to be gossiping about his wife but was alsozy to search for a new job. Therefore, he settled on his current job for the time being. In the office area of the project management department, a group of people was eagerly waiting for Harold''s pathetic return. They wanted to watch Harold pack up and get out of the office. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Brittany, why don''t you make a guess what Harold''s consequences would be for making a scene in the conference room?¡± Kayden asked Brittany, who was lost in her thoughts. Brittany gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°There''s no need to guess. Judging from Mr. White''s personality, he would definitely get the security to brutally beat Harold up before dragging him out of the conference room.¡± Just as Brittany finished speaking, Harold appeared to be full of energy when he showed up in front of them. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°He''s fine?¡± Kayden muttered under his breath in disbelief upon seeing Harold''s return. Not only was Harold fine, but he also seemed energetic and in a good mood. The result was theplete opposite of what they had expected. Brittany and her other colleagues were also shocked, but that was not the most surprising part. The moment Harold returned to his seat, Gary also returned to the project management department. However, thetter covered his face with his hand the entire time as he dashed back to the supervisor''s office. Brittany and Kayden shared a look of confusion, as they had expected Harold to be in a pathetic state. Yet, instead of Harold, Gary was the one humiliated. The two immediately followed behind Gary, but they had just reached the supervisor''s office when Gary walked out with a box of his personal belongings and plopped down on a seat in the project management department''smon working space. Everyone was dumbstruck again. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Besides, the left side of Gary''s usually handsome face was red and swollen. ¡°Mr. Gibson, what happened to your face?¡± Kayden tentatively asked. Covering his face, Gary howled, ¡°Why are you so annoying? Can''t you tell I have been demoted?¡± The already embarrassed Gary was humiliated even more by Kayden''s question. ¡°Demoted?¡± Gary''s answer dropped on everyone in the office like a bomb, and all their jaws dropped. Before they could understand what was happening, Steven also walked over, carrying a box of his belongings. ¡°Gary,e with me to my office!¡± Steven ordered at the entrance of the supervisor''s office, gritting his teeth. He then went into the office carrying his things. Upon hearing Steven''s words, Gary trembled. Is he going to settle the score? Uneasy, Gary entered that immensely familiar office again. Soon, his yelps of pain rang out from inside the office. Twenty minutester, he stealthily walked out of the supervisor''s office. If not for his clothes, no one in the project management department could recognize the man before them as the handsome Gary Gibson. It was because he was beaten up until both sides of his face were incredibly swollen. The angles of his face had vanished, making him look like a pig. ¡°Oh my...¡± Everyone was shell-shocked to see the scene before them. After Gary returned to his new seat, he slid a vicious look through narrowed eyes at Harold in the corner. An announcement from the HR department soon arrived. It read: Gary Gibson deliberately ndered a fellow employee, Harold Campbell, and reported to his manager to fire thetter. As Gary Gibson abused his power to seek personal revenge on Harold, he will be demoted as punishment for his atrocious actions. From today onward, Gary Gibson is a normal employee in the project management department. As Steven Quinn did not check the facts before signing to fire an employee, he will be demoted from the position of manager to supervisor. After reading the announcement from the HR department, everyone finally realized what was going on. It seems like the previous rumor that the boss is nning to discipline and reorganize thepany is true. Mr. Gibson and Mr. Quinn are the sacrificialmbs for this reorganization. Seeing that not only was Harold fine but alsonded Gary and Steven in trouble, Brittany was displeased. However, there was nothing she could do. In the meantime, Harold worked till it was lunchtime before calling home to let Pauline know she did not need to prepare lunch for him. Unfortunately, no one answered the phone. Right now, Isabe''s parents were on the way to Turner Corporation. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 After Harold and Isabe went to work, the two saw the present Craig gave Isabe the previous night. She had ced it on the table, unopened. The two were curious to see what kind of present a bigshot like Craig would give to Isabe, and upon opening the gift box, they saw two contracts inside. One contract was the order Craig''spany signed with Turner Corporation worth two hundred million. The other contract was an additional order worth eight hundred million. Both contracts were worth a billion in total and immensely profitable. Craig had already signed them, so the two contracts would take effect immediately once Turner Corporation signed them. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Darling, Be is already pregnant, so I don''t think it''s good for her to be so busy. Why don''t we persuade her to return thepany to Dad? Turner Corporation is Dad''s lifetime''s worth of efforts. If we take it just like this, people will talk behind our backs,¡± Benson suggested after some hesitation upon seeing the two contracts. ¡°You make the final decision.¡± Though Pauline was unwilling, there was not much she could say since Benson had already thought of the reason to do so. The two then went to thepany to find Isabe. With the two contracts, the bank would postpone Turner Corporation''s bank payment, and Turner Corporation could tide over the crisis. When Isabe arrived at thepany and saw how disorganized it was, she felt her head throbbing. After seeing the two contracts her parents sent over and hearing Benson''s opinion, Isabe agreed to return thepany to Edward without much hesitation. Meanwhile, Harvey immediately went to find Bradley and Edward after Harold kicked him out of Isabe''s house. ¡°Dad, Grandpa, Uncle Benson''s family still resents us. I had not even said much when they chased me out. They even said...¡± The instant Harvey saw Bradley and Edward, the former distorted the truth and smeared Isabe''s family. He even paused in the middle of his sentence to create tension. ¡°What else did he say? Tell me everything!¡± Edward ordered, furrowing his brows upon hearing Harvey''s words. The grooves on his wrinkly face became even deeper. ¡°Uncle Benson said that since you have already chased him out of the Turner family, he has nothing to do with you anymore. He warned us to stop trying to get Turner Corporation back, lest he does something bad to us.¡± Harvey blurted out the words he had prepared along the way. After hearing those words, Edward stood up while holding on to his cane with one hand. He stared intently at Harvey with murky eyes and asked, ¡°Did your Uncle Benson truly say that?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Harvey replied, staring straight into Edward''s eyes confidently. It was as if he had expected Edward to wear such an expression on his face. ¡°Bradley, have you found out how Isabe had the money to acquire Turner Corporation and why Daniel and Philip Larson came to apologize yesterday?¡± Seeing that Harvey did not appear to be lying, Edward believed the former and turned around to ask Bradley. ¡°I''ve found out, Dad. Benson has been secretly trading stocks with Moneybags Smith, so he has a secret stash of cash. Besides, he gets along with Moneybags Smith, so Moneybags Smith must have asked the person backing him, Mr. Quigley, to make an appearance. Thus, Daniel and Philip came that day to apologize...¡± Bradley exined all he had found in detail. ¡°That brat! He has be rebellious, thinking he knows Moneybags Smith. How ignorant!¡± Edward uttered in disdain though there was a sliver of sorrow in his eyes. ¡°Old Mr. Turner, Mr. Benson came just now to ce this at the entrance before leaving.¡± Just then, a servant hurried in and passed a file to Edward. Curious, Edward opened the file and nced at the items he took out. Suddenly, he looked at Harvey sharply. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Didn''t you say your Uncle Benson is not willing to return Turner Corporation? Both of you, look at what this is!¡± Edward threw the file on the table, infuriated. Noticing the furious look on Edward''s face, Harvey was shocked. ¡°Turner Corporation''s shares and two contracts Craig McGowan signed worth a billion in total? Harvey, what''s going on?¡± After seeing the documents inside the file, Bradley gasped and gave Harvey a confused look. This brat just said that Benson isn''t willing to return thepany. However, now, not only did he return thepany, but he also gave us two huge contracts. Harvey strode over and took the file from Bradley''s hand to look. ¡°I-I guess Uncle Benson changed his mind after I scolded them,¡± Harvey stuttered an exnation after seeing the documents inside the file. However, his excuse sounded ridiculous to Bradley and Edward. Edward stared at Harvey for a long time, but in the end, he still did not bear to scold thetter. Sighing, he ordered Bradley and Harvey in a disappointed tone, ¡°Whatever. Since Benson has returned the company, you two must manage it well. If anything happens, both of you can get out of this family like Benson. I''m tired already. Take these two contracts to the bank and ask them to postpone the previous payments.¡± The father and son heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Edward''s words before turning around to leave Edward''s room. After leaving, Bradley stopped in his tracks and lectured Harvey following behind him, ¡°Stop trying to act clever in front of Dad. He is experienced in the ways of the world, so he can immediately tell whether your words are true or false.¡± Even I could tell what Harvey told Dad was made up, much less my cunning Dad. ¡°Understood, Dad,¡± Harvey responded, feeling wronged. ¡°Take the contracts to Eastern Bank and sign the contract for them to postpone ourpany''s payments. Do it well. We must not give any opportunities for Brandon and Harman to steal the company from us. If everything goes well, we will control thepany''s executive and finance branches. It''s disrespectful, but after your grandpa dies, thepany will belong to us. Understand?¡± Bradley exined in disappointment, noticing Harvey''s unhappy expression. ¡°Understood, Dad. I''ll prepare the necessary things now.¡± Upon hearing Bradley''s words, the gloomy expression on Harvey''s face disappeared, and thetter went to prepare the documents excitedly. Meanwhile, at Gxy Media, Harold could only return home for lunch during noontime as he could not get through to his home''sndline. ¡°Be, why are you home too? Why are you not eating at yourpany?¡± Upon noticing that not only were Pauline and Benson at home, but Isabe was also helping cook at home, Harold was bemused. ¡°I returned thepany to Grandpa,¡± Isabe mumbled, not daring to look at Harold. She thought that although it was Benson who provided Harold with the money to acquire Turner Corporation, Harold was the busy one who went around toplete the acquisition. Since she returned thepany without even informing him, she felt apologetic toward him. ¡°Oh,¡± Harold replied shortly and calmly after hearing Isabe''s deration. He did not say anything else. Surprised, Isabe lifted her head and stared at him. Although he might not fly into a rage, she still expected him to be angry to hear that she returned the company to Edward. Thus, she was perplexed by Harold''s reaction. ¡°You''re not angry?¡± Isabe timidly asked as if she was a little girl who had done something wrong.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°It''s just a small, trashypany, so I don''t care if you returned it or not. I can always acquire a bigger company for you, or you can start apany yourself and make it big!¡± Harold replied nonchntly. He really was not concerned about the small Turner Corporation. If not for Isabe''s sake, he would be toozy to even bother about Turner Corporation. ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted and rolled her eyes at him. She had already gotten used to Harold''s lies these days. He acquired apany, bought a luxury car, and even made Craig, one of Dellmoor''s three bigshots, kneel before him. If I didn''t see him take the bank card from Dad and see the Xenos family making things difficult for him because he couldn''t prepare a betrothal gift worth three hundred thousand, I would have believed his lies. Noticing Isabe''s look of derision, Harold only shrugged and obediently carried out Isabe''s previous order¡ªnot mentioning he was the God of War before her. After they ate a peaceful lunch together, Harold went back to hispany to work. On the way, he made a call to Logan. ¡°Logan, tell all the banks in Dellmoor that only Isabe can make the decisions. No one else in the Turner family can.¡± As usual, he hung up after giving the orders. I must make Isabe''s family return to the Turner family morously. While on the way to hispany, a minor incident happened to Harold. A girl on an electric trike identally scratched his car when he was waiting at a traffic junction. ¡°Sorry, sir. I didn''t do it on purpose! I''ll pay you back!¡± The girl''s voice was sweet, and she was dressed fashionably with a baseball cap and sunsses. On the electric trike were tons of recybles and an elderly man in his seventies or eighties. Realizing she had scratched Harold''s car, the girl immediately got down and took out her phone to pay Harold. Harold knitted his brows when he saw her attire. She is so insensible. Her grandpa is dressed shabbily and is so thin and frail. Yet, she still wastes money by dressing like a celebrity. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°It''s fine. I am the one who went out of myne, so I should be the one paying. This is all the cash I have with me. Use it to buy a better electric trike for your grandpa!¡± For the sake of the elderly man, Harold did not ask forpensation. Instead, he took out three to four thousand from his wallet and stuffed it into the girl''s hands before driving away. ¡°Huh? Did he mistake me, Marilyn Schmidt, an A-list actress, for a garbage collector?¡± Marilyn stared at the cash in her hands dazedly. Even after Harold drove off, she still had not regained her senses. ¡°Miss, why don''t you just drop me off here? I can take these things back myself,¡± the elderly man on the electric trike suggested with a grateful look. After all, Marilyn helped him push his electric trike up a hill and even wanted to help him bring the recybles home. ¡°It''s fine, sir. I said that I would cycle back to your house, so I''ll definitely keep my word. This is my principle. That nice man gave this money just now for you to buy a better electric trike. Keep it well, and don''t lose it.¡± The elderly man''s voice drew Marilyn back to reality. After stuffing the money in her hands into his tattered pockets, she continued cycling him home despite his protests. After parking his car in hispany''s parking lot, Harold called a car repair shop and asked them to take the car to repaint the part where the paint was chipped off. By the time he settled all these affairs, he waste again. ¡°Harold, you''re the only one free these days, so I''ll let you handle the deal of advertising Larson Corporation''s new product. You must sessfully snag it for ourpany!¡± The instant Harold returned to his seat, his team leader, Kayden, threw a file on his table. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°All right. I''m going to the restroom first. I''ll go after that,¡± he said before leaving quickly. Harold had just thought that it was getting boring in the office. As such, when he was asked to close the deal, he agreed. ¡°Kayden, why did you give Larson Corporation''s project to that bloke? What if he closes the deal?¡± Just moments after Harold left for the restroom, Gary, who had been demoted to be a regr employee, immediatelyined to Kayden. Only he dared to talk to his team leader like that, having been his supervisor before. Although Brittany didn''t go over, she leaned closer to eavesdrop on them. ¡°Gary, that kid won''t be able to do it. He won''t even be able to make it past the front desk at Larson Corporation. I heard that the front desk employees are close to Mr. Larson and are arrogant. Ordinary people can''t even enter, much less close the deal. When he messes this up, there''ll be a reason for management to fire him,¡± Kayden said with a dry smile. ¡°That''s a good idea. But I think we should have another n just in case something goes wrong.¡± Gary checked his surroundings to make sure no one was paying attention to them before swapping the documents in his hands with the ones on Harold''s desk. He continued smugly, ¡°All right! Now the n is foolproof! I have a friend at Larson Corporation. When he fails, and I go over to close this huge deal, I''ll definitely be supervisor again!¡± ¡°Brilliant! You think like a true supervisor!¡± Kayden praised. He was confident that Gary would be a supervisor again. As such, even though Gary''s rank was lower than his at that moment, he still made an effort to tter him. Just then, Harold returned from the restroom. He grabbed the file and turned to leave. ¡°Brittany, do you want to see him get utterly humiliated?¡± Gary said, walking up to her as Harold left. Gary knew that Brittany only became his girlfriend in order to get Harold fired. Now that he had been demoted and Harold hadn''t been fired, Brittany started to be cold toward him. Nheless, Brittany hated Harold immensely. Perhaps she would even throw herself at Gary after seeing Harold get humiliated by Larson Corporation. ¡°Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go,¡± Brittany said, displeased. She had heard everything Kayden and Gary had said earlier. The three of them left the office on the pretext of closing a deal. Harold''s car had been taken by the carpany to fix the paint, so he had to take the bus to Larson Corporation. Thepany belonged to the richest man in Dellmoor, Philip Larson. Philip was known as the richest man in Dellmoor, but few people knew that he was simply a delegate for the Campbell family in the region. Harold nced up at the thirty-story office building before walking in. He thought it would be simple. He would go to Philip, get him to sign the contract, and leave. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kayden, Gary, and Brittany had driven over and found a spot to watch the situation unfold. ¡°Hey, you there! Who are you looking for?¡± Just as he was about to walk past the front desk, a tall woman who looked like a professional model called out. Stepping forward with her high heels, she grabbed Harold to stop him. When Brittany, Kayden, and Gary saw Harold being held back by the receptionist, their faces lit up. ¡°See, I was right. That receptionist is not someone he can mess with. A lot of bosses of bigpanies have been humiliated by that woman. Let''s see how this ys out!¡± Kayden saidcently as he looked toward Gary and Brittany. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The two of them kept their attention on Harold. They couldn''t be bothered with Kayden. At the front desk, Harold stopped in his tracks. He asked the receptionist confusedly, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Who else would I be referring to? You''re acting so suspicious. What are you here for?¡± The beautiful receptionist regarded Harold with contempt. ¡°I have some business with the chairman, Mr. Philip Larson. Is he inside?¡± Harold didn''t know Philip''s phone number and was unsure if he was in the office then. It was good that there was someone he could ask. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you made an appointment to meet him?¡± Hearing that he was there to see Philip, and to call him by name no less, the receptionist sized Harold up. He looked like a fine man, but he dressed like an ordinary worker. He wasn''t a big shot. Furthermore, he even had his Gxy Media employee card hung around his neck. Seeing that, the corners of the receptionist''s lips curved into a cold smile. She knew from Harold''s appearance that he was just a salesman from a smallpany trying to get in to make a pitch. ¡°If you want to meet anyone ranked higher than our supervisors, you need to have made a prior appointment. Do you have one?¡± she asked impatiently. ¡°Appointment? I don''t need an appointment to meet him. Call him right now! Say that Harold Campbell is here to see him, and he is toe to meet me!¡± Seeing the receptionist''s arrogant attitude, he couldn''t be bothered to go back and forth with her. ¡°Pfft! You even want him toe down to meet you? You think you''re so important, huh? Who are you? The richest man in Chanaea? Or the richest man in the world?¡± she said mockingly. She was so angry that she couldugh. ¡°Richest man in the world? What are you on about? I don''t have time to waste bickering with you here. Get out of my way, or you won''t have toe to work tomorrow!¡± Sensing that the woman didn''t have any intention of letting him pass, Harold grew impatient. He wanted to barge in. ¡°Hey! How impolite can you get? Sorry, but since you don''t have an appointment, just scram! Don''t me me for being nasty if you don''t!¡± Immediately after saying that, the receptionist took out a bottle of pepper spray from behind her and aimed it at his eyes. Harold''s instincts kicked in when he was faced with danger. With one hand, he knocked the spray bottle out of her hands. Although he only lightly waved his hand, the force of the God of War was not something an ordinary person could take. Just as he knocked the bottle out of her hands, the receptionist fell to the ground in shock. Kayden, Gary, and Brittany, who were in a corner, could only watch the scene unfold in disbelief. From their perspective, it looked as if Harold had pped the receptionist and knocked her to the ground! They never thought Harold would dare to act so brutishly at Larson Corporation! Brittany immediately took out her phone and snapped a picture. ¡°Doesn''t this receptionist have an affair with the heir of the Larson family? Send this photo to your friend working here and get him to show it to Mr. Daniel Larson!¡± Brittany said, sneering. ¡°That''s a good idea. As long as Mr. Larson sees this picture, that kid won''t stand a chance!¡± After hearing Brittany''s idea, Gary and Kayden grew overjoyed and immediately did as she suggested. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Ever since Daniel,monly known as the Prince of Dellmoor, went to apologize to Isabe with his father, he finally realized that there would always be someone better than him. He restrained himself a lot. Daniel did not waste time partying, drinking, or chasing skirts. Instead, he followed his father to thepany to train and learn how to manage thepany. Philip arranged the position of department manager for Daniel in thepany to train thetter. Suddenly, a supervisor of Daniel''s department hurried into the office, searching for Daniel. ¡°Mr. Larson, something bad happened!¡± the supervisor anxiously yelled once he entered the office. ¡°Mr. Myers, why are you in a hurry?¡± asked Daniel. Putting down the documents in hand, Daniel looked at Marcus Myers. ¡°Mr. Larson, a receptionist has been hit by someone. This picture was taken by the staff just now,¡± said Marcus. As he spoke, he showed Daniel the picture the former''s childhood friend, Kayden, sent. The picture showed the receptionist falling to the ground, panicking while Harold looked down on her. However, only Harold''s back was captured in the picture. Thus, Daniel did not recognize Harold. ¡°D*mn it! How dare he hit my woman on my territory! Those security guards are weak! Quickly call the guards to hold down that brat! I will crush him myself!¡± bellowed Daniel. After seeing the picture, Daniel was enraged that he almost threw away Marcus'' phone. Luckily, Marcus was quick and snatched his phone back. Finishing his words, Daniel immediately left his office and rushed toward the front desk on the first floor. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Marcus saw Daniel go out, he instantly sent Kayden a message: Ok. After getting the message from his childhood friend, Kayden merrily said to Gary and Brittany, ¡°It''s done. Mr. Larson ising here from his office. Now we wait for that brat to get beaten by Mr. Larson. After that, he will have to use a wheelchair for the rest of his life!¡± ¡°Is it going to be that bad?¡± questioned Brittany. Hearing that, Brittany was shocked and felt slightly bad at the thought that Harold would probably be a cripple for the rest of his life. Although Harold embarrassed her and her family that day in front of her rtives, it was not true that she did not have any lingering feelings for him after they had been together for five years. Otherwise, Brittany would not have agreed to marry Harold back then. She was only angry for the past two days. Involuntarily, a hint of worry appeared in Brittany''s eyes. She was utterly regretful for not stopping Kayden and Gary from setting up a trap for Harold. However, she did not know what to do as the incident had already turned out that way at that moment. ¡°Do you think it is a joke? Everyone in Larson Corporation knows that receptionist is Mr. Larson''s lover. Many people saw her getting hit today. If Mr. Larson doesn''t break that brat''s limbs, not only will he be a disgrace in thepany, but Mr. Larson will be theughing stock of Dellmoor''s upper ss after the news spread,¡± said Gary as though he had already seen through the actual situation, but he was unaware of the worry on Brittany''s face. When the three of them were gloating over the incident, the security guards arrived at the scene before Daniel. ¡°Are you getting paid for not doing your job? You took a long time to arrive. Quick! Break this brat''s limbs, or I''ll let Mr. Larson fire all of you!¡± the receptionist furiously scolded when she saw the guards arrive. Then, she awkwardly got up from the ground. The security guards heard the receptionist. Although a gleam of contempt shed across their eyes, they could only suppress their emotions because she was supported by Daniel. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 ¡°Brat, break the hand that you hit her with yourself. Don''t let us do that for you, or we''ll break both your hands,¡± the security guards coldly stated as they red at Harold. People like them who could work as security guards at Larson Corporation were either ruthless retired mercenaries or experts frombative academies. Therefore, it was simple for them to break someone''s arm. In Larson Corporation, the workers and clients passing by surrounded the scene as they were attracted by themotion. When they saw Harold dare to cross the receptionist who was hooking up with Daniel, they pitied Harold. Judging from Mr. Larson''s personality that values his name, this guy will be disabled for the rest of his life! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Taking note of the expressions of the bystanders and the guards, Harold did not bother to make a move on them or exin. He directly walked into Larson Corporation. ¡°How arrogant!¡± The security guards noticed Harold ignoring them. Enraged, they held their electric batons and were about to strike Harold. Daniel, who came out of the elevator, saw the scene as soon as he stepped out. Initially, he wanted to praise the security guards hired by his father for doing their job well. However, Daniel was dumbfounded when he shifted his gaze to Harold''s face. His legs started to tremble. ¡°S-Stop!¡± shouted Daniel with all his strength. Hearing that, everyone paused their movement and turned around to look. They discovered that Daniel was shaking from ¡°anger¡± as he dashed toward them. ¡°Mr. Larson, you''re finally here. This brat wanted to barge into ourpany and is being unreasonable. If you came anyter, I''d be injured from his beating. Hurry and make the guards break his limbs! Avenge me!¡± whined the receptionist. When she saw Daniel had arrived, she appeared to be aggrieved. The receptionist quickly held onto Daniel''s arm and asked him to break Harold''s limbs. She wanted to take the chance to warn the others and let everyone in thepany know how much Daniel doted on her. When the bystanders heard the receptionist''s flirtatious voice, they sympathized more with Harold. There was no doubt a hero would fall for the beauty. Not to mention Daniel, who was a womanizer. However, when everyone reckoned Daniel would walk over and teach Harold a harsh lesson, they were stunned by Daniel''s next move. A loud crisp p resounded in the air. Daniel pped the receptionist hard across the face. Immediately, an evident palm print appeared on the receptionist''s aggrieved face. The originally noisy scene instantly fell silent. They could probably hear a pin drop because of the silence. Everyone''s mouth was agape. Most of the bystanders thought they had seen things. ¡°Mr. Larson, why did you...¡± The receptionist covered her face. With a look of disbelief, she stared at Daniel, who still called her affectionately when they woke up that morning. ¡°You fool! How dare you stop him! Are you trying to ruin the Larson family? I will beat you to death, b*tch!¡± thundered Daniel. He did not stop his movement as he spoke. Again, he pped the receptionist across the face firmly the second time. Then, Daniel walked up to Harold, terrified. ¡°Mr. Campbell, wee to Larson Corporation. It''s all the employees'' fault for not recognizing you. Please calm down. I will let my dad fire all of them. Here, I will represent Larson Corporation to apologize to you. I am sorry! I hope you won''t get mad,¡± apologized Daniel. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Everyone knew Daniel was a fearless and utterlywless person. However, instead of saying a word in front of Harold, he bowed respectfully and exined with a terrified face. Even though it was getting close to autumn, Daniel still broke into a sweat because of the person in front of him. He was scared. To be more urate, he was frightened to the core. The words that his father told him yesterday were still fresh in his mind. He knew that this young man was more connected than he thought. Initially, Daniel nned to retreat under any circumstances and wherever he encountered this mysterious man. However, he never thought that this man woulde directly to theirpany. It had only been a day before he had to face this man. At this moment, he was stuck at a crossroad with no directions. He did not know whether he should run away or face it. After all, he knew that if he did, it would inevitably lead to the end of Larson Corporation. At Daniel''s actions, everyone at the scene was dumbfounded as an incredulous expression painted their faces. They could not believe that Daniel, the Prince of Dellmoor and son of Dellmoor''s richest man, would bow his head and apologize to an unknown person, and on his own territory too. They watched him tremble and sweat profusely as if he had encountered something more terrifying than a scary beast. ¡°Who is that? Why does Mr. Daniel need to show him so much respect?¡± ¡°I don''t know. It''s the first time I''ve seen Mr. Daniel so afraid of a person. He looks more afraid of this man than he is of his father.¡± The onlookers around began to whisper to each other. Meanwhile, the receptionist and the security guards were muttering nervously to themselves as they kept backing away in disbelief. ¡°Ahhh!¡± the receptionist eximed loudly. It seemed she had tripped over while backing up and fallen onto the ground. However, no one dared to give her help. Instantly, the smug look in her eyes changed to panic and despair. Only then did she realize that this young man she had stopped and picked on had such a prominent background that even Daniel was afraid when he saw him! Shit! I''m doomed. She started having a mental breakdown as she trembled uncontrobly. The sympathetic looks everyone had been shooting toward Harold had now shifted to the receptionist, and they began to pity her. ¡°Oh, so you''re Daniel Larson. I''m here to see your dad. The old fart is quite the arrogant man, isn''t he? I need an appointment to even see him.¡± Harold looked at Daniel, who was trembling before him, and spoke calmly. His tone held no me, but neither was it forgiving. Far too many people had shivered before him in a simr manner, so he had long been used to it and was numb. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hence, he was unwilling to bother himself with it. ¡°Oh, you''re looking for my dad? He''s in the office; I''ll take you there. No, wait, I''ll tell him toe down and meet you!¡± Daniel heaved a sigh of relief as soon as he realized that Harold did not mean to me him but was only here to look for his father. Daniel then turned around and prepared to call his father down. As for Harold calling his father an ¡°old fart,¡± he had no choice but to ignore it. As long as their lives and Larson Corporation were safe, it did not matter what Harold would call his father. ¡°Forget about it. I''m not that pretentious; just take me directly to his office.¡± Harold hurriedly stopped Daniel when he saw thetter turn around to leave. And so, Daniel left with Harold under the disbelieving gazes of all the onlookers. Since the onlookers had blocked Brittany, Kayden, and Gary''s view, the three of them had no idea what had just happened. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 After everyone left, they noticed Harold was gone. There was only the bewildered receptionist, who was slumped to the floor. ¡°What happened? Why is the receptionist sitting on the floor? Where''s Harold?¡± Kayden asked Brittany and Gary puzzledly. ¡°Do we look like we know? Quick, send a text message to that childhood friend of yours and ask him what happened,¡± Gary said in frustration. However, after sending over a few messages, Kayden didn''t receive any reply. No one answered his phone call as well. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The three of them could only hide in the corner and wait. Outside Larson Corporation, Logan and a hot woman were leaning against the utility pole, staring at them. The woman was fair, and the curvy proportions of her body were perfect, but her expression was cold. That pretty woman had her long hair tied up on her head, radiating a pleasant vibe. ¡°Logan, this is so not nice of you. You''ve been with Mr. Campbell this whole time. Why didn''t you tell the three of us? Did you know how much we struggled to look for him? We almost went to the extent of turning the Earth upside down!¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell doesn''t want anyone to know his whereabouts,¡± Logan said monotonously. He wasn''t angry at her questioning. ¡°Y-You...¡± Carolyn Suthers was at a loss for words. Pointing at Brittany and the other two people hiding in the corner, she asked again, ¡°Okay, fine. Then what about the sneaky ones inside? It''s obvious they are stalking Mr. Campbell. Why didn''t you get rid of them?¡± ¡°They are all Mr. Campbell''s colleagues. That woman is Mr. Campbell''s ex-girlfriend. I won''t do anything to them unless he gives his instructions.¡± His reply was as t as the previous as though nobody could get him agitated. Carolyn became even more furious after hearing his words. ¡°Colleagues? Ex-girlfriend? Mr. Campbell has to work? You b*stard! Is this the way of you looking after him?¡± Logan didn''t say anything. Carolyn sneered and asked the thing she wanted to know the most, ¡°Hmph! Mr. Campbell isn''t allowed to use any of the resources during these five years, and he needs to live like a normal person. Tell me, how did he survive all these years?¡± Back then, Harold had disappeared after signing The Five-Year Agreement with all the countries. Even The Four didn''t know where he went. So you''ve been by Mr. Campbell''s side all this while. Yet you didn''t tell us anything about it. Carolyn gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°After Mr. Campbell signed The Five-Year Agreement, he came here and worked as an installer in an advertising agency...¡± Logan started to tell her about the things that had happened. After knowing the story from Logan, especially how Harold was treated disrespectfully by the Xenoses, Carolyn was in a rage. Fury boiled up in her busty chest. ¡°That Brittany is really a b*tch! Is she blind? Mr. Campbell fell for her and yet her family treated him like a servant. This is ridiculous! I''ll definitely take vengeance on their family!¡± ¡°You''d better don''t do anything reckless, or else Mr. Campbell will be angry if he finds out,¡± Logan reminded her in a t tone. ¡°Hmph! I don''t care. Let him be angry if he wants to be. I cannot stand them being like this. Mr. Campbell must be blind. There are so many extraordinary women out there who are willing to give themselves to him and yet he chose to date this kind of person. This is so frustrating!¡± With that, Carolyn turned and walked away. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Daniel carefully led Harold to the outside of the chairman''s office on the uppermost floor of Larson Corporation. ¡°Mr. Daniel, may I know your business with Mr. Larson? I will inform him of your arrival.¡± When the seductive secretary saw Daniel approaching, she hurriedly tried to stop him. ¡°Get out of my way. Do I require your permission to see my dad?¡± Daniel shoved the secretary aside and opened the door to his father''s office. When he walked into the office, he was stunned. His father was doing the deed with a young female manager from the finance department. He wanted to leave the office, but Harold was behind him. He was stuck in between and it was extremely awkward. Upon hearing the door open, Philip thought it was the secretary. When he turned his head and saw his son, he was frozen too. ¡°You b*stard, can''t you tell the secretary or knock before youe in?¡± Philip chastised his son. But before he could finish, he noticed Harold appearing from behind Daniel. ¡°Oh, Mr. Campbell, you''re here too.¡± Harold''s presence scared Philip so much that his libido vanished instantly. He quickly pulled up his pants and straightened his shirt. ¡°Mr. Larson, I haven''t had enough. Why don''t you have them wait outside until we finish what we started?¡± Still immersed in ecstasy, the young woman flung her arms around Philips'' neck and looked at him flirtatiously. Philip''s face was as red as a baboon''s buttocks, filled with embarrassment. At the door, Harold tried to suppress hisughter. ¡°Truly like father like son. No worries, I am not in a hurry. Please go on. Just inform me when you''ve finished your business.¡± After saying that, Harold retreated and sat at the secretary''s table. Daniel quickly poured a cup of tea. p! ¡°Get out of here, you wench!¡± The ps and furious shoutsing from Philips'' room were so loud that one could hear them from outside. In the chairman''s office, the fiery heat on her face had finally awoken the woman from her euphoria. When she saw the rage on Philip''s face, her flushed face immediately turned pale. It was the very first time she had witnessed such a terrifying expression on the old man''s face. She turned her head and looked at Harold for a moment before quickly putting her skirt on and dashing out of the office. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g To be able to conjure fear in Philip, a pervert with an arrogant appearance, Harold must be no ordinary man. A few minutes passed, and Philip, now dressed in tidy attire, emerged from his room hastily. He stood respectfully before Harold. ¡°Mr. Campbell, my wife has passed away too soon. It was merely to fulfill my biological needs. Surely you understand!¡± Philip gave his son a look, hinting him to exin the situation to Harold with careter. The arrogant face he wore when he stopped Harold''s wedding car was nowhere to be found. Harold nodded understandingly. Looking at the chairman''s expression, the secretary covered her mouth in surprise, her eyes wide open. Usually, when somebody was here to see Philip, they would be sitting uneasily. But the tables had turned today. Philip was now the uneasy one. The chairman of Larson Corporation, the wealthiest man in Dellmoor, was cowering before a young man. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Unbelievable! Philip had also noticed his secretary''s bizarre expression, but he did not have the time to care. He was more preupied with noticing the slightest changes in Harold''s expression. ¡°Master Campbell, what brings you here today? How about we have the discussion in my office?¡± Philip only had the courage to negotiate with Harold after thetter nodded. However, Harold frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Forget about going to your office. I can''t stand the smell of the couch!¡± Harold''s words made Philip blush. His sexy secretary was indeed quite slutty. ¡°Also, stop calling me ''Master Campbell.'' I am not your master.¡± Harold''s eyes shed in displeasure. ¡°Yes, Master Camp¡ªMr. Campbell! May I know your purpose for seeking me out personally today?¡± Philip asked cautiously, worrying that the God of War hade today to stir up trouble. With his legs crossed, Harold took a sip of coffee before speaking in a nonchnt manner. ¡°It''s not really a big matter. Thepany that I''m working for, Gxy Media, would like to n the advertisement campaign for yourpany''s new product. You know what to do!¡± He did not even show Philip the proposal hispany had prepared beforehand. ¡°I see. That''s not a problem at all. I will make the call to transfer the advertising campaigns of all products from Larson Corporation to Gxy Media. How about I bring someone to yourpany to sign the contract tomorrow?¡± After listening to Harold''s request, Philip breathed a sigh of relief and was quick to agree confidently. ¡°Great. I will leave now if there is nothing else. No need to see me out!¡± Seeing as his purpose had been achieved, Harold stood up and left the office. Philip did not dare to oppose Harold''s instructions, so he could only ask his secretary to see Harold out. ¡°May I know who you are, sir? Why is Mr. Larson so afraid of you?¡± The flirtatious secretary was doing her best to get any information on Harold that she could. She simpered and chattered non-stop all the way while walking him out. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It annoyed Harold terribly. However, he could not even get angry as she was smiling all this time. Needless to say, he was disgruntled. ¡°There''s no need to see me out anymore. Please go back to your office!¡± When they reached the first floor, Harold finally could not contain himself anymore. The secretary had no choice but to stop in her tracks, a frustrated look on her face. ¡°Look! Harold''se out. Judging from the upset expression, he must not have been able to secure the business deal. Let''s go now before he discovers us!¡± Kayden saw Harold the moment he reached the first floor. The three of them had not missed the expressions of both Harold and the secretary. They even mistook the secretary''s expression for one of contempt and impatience. ¡°Harold probably used some despicable means to escape the control of Mr. Daniel and the security guards and break inside Larson Corporation. But look at him now! He must have been thrown out of the office. Let''s go back and get ready to kick him out of thepany,¡± Gary said to Brittany delightedly. Then, the three of them returned to the office in advance to get ready for their n. When Harold reached thepany by bus, Gary, Brittany, and Kayden had already been there a while. They had arrived way earlier than him as they had been driving their own car. ¡°Harold Campbell! You useless piece of rubbish. How dare youe back after screwing up the deal with Larson Cooperation? You have caused tremendous losses to thepany!¡± Kayden yelled at Harold the moment thetter entered the office. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Who told you I screwed up the deal with Larson Corporation?¡± Harold was confused when he heard Kayden''s words. Seeing that Harold refused to admit to his mistake, Kayden immediately tossed him the real proposal that Gary had sneakily reced. ¡°Look at it yourself! You even took the wrong business n. How dare you say you didn''t mess it up? Bigpanies like Larson Corporation pay great attention to such matters. So just a gentle reminder, you''d better prepare a resignation letter soon and hand it over to the higher-ups before they realize a thing. Or else, once they do, they''ll definitely cut off your pay totally and then fire you!¡± Kayden said, acting as if he really cared for him. Gary, Brittany, and the rest of the people fixed their attention on Harold, awaiting to see what he was going to do. Harold flipped through the business n in his hand. Aside from the cover page, the rest of it was a set of useless drafts. Meanwhile, the file that Kayden had tossed over a while ago was the one with the original proposal in it. ¡°I see. So it was you who changed the proposal on purpose. You wanted me to screw up the business deal so that you''d have a reason to chase me out of thepany, right?¡± At that instant, Harold understood the meaning behind everything. Kayden walked over to him upon hearing that. ¡°You guessed it right! It was us who changed your proposal. What can you do about it? Haha!¡± he admitted boldly under his breath. It was too soft that no one could hear him other than Harold himself. ¡°Oh? Then I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you. I didn''t screw up on that deal. In fact, I even took over all future advertising projects and campaigns of Larson Corporation.¡± Haroldughed happily. He had secretly recorded whatever Kayden had said with his phone. When Gary saw that Harold still wasn''t confessing that he had messed up the business deal, he interrupted, ¡°You? Took over all their advertising projects and campaigns? Where is the contract? Take it out and show us.¡± Back then, they had clearly seen how distressed Harold was when he walked out of Larson Corporation. In that state of his, how could he have possibly secured all Larson Corporation''s advertising tasks? Harold''s brag was too much. Based on what they had researched previously, up till now, no advertising agency in Dellmoor had had the guts to take over all the advertising tasks by Larson Corporation. ¡°The contract hasn''t been signed. However, tomorrow, the chairman of Larson Corporation, Philip Larson, wille over to ourpany in person to sign it.¡± Harold told the truth. Everyone in the office areaughed at what he said. Brittany even spat out the water in her mouth. ¡°Harold, do you know who Philip Larson is? He''s the richest man and also one of the three most powerful people here in Dellmoor. Gxy Media is just a smallpany with millions in assets. Can you please use your brain when you brag? Don''t treat us like idiots,¡± Brittany said and looked at him with disdain. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She felt that it was because of his bragging skills that she had been deceived by him. She was dumb to be in a rtionship with him for five years. This guy used to tell me that he''d bring me happiness in the future and make me the most blissful person in the world that every other woman would envy. But who knew he couldn''t even give the additional thirty betrothal gift Mom asked for. And what the f*ck? He even confessed to the bridesmaid! I must''ve been a fool for believing in his words back then. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°There''s nothing I can do if you two don''t believe in me. We''ll know if Philip Larson ising in person tomorrow.¡± Harold could not be bothered to exin that matter further to them. He sat down, switched on hisputer, and focused on his work afterward. ¡°All right. We''ll give you another day and see how you''re going to convince the richest man in Dellmoor toe here in person to sign the contract with ourpany. Hmph!¡± Kayden snorted coldly at the sight of Harold''s stubborn demeanor before resuming work with Gary. We''ll give him one more day and see how he will deal with this situation tomorrow. After that, the project management department at Gxy Media turned peaceful again. Meanwhile, Isabe, a restless person, felt ill at ease staying at home after returning thepany to her grandfather. She contacted her best friend, Marilyn, who was a celebrity, to apany her to look for a job after Harold went to work. The two of them agreed to meet up at a park. Isabe waited for two hours before Marilyn finally showed up. ¡°You brat! I''ve waited here for two hours. What took you so long? Don''t you know to call me and keep me updated? I was so worried!¡± Isabeined angrily when she noticed Marilyn''s arrival at the east entrance of themunity park. Thetter was wearing a cap and sunsses. ¡°I''m sorry. I saw an old man struggling to ride a tricycle uphill earlier, so I went to help him. Then, I identally scraped a Mercedes-Benz, and the car owner thought I was a garbage collector. He was even kind enough to give me a few thousand to get a new tricycle. That was so funny! In the end, I used the money the dummy gave me to buy a motorcycle for the old man. I''m feeling happy because I''ve done a good deed. Aren''t you going to look for a job? Let''s go now!¡± Marilyn told Isabelle the things that had happened earlier on her way to the park in excitement whileughing merrily. ¡°Are you serious? I think you''re lying to me. Are you telling me that a Mercedes-Benz owner failed to recognize the outfit you''re wearing that cost at least over ten thousand and thought of you as a garbage collector?¡± Isabe said in disbelief. ¡°That''s why I called him a dummy. Let''s not talk about that now. It''s rare that I''m not upied with work lately. Let''s go. I''ll apany you to look for a job! By the way, where''s that contracted hubby of yours? When are you bringing him along for me to meet with him?¡± Marilyn chattered continuously like a little bird the whole time. ¡°Don''t mention that. I had a good first impression of him. I thought he was an honest man, but after coborating with him, I realized that was just a fa?ade. Moreover, I think he''s cheating on me. This is so annoying...¡± The two of themined to one another as they made their way to an office building opposite Larson Corporation to look for a job. Soon, they saw a hiring advertisement for a secretary position at a hotel. Isabe thought being a secretary seemed like a decent job, so she went inside to inquire further about the employment. The receptionist led them into an office. N?velDrama.Org content. A middle-aged, obese man named Fabian Pencroft was in charge of interviewing Isabelle. Fabian fixed his lustful eyes on Isabe throughout the interview. Then, he pretended to be serious and said, ¡°Ms. Turner, I''ve nced through your resume, and I''m very satisfied with your image and working experience. However, since your previous upation was not rted to the service industry, we think assessing your talent and determination to work in this sector is necessary. After all, you know how different every career field can be.¡± With that, he strode across the room and locked the office door from the inside without waiting for Isabe to get back to him regarding her eptance of the job. When he stood up, Isabe and Marilyn suddenly caught a whiff of a faint fragrance. ¡°This fat guy is using perfume, not to mention a jasmine-vored scent. This is so disgusting!¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Marilyn took off her sunsses and said to Isabe with her brows furrowed. Isabe nodded in agreement. Assuming that Fabian was wearing perfume, they did not overthink the situation. ¡°Mr. Pencroft, why are you closing the door?¡± Isabe asked cautiously when she saw the lecherous hotel owner, Fabian, shutting the office door. Only then did Marilyn realize he was trying to harm them. Nheless, she was not scared because they carried pepper sprays in their handbag. If this disgusting fat guy dares to take advantage of us, we will immediately take out the pepper sprays to deal with him. ¡°I closed the door to assess your talent in servicing others, Ms. Turner. If you can satisfy me with your service today, you''ll pass this interview.¡± At that point, Fabian could not be bothered to even keep up with his pretense as he revealed his perverted facial expression straight away. ¡°You''re shameless! We are genuinely looking for a job, and I think this ce is unsuitable for me. Let''s go, Marilyn!¡± Isabe scolded the perverted hotel owner, stood up, and dragged Marilyn along to leave the ce. ¡°Be, why do I suddenly feel sore and weak?¡± Marilyn felt that her body had lost its strength as she slumped back onto the couch right after standing up. Isabe also began feeling dizzy and unsteady after listening to Marilyn''s words. She fell back onto the couch feebly like Marilyn the next second. ¡°W-What did you do to us?¡± Isabe questioned Fabian arduously. Both girls attempted to stretch their hands to reach for the pepper sprays in their bags, but they failed to lift a finger at that moment, much less grab anything. ¡°Did you two catch the scent of a faint jasmine fragrance earlier? It''s nothing, actually. I just secretly sprayed some perfume on you two when I got up to close the door just now. Once the two of you satisfy me with your servicester, you can start working here from tomorrow onward.¡± Fabian grinned sciously as he slowly approached Isabe and Marilyn. A horrified expression finally appeared on their faces as they were rendered powerless and immobile. Isabe wanted to end her own life by biting her tongue, but she did not even have the strength to do that. During that desperate moment, Isabe was suddenly reminded of Harold. That b*stard Harold is always boasting that he''s the God of War, but he''s nowhere to be seen when I''m in danger and need him the most. You''re all talk, after all. You can at least send a subordinate here even if you cannot make it in person! Fabian walked up to Isabe and gazed down at her from high above. Excitement filled his chest because he was very fond of women showing their fearful and despaired looks before him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The more devastated they were, the more electrified he was. Fabian could never gain the pleasure of feeling that thrilling sensation under normal circumstances, and he knew that was a sexual perversion. Nheless, he was a fan of that twisted sensation. First, he removed the bag Isabe had slung on her shoulder. Then he slowly reached out to touch her face. Isabe''s facial features were delicate and exquisite. Her fair skin had a tinge of healthy blush. Moreover, she appeared not to have any makeup on. That was the first time Fabian had encountered a woman as magnificent as her. In his opinion, Isabe''s naked face was much more appealing than those who had undergone aesthetic surgeries, facial augmentations, or women with heavy makeup on. ¡°Don''te near me! My hubby has arranged a bodyguard to protect me in secret. My bodyguard will appear if I shout, and he will kill you without hesitation.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 An inkling shed past Isabe''s mind as she thought of a way to intimidate Fabian. Then, Fabian said arrogantly to Isabe, ¡°Oh? Why are you still searching for jobs if you have a capable husband? Plus, what''s the point of having bodyguards? It''s difficult for you to even speak now, let alone shout for help. Why don''t you try calling out for help, then?¡± Based on his experience, all it took was one nce to determine that the two beautifuldies in front of him were still virgins. Pfft! Husband? It''s so obvious that she''s lying! Bang! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before Fabian could touch Isabe''s face, Logan kicked open the locked office door from the outside. Fabian almost jumped out of his skin at the sound of the loud noiseing from behind him. Spinning around, he stared at Logan with a petrified look as he asked, ¡°W-Who are you? How did you get here?¡± Is he her bodyguard? His office door had been specially upgraded so that it was thicker and more durable. Normal men could never dent the door with a kick, not to mention wreck it. However, the spectacle before him now dumbfounded him. Logan had managed to m open the thickened door with only a kick. Not only that, but he had even managed to utterly destroy the door in the process. Is he even human? ¡°I''m the one who is going to deal with you!¡± Logan''s voice was extremely cold and forbidding. Chills ran down their spines once the people around heard his words. Fabian could not help but shudder in fear. After his voice fell, Logan lifted his leg and kicked at Fabian''s belly. In an instant, Fabian''s hundred-pound body flew backward like a balloon before he smashed against the wall. Then, he slowly slid to the floor. With his head tilted to one side, he fell unconscious. Not bothering to spare Fabian another nce, Logan turned to leave. After all, he only knew how to protect people. He was not good atmunicating with others. Therefore, he allowed Isabe and Marilyn to recover from the shock and regain theirposure themselves. Besides, the drug Fabian had used would only make them feel weak all over. They would slowly recover after around ten minutes and not suffer any other side effects. Fifteen minutes after Logan left, Marilyn was the first to regain some strength in her limbs. She nced at Isabe and said, ¡°Be, didn''t you say that your contracted hubby was only a poor bloke? How was he able to hire such a powerful bodyguard to secretly protect you? I must say, though, your bodyguard is too aloof! He didn''t even address you before he left! How rude!¡± Did she take my earlier words to heart? Isabe rolled her eyes at Marilyn and responded, ¡°Nah, I don''t have any bodyguards. I was only trying to scare Fabian! Did you really think I was being serious?¡± ¡°Why did he rescue us if he''s not your bodyguard?¡± Marilyn doubted Isabe''s words. By this point, Isabe was also getting back her strength. She weakly blurted out her guess, ¡°I don''t know him. Maybe he''s one of Mr. Pencroft''s enemies. It seems pretty fitting that a man like Mr. Pencroft will have enemies.¡± Seeing that Isabe did not seem to be lying, Marilyn nodded in agreement with the former''s spection. They thought Fabian had offended someone who then wanted to settle ounts with him and coincidentally pulled them out of troubled waters. However, Marilyn could not shake the feeling that the cold bodyguard''s voice was familiar, as though she had heard him speak somewhere before. Marilyn gingerly got up from the ground and looked in the direction of Fabian, who was lying unconscious by the wall. Terrified, she could not help but ask timidly, ¡°Is he dead?¡± Isabe did not respond. Standing up from the floor, she shot a worried nce at Fabian and walked toward him. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Isabe reached out her hand cautiously and ced it under Fabian''s nose, wanting to feel if he was still breathing. ¡°Phew! He''s fine! I think he''s only fainted. Let''s leave now, or we''ll be in hot waters once his employees enter his office. There''s no way we''ll be able to prove our innocence then.¡± As she spoke, Isabe hurriedly tugged at Marilyn''s hand and dragged her out of the office. They had lost the mood to continue looking for jobs following such an unfortunate incident. Thus, they went to a coffee shop and ordered two drinks to calm their nerves. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Isabe was still terrified by what had happened to them. Turning to Marilyn, she said, ¡°Gosh! Looks like all those news reports about how employers take advantage of women in job interviews are true.¡± Marilyn was not too surprised at their unfortunate encounter and replied, ¡°Hah! That''s nothing compared to what goes on in the entertainment industry. Many perverted directors try to use the unspoken rules against female celebrities. Luckily, my boss, Mr. McGowan, is an influential man in Dellmoor, so no one dares toy a finger on me.¡± At the mention of Craig, Isabe recalled what had happened two days ago. With her curiosity piqued, Isabe asked, ¡°Oh, yeah! You mentioned a mysterious man called Mr. Quigley who your employer, Mr. McGowan, and Moneybags Smith are deferential to. Have you seen Mr. Quigley before?¡± Isabe had a feeling that Harold could behave so pretentiously in front of her these two days because of Louis'' help. She also suspected Harold was streetwise enough to use the mysterious Mr. Quigley''s reputation to fend off those bigshots. ¡°I wouldn''t think he''s a mysterious man if I''ve seen him myself.¡± As Marilyn responded to Isabe''s question, she thought of the cold and indifferent man who had ¡°coincidentally¡± saved them. She still felt that his voice sounded familiar. I think I have heard it before. Thus, the two women passed the rest of the afternoon lost in their respective trains of thought. The following day, Harold arrived at thepany on time. Then, he waited for Philip toe over to sign the contract. However, Larson Corporation had run into a bit of a problem. After Harold left Larson Corporation yesterday, Philip immediately asked his subordinates to prepare a coboration n overnight. The following day at the nning department at Larson Corporation, Philip held the proposal his subordinates had prepared in his hand and asked with a darkened expression, ¡°Is this what you managed toe out with yesterday night?¡± After his voice fell, he mmed the proposal against the meeting table and red at the employees from the nning department. He had instructed them to separate Gxy Media from the other advertisementpanies and offer it additional profit. Argh! Why did they propose to offer Gxy Media only five percent more of the profit? After all, Mr. Campbell personally came to talk about this business deal. He would never havee and met us himself if he only wanted this little bit of profit! He would finish me off on the spot if I were to bring this coboration n and meet him! Feeling aggrieved, the manager from the nning department asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Larson, didn''t you say that you want to give more profit to Gxy Media? We''ve offered it an extra five percent profit compared to the other advertisementpanies. If you''re not satisfied with it, we can reduce the profit we intend to put forward. Why don''t we fix it at three percent? What do you think, Mr. Larson?¡± He thought Philip was unhappy about how high the profit his department had proposed giving was. After all, Larson Corporation was the biggestpany in Dellmoor. Normally, it was the other companies who offered them extra profits. However, it was the other way round this time as they were the ones offering additional profit to a small company. Anyway, this five percent we proffer is not to be underestimated. Mr. Larson has instructed us to hand all our advertising for these two years over to Gxy Media. Five percent may seem a trifling amount, but they could earn up to ten million per annum with this! ¡°Damn you! Are you trying to kill me by reducing the profit to three percent?¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°Redo the whole proposal and increase the profit margin for Gxy Media by twenty percent. Finish it before noon, or else you all will be fired!¡± Philip said to the proposal manager and employees furiously. He was utterly enraged at these employees of his. ¡°T-Twenty percent? Are you sure about that, Mr. Larson?¡± The proposal manager thought he had misheard Philip''s words. The other employees looked at Philip in disbelief. They were even beginning to suspect if he was getting muddled due to his age. Their profit was only around thirty percent. If they were to allocate twenty percent of it to Gxy Media, that would cut down their earnings to almost nothing at all. That would mean that everyone''s efforts would have been in vain. ¡°Just do as I say; don''t ask so many questions,¡± Philip answered impatiently. Then, he left the nning department to make a call to Harold to exin it. Everyone was still in shock even after Philip left the nning department. ¡°Don''t tell me Gxy Media belongs to Mr. Larson''s illegitimate child?¡± ¡°I think maybe it belongs to his mistress!¡± The nning department employees could not understand why Philip would give such a big profit to a small advertisingpany, so they beganing up with all sorts of crazy ideas. Meanwhile, at Gxy Media, after receiving a call from Philip, Harold waited until close to noon, but there was still no sign of the former. Seeing that it was about time to get off work and Philip was not here yet, Kayden and Gary came to Harold. ¡°Harold, didn''t you tell us yesterday that Larson Corporation''s chairman, Mr . Larson, ising over to ourpany to sign the agreement? Where is he now?¡± Gary smirked as he asked Harold that. ¡°Be patient and wait for a few more minutes. He will be here soon,¡± Harold replied faintly. Philip had informed him just now that he was already on his way here and would arrive shortly. ¡°Harold, it seems you still haven''t woken up from your daydreaming. Take a look at yourself in the mirror. Why do you think you can ask Dellmoor''s richest man, Philip Larson, toe to ourpany to sign the agreement himself? If you really do seed in inviting him over, I''ll chop my dick off immediately! Hahaha!¡± Garyughed out loud with a smug face. The other male colleagues roared withughter upon hearing that. Even thedies covered their mouths and giggled, all of them appearing shy yet curious at the same time. No one knew whether they wereughing at Harold''s overconfidence or Gary''s dirty joke. Right at that moment, Harold suddenly looked up and stared at thepany''s entrance. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gary noticed his gaze and turned around curiously. The next minute, he was stunned as the smug expression on his face froze. Seeing Gary''s expression, Kayden, Brittany, and the others also turned around inquisitively. At that moment, the whole project management department went silent, and the only sound that could be heard was the footstepsing from thepany''s entrance. Everyone''s jaw dropped in shock because they saw Dellmoor''s richest man, Philip Larson, and a few of Larson Corporation''s executives being brought in by the receptionist. Not only that, but they were headed straight toward the project management department. The receptionist of Gxy Media originally nned to lead them to the conference room. However, the moment Philip saw Harold, he made a beeline right for thetter. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 She rushed to inform Matthew in his room. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This was the wealthiest person in Dellmoor. It would be bad for Matthew to leave a bad impression on Philip if he failed to receive himter. When Philip arrived with a few of Larson Corporation''s senior executives and stood in front of Harold, Gary and Kayden stood there in bewilderment. The richest man in Dellmoor, Philip Larson, hase here in person! ¡°Gentlemen, could you move out of the way?¡± Philip politely asked Gary and Kayden, who were standing there stiffly and blocking his path. With Harold, the God of War, present, Philip didn''t dare to show even a shred of annoyance to the public. ¡°Ah, I-I''m so sorry!¡± one of them hurriedly apologized, while the other was stunned into silence. Only after Philip spoke did they return to their senses and hastily move out of the way. At such a close distance, the duo could get a good look at the older man before them. They were convinced that this older man in a suit was Dellmoor''s renowned tycoon¡ªPhilip Larson. Not only had Philip frequently appeared on the local television, but he had also appeared in magazines and newspaper headlines. Moreover, hispany, Larson Corporation, was the main client of Gxy Media. Everyone in the project management department had done their research on this person. Hence, they would never get him wrong because they knew what the chairman of Larson Corporation, Philip Larson, looked like. ¡°Mr. Larson,e with me to the conference room. It''s better to talk in a private space,¡± Harold said to Philip once Gary and Kayden moved aside. Before Philip could answer, Harold led him and his team of people to the conference room. Meanwhile, Matthew was listening to a report by the receptionist in his office. After listening to the report, he got the shock of his life. ¡°What? The chairman of Larson Corporation is here? I don''t think we have offended Larson Corporation or the Larson family, right?¡± Then, he ran out of his office in a hurry. ¡°Did anyone offend the Larson Corporation or the Larson family?¡± Matthew yelled at Gary and his colleagues when he got out of his office and saw them. The receptionist wasn''t clear on why the chairman of Larson Corporation was here, so Matthew thought Philip was finding fault with them. When the employees in the project management department saw how angry Matthew was, every one of them lowered their heads in fear. They didn''t dare to say a word. ¡°Oh, not gonna say a word, huh? If I ever find out the culprit who offended Larson Corporation and created trouble for thepany, I will show them no mercy!¡± Matthew then turned and rushed toward the conference room. He had to deal with the people from Larson Corporation quickly. After Matthew left, the project management department employees started whispering to each other. ¡°Is this why that punk was so confident that the chairman of Larson Corporation woulde today? I bet he made the richest guy in Dellmoor so mad that he stormed up here to look for him...¡± ¡°True that! Remember that cold stare Mr. Larson gave him? That guy is so dead!¡± Many others went silent. Based on what they had heard from Matthew, they believed they had figured out what was going on. This included Kayden, Gary, and the others. After leading Philip and his team inside the conference room, Harold closed the door before plopping himself on the CEO''s seat. Philip, on the other hand, didn''t dare to sit as he stood respectfully in front of Harold. ¡°Mr. Larson, where is the contract? Did you bring it here?¡± Harold asked calmly. Larson Corporation''s senior executives had not seen Harold before and did not know about thetter''s hidden identity. When they saw how a young employee from a smallpany dared to be rude to their chairman, one stepped up and defended their chairman''s reputation. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¡°How dare you talk to our chairman with this attitude? You''re just a mere employee. Hurry up and get your boss toe over!¡± Harold frowned upon hearing the senior executive of Larson Corporation''s words. His eyelids lifted slightly upward as he gave Philip a sidelong nce. That brief movement was enough to make Philip tremble in fear. He immediately pped the face of the senior executive. ¡°Insolent! Mr. Campbell is not a man you can be disrespectful toward. Get out of here now! You''re fired!¡± Philip raised his voice at the senior executive. ¡°Mr. Campbell, they are ignorant. Please don''t be mad. I have asked my team to prepare the coboration n. Please have a look.¡± After giving his employee a lesson, Philip passed him the contract respectfully. Philip''s actions werepletely out of his senior executives'' expectations. They soon realized that it was because of this ordinary employee in front of them that Philip hade to this smallpany in person to talk about business. ¡°T-This...¡± The senior executive covered his face. He simply stood there and had no idea what was happening. Previously, they had spected that Gxy Media belonged to Philip''s illegitimate child. However, seeing the scene before them, they reckoned it was more likely that Philip was the servant of the ordinary employee. Right then, Matthew White, the owner of Gxy Media, pushed the door open and came in. Seeing that Harold was inside as well, he finally let out a sigh of relief. As long as Harold was around, Philip would not dare do anything to Gxy Media despite his abilities. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Mr. Larson, I hope I''m not disturbing you,¡± Matthew asked cautiously as he stood by the door. His careful and respectful expression made him look as if he was the cleaner of thepany instead of the owner. Philip looked at Matthew, the man with a bushy mustache, and asked in confusion, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Oh, this is my boss, Matthew White. Mr. White, pleasee in. I''ve got you a huge business deal. It''s better that you sign the contract.¡± Harold called Matthew with respect, but he didn''t behave like an employee at all as he remained seated in the CEO''s seat and refused to get up. He even waved to Matthew and asked him toe in. The senior executives of Larson Corporation were dumbfounded. So the one at the door is the boss, and this brat is only an ordinary employee of thepany! But is it appropriate for him to behave as such as an ordinary employee? To their surprise, Matthew dashed over respectfully upon hearing Harold. Everyone in the conference room was stunned. They had a hard time believing it. This employee who was called Mr. Campbell by Philip was absolutely their idol. As an employee, he could make the boss nod and bow to him. It was definitely the highest state of an employee that all wage earners yearned for. ¡°Is it a coboration with Mr. Larson? You can make the decision, Mr. Campbell!¡± Matthew was delighted upon hearing what Harold said. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Instead ofing to start a fight, Philip was here to talk about business. This incident waspletely out of his expectations. Not only did Harold build the bridge between Matthew and Larson Corporation, but he also made the chairman of Larson Corporatione here in person to sign the business contract. Nobody would believe it if it was made known to the public. ¡°I''m not familiar with this. Why don''t you take over instead, Mr. White?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Feeling embarrassed about going over his boss'' head, Harold got up, pulled Matthew over to stand beside him, and threw Matthew the proposal from Larson Corporation. Left with no choice, Matthew stood cautiously next to Harold, picked up the proposal, and started reading it. Once again, the senior executives brought here by Philip felt weird about this scene¡ªthe boss worked standing, and the employee watched while sitting on the chair. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, none of them would have believed this. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, Mr. Larson, something seems wrong in your proposal!¡± Matthew shrieked and looked at Philip in disbelief after briefly reading the proposal. Philip was shocked by the startled Matthew. He then took a breath and said to Matthew, ¡°If you find any part of the proposal inappropriate, please do not hesitate to raise them, Mr. White. We will work it out.¡± Seeing that Philip was shocked because of him, Matthew said in embarrassment, ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Larson. Please refer to the section here and another one here. Is it by mistake that the price you offer us is twenty percent higher than the market, and that you''re contracting with us for all the advertising jobs for theing two years?¡± While referring to the few sections of the proposal that amazed him, he pointed out, ¡°Yourpany will lose a hundred million or two if this agreement is signed.¡± ¡°You must have misunderstood us, Mr. White. This proposal is prepared by our nning department as instructed by me,¡± Philip said while ncing at Harold. He meant to offer the bonus profit to Gxy Media because of Harold. However, Matthew misunderstood it as gratitude to Harold, who was beside him. He nodded, looking crystal clear about the matter, and said, ¡°Well noted, Mr. Larson. I have read this agreement and found nothing wrong with it. If there is no additional demand from yourpany, I will sign it now.¡± Both of them tacitly signed the agreement. ¡°Well, since the two of you have settled your agreement, it is time to settle my affair,¡± Harold said. He took out his phone and reyed what Kayden had said to him before. Matthew became anxious after listening to the voice recording. The joyous mood of signing an agreement with Larson Corporation had vanished. ¡°Kayden, Gray, and Brittany are annoying. You know what to do about it, don''t you, Mr. White? All right, I am hungry and going home for lunch first.¡± Harold left the phone behind for Matthew, got up, and left. Harold would not have fussed about it if Gary and Kayden had learned their lesson and stopped messing with him. However, they did not stop and behaved even worse. Harold decided he would no longer tolerate them. As for Brittany, Harold had always felt that their rtionship was rather awkward. It would be better for her to return to help with the increased harvest from her family''s greenhouse produce, lest her parents, who only had elementary-level education, experience burnout. Not to mention she had a little brother, Gordon, who only knew how to ask for money to fool around outside. It was ten-past-twelve when Harold came out from the conference room. Although it had been ten minutes since lunch break, four out of every five people from the project management department were still there. Every single one of them was staring at the door of the conference room from a distance. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 And so were Kayden and Gary. ¡°Mr. Larson has already shown up in person. To quell the anger of Larson Corporation, Mr. White will definitely fire that brat, Harold, and even make himpensate for thepany''s losses. Hahaha...¡± Gary kept his eyes fixed on the entrance of the conference room, his eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°That''s right. Since the chairman of Larson Corporation hase in person, thepensation will probably amount to arge sum of money. This kid will never be able to redeem himself again. Hahaha...¡± Kayden proudly added that this entire setup was his idea. If he hadn''t arranged for Harold to visit Larson Corporation the day before, Harold would not have offended Larson Corporation, and there would not be such an entertaining show to watch today. However, he could onlyugh for a brief moment before he choked on his saliva. Because at that very moment, Harold suddenly swaggered out of the conference room, looking completely normal and unaffected. From the way he looked, it seemed as though nothing had happened. ¡°Everyone, it''s time to clock out and eat!¡± Harold returned to his desk, grabbed his belongings, and left after saying goodbye to his colleagues. ¡°H-He''s not in trouble?¡± Kayden''s face was filled with disbelief. Gary had the same expression as Kayden and was momentarily dumbfounded. The chairman of Larson Corporation is here, but nothing happened to him. Just who exactly is he? The rest of the team also had the same puzzled expression on their faces. Just as they were about to head out for lunch amidst the confusion, Matthew escorted the group from Larson Corporation out of the conference room. As a show of respect, they could only wait for him to send the guests off before they could get off work. However, after sending the guests off, Matthew returned to the project management department. ¡°Kayden, Gary, can the both of you exin what is happening here?¡± Upon returning to the project management department, Matthew reyed the voice recording that Harold had previously let him listen to. Once he heard that voice recording, Kayden panicked. ¡°This... Mr. White, let me exin.¡± ¡°All right, let''s hear it!¡± Matthew retorted, shooting both of them an icy re. ¡°I...¡± In the face of concrete evidence, no matter how hard Kayden wracked his brains, he could note up with a sound exnation. ¡°Can''t exin? Then scram. The three of you, Kayden, Gary, and Brittany, don''t have toe back for the afternoon. Pack your things and leave at once.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Matthew was about to throw the phone in his hands aside after finishing what he had said. But remembering that this phone belonged to Harold, he stopped himself short and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°This...¡± The employees of the project management department could not help but nce at the three people whom the boss had just singled out. These three fellows had been devising ns to get Harold fired all along. But now, not only was Harold doing well, the three of them even ended up being the ones fired. Kayden met the gaze of the other two. He could not believe that all of them had been fired just like that. Is this what they meant by trying to gain an advantage over others but end up worse off? ¡°Why are you all still in a daze? I''ll give you ten minutes to leave. If not, I''ll deduct your entire sry for this month,¡± Matthew threatened again, seeing that the three of them had not packed up and left. ¡°We''ll go. We''ll leave right now...¡± Kayden and Gary were so stupefied that they hurriedly packed their belongings and departed gloomily. Brittany, on the other hand, said nothing. She silently packed up her things and left. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 In truth, she didn''t want to face Harold here anymore. She had even written a resignation letter. It was just that she hadn''t had the time to give it to her superior. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even at this moment, Gary didn''t forget to butter Brittany up as he offered, ¡°Brittany, I''ll help you move this!¡± Despite his offer to help, Brittany ignored him. ¡°You don''t have to help me. Please don''t bother me again in the future. We''re notpatible,¡± Brittany replied in a business-like manner before storming off. Gary was left standing on the spot, alone. ¡°How could you do this to me? I have sacrificed so much for you! I''ve lost my job, but you won''t even let me hold your hand! And now, you dare to say that we''re notpatible?¡± s, when Gary chased after Brittany, thetter had already left in a car. With his face distorted in rage, Gary hailed a taxi and followed Brittany''s car. All of this was seen by Harold, who had been on his way back to retrieve his phone. He was worried about Brittany''s safety, so he hailed a taxi and followed them. Halfway through the journey, Gary ordered the driver to speed up and overtake the car Brittany was in. Consequently, Gary arrived at the residential area Brittany lived in first and hid in a secluded corner, wanting to ambush her when she got home. However, what awaited Gary wasn''t Brittany but Harold because he had been right behind Gary''s taxi. ¡°Harold, how dare you follow me! I''ll beat you to death!¡± Gary got the shock of his life when he saw Harold appear in front of him. After regaining his composure, he grabbed a brick and attempted to hit Harold''s head. In Gary''s opinion, Harold was to me for him losing his job and falling out of favor with Brittany. After all, he was useless to her now without a job. ¡°Hah! You''re such a loser!¡± With a kick to the stomach, Harold sent Gary flying a few meters away. However, this was the result of Harold holding back and only using a sliver of his strength. If not, Gary would have been sent flying even further than a mere three meters. If Harold increased his strength a bit more, his kick could easily puncture right through Gary. After the blow, Gary''s legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground on his knees. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Scram! I''ll kill you if I see you trying to harm Brittany again!¡± As Harold''s tone was filled with murderous intent, Gary, who had just stood up, shuddered violently. Then, he turned and ran away without a word. Only after seeing Gary leave did Harold emerge from the secluded corner. At this moment, Brittany arrived. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed. Harold''s sudden appearance made her jump in fright. ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you,¡± Harold apologized. ¡°Harold, what the hell are you doing hiding there? Let me tell you. We are over! Please don''t waste your time and effort on me. If you continue to bug me, I''ll get my brother to call someone to teach you a lesson!¡± Brittany thought Harold hade here on purpose to meet her because he still had designs on her person. He must think I would be in low spirits due to losing my job and wants to use the opportunity tofort me, hoping to get back together with me. Well, fat chance! This kind of tactic might work on those young girls right out of school, but it''s useless on me! For women like me, it would be better to give me a ride on a luxury sportscar or gift me a Louis Vuitton bag. For the five years Brittany spent with Harold, except for a luxury sportscar, a mansion, and branded bags she really wanted, thetter had not skimped on giving her an endless supply of warmth and sweet words. However, what she wanted wasn''t his useless care and nice words. She wanted avish lifestyle, to drive luxury cars, live in a mansion, carry branded bags, and be someone from the upper ss. ¡°You''ve got it wrong. I''m not here to make up with you. I was just worried Gary would hurt you...¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Harold hastily gave an exnation. Yet, that only served to deepen the misunderstanding on Brittany''s part. ¡°Shut up! I''m already so sick of your excuses. Don''t ever bother me again from now onward!¡± Brittany dropped her words and headed into the residential area. Feeling helpless, Harold could only turn and leave. However, Mandy had been watching them from the balcony upstairs. ¡°How dare this loser stille to bug Brittany! I need to give this brat a warning somehow,¡± she mumbled to herself, looking furious. The afternoon soon arrived. Harold had just gotten off work when he suddenly received a surprising message. The text was from Carolyn. She was asking to meet him at a caf¨¦, wanting to report to him something important. It must have been hard for Carolyn to find me all the way here. Harold kept away his phone and departed from the office. In the meantime, Mandy was waiting for Harold outside thepany. As soon as he set his foot out there, Mandy called out to him, ¡°Harold Campbell! Stop right there!¡± ¡°Oh! Why are you here, Mrs. Xenos?¡± asked Harold in puzzlement as he wheeled around. Her sudden appearance astounded Harold to the core. He even thought that something had happened to Brittany. ¡°Shouldn''t you have a clue what I''m here for? I''m warning you. A loser like you, who couldn''t even afford a betrothal gift of three hundred thousand, does not deserve my dear Brittany. Know your ce! I''ll wreck you if you continue to pester Brittany,¡± Mandy chided Harold in public right at thepany''s entrance, which was bustling with people. The staff getting off work and the passersby all stopped in their tracks and surrounded the duo. Incessant chatter broke out among the crowd. No matter how thick-skinned Harold was, even he felt somewhat embarrassed by the situation. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He refuted her im, ¡°I didn''t pester Brittany, Mrs. Xenos. And it''s not that I couldn''t afford the betrothal gift of three hundred thousand, but I simply despise what you people did. The way you raised the price on the spot was like you were selling off your daughter.¡± He paused for a second before adding, ¡°Besides, it''s only three hundred thousand. I can even offer you thirty million right now, you know. Your entire family dug your own graves. It''s too bad that you missed out on the chance to be members of the upper echelon!¡± After finishing his sentence, he hailed a taxi and left. ¡°Who says I was selling off my daughter? I raised my daughter well, so I don''t think it''s too much to ask for that little bit of betrothal gift. Hey, you! You better stop right there. Exin yourself!¡± Harold''s words made Mandy''s blood boil to no end. She stomped her feet in frustration, shouting all the while. Even so, Harold gave her the cold shoulder. He hopped into the car and left straight away. Deep down, he knew the likes of her would only create a bigger scene if he continued to pay her more attention. Seeing Harold brush her off, Mandy was so pissed that she, too, hailed a taxi. ¡°Taxi! Quick! Follow that car in front.¡± She nned to stop Harold and carry on with her lecture. About ten minutester, Harold arrived at a ssy caf¨¦. He got out of the car and walked in. Mandy, too, got out of the taxi. The second she caught sight of thevishly renovated caf¨¦ before her eyes, she froze. She noticed that the people there were all well-dressed big bosses. On top of that, only luxury cars could be seen in the parking lot near the entrance. Upon entering the caf¨¦, Mandy found that not only did the caf¨¦ look exquisite on the outside, but the ce spanned a very wide area and even had a few individual mini courtyards. What irritated Mandy the most was that she had lost track of Harold. She could not seem to find him anywhere. After searching through two courtyards, she eventually spotted Harold in a cozy room. She peeped inside from the window, only to find Harold holding a coffeepot and serving coffee to a young couple. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Oh, my... So he gets off work just to work here as a part-time waiter. How dare he brag in front of me that he could easily take out thirty million right away! Does he not fear karma? Just as Mandy was thinking that, the emotionless voice of a woman sounded from the room. ¡°Who goes there?¡± Immediately afterward, a cup of coffee was tossed at the window from inside, tainting the ss and curtains. Frightened, Mandy turned around and prepared to flee. Considering that the ce had been renovated thatvishly, that window alone might even cost dozens of thousand. She could never cough up that kind of money forpensation. However, as she turned around, two waiters passed right behind her while carrying a vase. s, she bumped into the vase, and it fell on the floor, smashing into smithereens. ¡°Y-You... Sh*t! This is a vintage porcin vase. I-It''s worth fifty million. Y-You have topensate for it! Jenny, watch this woman. I''ve got to inform our boss!¡± stammered one of the waiters. The other waiter gaped at the vase already shattered into pieces all over the floor, her face a ghastly white. The first waiter hurriedly bolted off to inform their boss upon finishing his words. ¡°F-Fifty... million?¡± When she heard that astronomical amount, Mandy''s entire body went limp. She could not even stand properly. Meanwhile, the man with the stubble, James, one of the three big shots in Dellmoor and also known as Moneybags Smith, was receiving his junior, Craig, in his own caf¨¦. The reason he met up with Craig was to learn about the news that had been spreading like wildfire among the upper-ss society over the past two days. He was dying to know why Craig had to kneel before someone in front of the entrance of Paradise Hotel. ¡°Are you saying that there''s yet another big shot behind Mr. Quigley?¡± After listening to Craig''s exnation, James was awestruck. Initially, he had shared the same sentiment with Craig. He also felt that Adam, who had been backing them up, was already a legend himself. Never would James expect to hear from Craig that Adam had his own boss as well. It would have been bizarre if James were unfazed by news like this. ¡°Look at the scar on my forehead. Who else do you think in the entirety of Dellmoor could make me knock my head on the ground other than Mr. Quigley and his boss?¡± asked Craig as he pointed at the wound on his forehead that had just scarred over. ¡°Well...¡± James was rendered speechless by the question. Craig recounted his experience, ¡°That day, I received a call from Mr. Quigley. He gave me an earful over the phone, saying that if I couldn''t get Mr. Campbell''s forgiveness, he''ll rece me with someone else.¡± He paused momentarily before going on, ¡°That was my first time seeing Mr. Quigley going through the roof. His tone even made my legs go weak at that time. If even a formidable figure like Mr. Quigley is scared out of his wits, I naturally had to go down on my knees, right?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Upon saying that, Craig gulped down a mouthful of coffee. He was still terrified just thinking about the incident that day. Craig had always been fearless, but as soon as he mentioned that event, his body was already shuddering. Seeing that, James waspletely convinced by his words. What he did not know was the true identity of that mysterious ¡°Mr. Campbell¡± and how thetter could manage to counter a being like Adam. ¡°We better talk about other things. Oh, right! I heard you bid a whopping fifty million yesterday just for a vintage porcin vase. How generous of you to shell out that amount of money!¡± Craig swiftly changed the topic when he took notice of James falling into deep thought. ¡°Well, of course! Apart from investing my money, gathering collectibles is my only hobby. I''ve been yearning to make this treasure mine for so long. Now that it has fallen into my hands, I cherish it more than my life!¡± stated James as he beamed with pride. The moment he talked about winning the porcin vase in the auction on the day before, he instantly became thrilled. Right then, a waiter barged into the room in a hurry. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Sir, I have bad news. A suspicious person broke the vintage porcin vase you won at the auction yesterday!¡± the waiter said with a panicked expression on his face. I hope he won''t me me and Jenny. After all, the porcin vase had been ruined while in their hands. When James heard that, the excited look on his face vanished, and he abruptly rose from his seat. ¡°What? I spent fifty million to win that precious vase at the auction! I even told you to be cautious. What''s the matter with you guys?¡± With that, James hurriedly exited the room and followed the waiter to the scene. ¡°That woman was the one who broke the porcin vase.¡± The waiter pointed toward Mandy from a distance as he informed James. ¡°Was it you who broke my porcin vase?¡± James asked Mandy with a gloomy expression as he approached her. In reality, he was more concerned with the porcin vase than the fifty million. He was heartbroken because the vase was shattered before he could even appreciate it. ¡°S-Sorry, sir. I had no intention of breaking it. I''ll make it up to you!¡± Mandy stammered, her face panicked. ¡°Hmph! This is the vintage porcin vase that I won at an auction for fifty million! This is the invoice. I''m not going to deceive you. All you have to do is pay me the original price!¡± At that point, James had no choice but to ask Mandy topensate him for the original price. ¡°S-Sir, I''m afraid I don''t have that much money. I only have five thousand with me right now. Can you make do with that?¡± When she heard the price, Mandy was so stunned that she could not speak properly. Despite her best efforts to go through her belongings, she could only find five thousand in cash. In fact, it was the money she took out that morning to pay for the workers their family had hired to pick vegetables for them. ¡°Five thousand? This is a vintage porcin vase! Do you get it? It''s an antique! I''m sorry, but if you don''t pay me the fifty million, I''ll have to report you to the police and have you arrested.¡± When James realized she could only pay him five thousand, he threatened her as his face darkened. When Mandy heard that, she was so terrified that she went limp, copsing to the ground on her buttocks. Cold sweat drenched her entire body. ¡°Mr. Smith, could you please ept her five thousand aspensation out of respect for me?¡± Just as James was about to call the cops, Harold walked out of the room and said indifferently. Craig, who was trailing behind James as they rushed to the scene, noticed Harold walk out of a private room in the distance. Startled, he quickly walked the other way and dialed James'' phone number. ¡°Our boss spent fifty million to acquire this vintage porcin vase. Who do you think you are, asking him to throw away his money in that manner?¡± The waiter who had been keeping an eye on Mandy asked Harold mockingly the moment she heard what he said. Meanwhile, James gave him an unfriendly look as well. Upon realizing that, Harold smiled without saying a word. He had just seen Craig''s figure, so he expected Craig to reveal his identity soon. When James saw Harold''s expression, he wanted to fly into a rage, but his phone abruptly rang. He nced at his phone and saw that it was Craig calling, so he picked it up right away. In the next second, a shocked expression appeared on his face as he turned to face Harold. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Smith? Do I now have your respect?¡± Harold smiled as he asked James.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°Of course. Let''s just make do with five thousand as you suggested,¡± James responded nervously. ¡°Mrs. Xenos, you should leave now. If Mr. Smithes to regret his decision, you''ll most likely end up in jail.¡± Realizing James had caved, Harold stepped forward and helped Mandy up before speaking softly to her. Although Mandy had always treated him badly, that was all in the past. He hoped that after this incident, the Xenos family would recognize his prominent identity and refrain from bothering him in the future. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A-All right. Thank you very much, Mr. Smith. I''ll leave now.¡± Hearing their conversation, Mandy quickly bowed to James before hurriedly leaving the caf¨¦ without giving it much thought. Still shuddering, she came to a halt a few hundred meters away from the caf¨¦ after fleeing. If it had not been for Harold''s assistance, she might have been arrested by the cops. After all, she would never be able to get that much money on her own, even if she sold everything. She never imagined that Harold''s words alone could have such an impact. Even James could only listen to him obediently and ept her five thousand as an apology. When she returned home, her frightened expression drew the attention of her family. ¡°Why do you look so ghastly, Mom?¡± Brittany inquired, perplexed, as soon as Mandy entered the room. Richard and Gordon were both intrigued as well. ¡°Brittany, I have a question for you. Have you noticed anything unusual about Harold in thest few days at work?¡± Instead of answering Brittany''s question, Mandy asked her back. ¡°Why did you bring him up for no reason, Mom? What could be unusual about him? He''s the same old good for nothing!¡± She was even more surprised when she heard her mother mention Harold all of a sudden. Nheless, she responded truthfully. Out of curiosity, Gordon and Richard both came over and waited for them to continue. ¡°That''s impossible! I''m telling you, that man isn''t as simple as he appears.¡± Then, she told them about her earlier encounter passionately. Still feeling terrified, she patted her chest and attempted to take a deep breath after finishing her story. ¡°Mom, is it possible that he tricked you? You mentioned that he had a part-time job as a waiter there, right?¡± She could not believe that a remark from Harold could persuade James to give up his fifty million, so she asked her own question after hearing Mandy. ¡°She''s right. That brat must have deceived you, Darling. Perhaps they conspired to trick you. Despite the fact that you were duped, you remain grateful to him. You''re literally helping the scammer by counting the money he scammed from you!¡± Richard added with a darkened expression, feeling that something was wrong. Surprised by Richard''s statement, Mandy looked toward Gordon, only to see that Gordon was also nodding, indicating that he agreed with his sister and father. ¡°Now that you mention it, that could be the case. How dare that jerk attempt to con five thousand from me?¡± After pondering about it for a moment, Mandy''s expression became gloomy as she shouted, ¡°No way! I can''t let that b*stard get away with this. I''m going to find him and demand my money back!¡± With that, she prepared to go out to look for Harold. ¡°What if he doesn''t admit it, Mom? Everyone there will most likely side with him. In addition, you paid in cash. How are you going to get your money back if you don''t have any proof?¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Seeing how Mandy was about to recklessly ask Harold for money, Brittany stopped her. ¡°Well... What should I do, then? Just let myself be lied to by this sted idiot?¡± Mandy spurted angrily. ¡°Mom, of course, we can''t let things be as they are,¡± Brittany assured her mother. She then gave Gordon a fierce look and said to him, ¡°Gordon, you know people who do shady work, don''t you? All this while you''d wasted money hanging out with them. Well, it''s now time for you to be useful. Go and take care of this!¡± ¡°Brittany, so long as you are no longer fantasizing over that loser, I am more than happy to do so. I just need to make one phone call for him to return the five thousand he cheated off mom and to make him pay for how he humiliated our family that day.¡± Gordon made a call to his friends the moment he was done talking. Back at the caf¨¦, after Harold saw that Mandy had left, he left a puzzled-looking James behind and returned to the private room. When the voluptuous Carolyn saw Harold return, both she and Logan stood up. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Harold, you could''ve let Logan handle such a small matter. Why would you trouble yourself with this?¡± ¡°That was my ex-girlfriend''s mother. It would be more appropriate for me to handle that myself! Please, have a seat!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Harold sat down and took his time brewing a pot of Earl Grey tea. The entire brewing process took a few minutes. When the tea was ready, Harold poured both Logan and Carolyn a cup of tea each. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please, allow me!¡± Logan''s face was frozen with apprehension as he received the cup of tea Harold had poured for him. ¡°Allow you to do this? And what, ruin such fine tea?¡± Harold''s words caused Carolyn to smile. As for Logan, those very words left him distressed. Whenever it came to tea, Harold insisted on brewing it himself. He insisted that his subordinates did not appreciate tea, and he did not want them to ruin the good tea. Harold gently took a sip of his tea, closed his eyes in enjoyment, then questioned Carolyn, who sat beside him, ¡°Carolyn, didn''t you mention that there were important matters to report? Are you using that as an excuse to mooch a few cups of tea off me?¡± ¡°Of course not. While the tea you brew is delicious, I still prefer alcoholic beverages. I do have important matters to report. Two years ago, I found a mysterious organization that had appeared overseas. They were going about gathering information on you and The Four. After a while, they suddenly went silent for some time. It seems that they had begun moving again recently. I believe they might be plotting against you, Mr. Campbell. Just in case, should I assign a few underlings to your side for protection?¡± As soon as work-rted matters were brought up, Carolyn stood to her feet. Her demeanor was very solemn, and her eyes were fraught with worry as she looked toward Harold. ¡°Hmph! Are those bandits still at it? If they daree here and think they can just leave, they won''t have it as easy as they did six years ago.¡± Suddenly, Harold''s body emitted a strong aura that was almost tangible. Not only did the pressure cause both Logan and Carolyn''s hair to fly backward, but it also broke the high-end coffee table before them into pieces. N?velDrama.Org content. The color drained away from their faces, but it didn''t take long before they rejoiced. ¡°Mr. Campbell, your injuries are healed?¡± Carolyn asked gleefully as soon as Harold rescinded his pressure. Harold nodded. His simple nod led Carolyn to breathe a sigh of relief. Back then, had Harold not been injured, they would not have signed The Five-Year Agreement with the other major powers. Instead, they would''ve repressed their opponents by force. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 As long as Harold recovered from his injuries, they would have nothing to be afraid of even if the mysterious organization or the world''s greatest fighters came knocking. At that moment, Logan looked toward the door and furrowed his brows. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Craig and James are both here. Should I send them on their way?¡± ¡°Let them in. It''s high time that we meet them. We might have other errands for them to run in the future as well!¡± Harold stated while waving his hand. Upon hearing this, Logan promptly went over to open the door. Earlier, James had run to Craig to verify Harold''s identity. They had nowe to offer their greetings. N?velDrama.Org content. Just as Craig and James arrived at the private room''s door, the door was opened from the inside. As they stood there surprised, Logan''s sudden appearance before them startled them. ¡°Mr. Quigley, you''re here too?¡± Craig asked respectfully. James immediately bowed his head as well, afraid of meeting Logan''s gaze. ¡°Mr. Campbell is having tea here today, and I''m here to attend to him. Come in, both of you!¡± When he was finished speaking, Logan turned around and walked away. However, after hearing what Logan said, both James and Craig were petrified with shock. Not only is Mr. Quigley here, but he''s here as an attendant? Whoever this Mr. Campbell is, it looks like his status is much greater, and he holds more power than we thought. Both of them entered the private room with careful steps. When the two individuals saw Logan and a beautifuldy standing behind Harold respectfully and the utterly destroyed coffee table scattered in front of them, their hearts started pounding. They were at a loss, and it showed on their faces. Did Mr. Campbell vent his anger at Mr. Quigley and this beauty? Specifically for James'' case, when he previously overheard Craig mentioning that Harold was Logan''s superior, he was merely surprised. Now that he saw the usually dominant Logan standing behind Harold in a respectful manner, the sight was shocking enough to send his brain into disarray. ¡°We are Craig McGowan and James Smith, offering our respects to Mr. Campbell and Mr. Quigley!¡± the two of them greeted Harold and Logan with their heads inclined reverently and with simrly respectful expressions. They then looked at Carolyn curiously, wondering how they should refer to the beauty before them. Logan turned his eyes toward the two, and his gaze turned cold. ¡°This beauty is Carolyn Suthers, a warrior from Baykeep. You may refer to her as Ms. Suthers. As for Mr. Campbell who is seated before you, he is the one whose name resounds from the past to the present and whose power is capable of making the world tremble, also known as the God of War,¡± Logan stated. ¡°Also, wherever Mr. Campbell is present, there is only one person whom you should speak respectfully to. Got it?¡± Logan''s final sentence caused Craig and James to start shivering and to almost kneel down. Waves of emotions swelled within them. They could not believe that the young beauty before them was the acimed Carolyn Suthers from Baykeep. Even more shocking to them was the fact that Harold turned out to be the God of War, whose power was capable of shaking the entire world and whose name resounded from the past to the present! It''s no wonder how someone as powerful as Mr. Quigley is only his subordinate. This man''s status was gained through ughtering tens of thousands of soldiers. Not even an army of millions could match him, who would be armed with a single gun! After the war six years ago, Harold had be a godlike figure in the hearts of the people of Chanaea. So long as he was there, no foreign forces dared to invade their country. Both Craig and James did not expect to find the God of War, who had disappeared for five whole years, to be hiding in Dellmoor. What excited them more was the fact that the very Mr. Quigley, who had helped them, was actually Logan Quigley who had fought beside the God of War. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 This means that we are also subordinates of the God of War! Such an honor was not something that immense wealth or power couldpare to. They finally understood how Logan was so capable that in just a short span of five years, he had helped them be two of the three most powerful figures in Dellmoor. ¡°Yes, the two of us shall sear in our memories the teachings of the God of War and Mr. Quigley!¡± James and Craig responded with both terror and awe in their voices. ¡°Rx, both of you. From what I heard, my father-inw, Benson, has been ying the stock market with you, James. You will have to take good care of him from here on out...¡± Harold grinned as he chatted with Craig and James about general affairs, causing the two of them to be utterly shocked and ttered at the same time. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They never would have imagined that the God of War, a mysterious figure whose name resounded through the ages was actually someone that approachable. At that moment, Gordon and the gangsters he had called had arrived outside the caf¨¦. ¡°Gordon, who dared offend you? Didn''t you mention my name to them?¡± a young man named Goldie asked boastfully as he strutted over to Gordon. His hair was dyed blonde, and following behind him were twenty overckeys who were wielding batons. ¡°Goldie, I did bring up your name. That bastard cheated my mom of her money. Just because he used to be in the army and could fight quite well, he went so far as to say for a city as small as Dellmoor, even if Craig McGowan were to step up, he would beat him up too...¡± Gordon rambled on while exaggerating some things. Goldie was fuming when he heard that. ¡°Motherf*cker! Guys, follow me. Let''s go end this fool!¡± Goldie charged into the caf¨¦ with the twenty- plusckeys right behind him. Gordon intended to follow them in as well but was held back by his mother. ¡°Let''s just wait outside.¡± Mandy did not want her son to be too involved with these gangsters. The Xenoses would just remain outside the caf¨¦ as they waited for good news from Goldie and his lackeys. ¡°Who''s Harold Campbell? Show yourself! It''s time for you to die!¡± Harold was seated in the private room enjoying his tea when he heard someone yelling his name from outside the room. His brows frowned a little, which gave everyone in the room a scare. Who would be so daring as to scream Mr. Campbell''s name out loud? ¡°We will take a look outside!¡± Before Craig and the others could finish speaking, however, Harold had already stood up and started heading out. Logan and Carolyn followed behind him. Craig and James had no choice but to follow right behind. When they came out, they saw a man with a blonde buzz cut and a crowd of gangsters with batons charging in aggressively. While Harold was still trying to figure out why these people were looking for him, Craig instantly understood what was going on. Why would my subordinatese here and brazenly cause trouble for Mr. Campbell? Craig''s legs grew weak from him being shocked. His body trembled, and he was unable to utter a single word. It looked as though he was having a stroke. Luckily, James was next to him to support him. Otherwise, he would have struggled to stand. Goldie and hisckeys were too focused on Harold that they did not notice Craig, who was standing at the back of the group. ¡°I am Harold Campbell. What''s the matter?¡± Harold asked sternly. ¡°You motherf*cker. I heard you were one arrogant b*stard. Not only did you gang up to cheat my brother''s money, you even went about and threatened to beat up Craig. Did you, or did you not?¡± Goldie questioned Harold in an imposing manner as he pointed his baton at thetter. The moment Harold admitted to it, Goldie would swing the baton down at him mercilessly. Harold was left confused after Goldie''s rambling. He turned around and gave Craig a look. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Craig was about to step forward and teach those people a lesson when Harold shot him a look. That one nce scared Craig so much that he fell to the ground, cold sweat forming on his forehead. ¡°I indeed don''t hold any respect for Craig!¡± Harold turned back and looked at Goldie and the rest. He spoke with a light tone, and there was a hint of sympathy in his eyes. Goldie and the rest were stunned by Harold''s words. I don''t know whether he''s smart or just arrogant. ¡°You have guts. Today, I''ll show you the reason why these flowers are so red. Men, get him!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised the baton in his hand and rushed forward. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. While doing so, he felt the thrill and glory of a general leading his men into battle. In the next second, however, his body suddenly flew back. ¡°End him!¡± Goldie, who had been kicked away, fell heavily onto the ground. Before he could stand up, he immediately turned back and yelled at his underlings. However, none of his underlings were listening to him. They had a look of panic on their faces as they quickly tossed their batons away. Goldie turned his head in confusion. He could not believe his eyes when he saw the scene before him. ¡°Mr. Campbell, my subordinates were not properly disciplined. Please forgive me. I will be sure to strictly discipline themter.¡± After kicking Goldie, Craig quickly apologized to Harold. ¡°What kind of world are we living in now? You''re still fighting and killing all day long. You''re threatening the peace of our society. Logan, your taste in people is getting worse and worse.¡± Harold was still speaking in a lighthearted and calm tone. However, his words struck Craig like a bolt of thunder. Craig, who was bowing to him at a ny-degree angle, fell to his knees with a thud as his legs gave way. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I was wrong. Please give me a chance. I will definitely discipline them properlyter and ensure that they don''t do such dangerous things again.¡± Craig trembled in fear. Goldie and the others were stunned. In their eyes, Craig was the king of Dellmoor. His influence even exceeded that of the richest man, Philip. However, at that moment, Craig was kneeling to a punk like Harold, begging for mercy. This sight drastically changed their worldly perception. Are we seeing things? All of them watched the scene unfold in shock. ¡°Let them go back. Whatever lessons that need to be taught must be taught.¡± Harold looked at Craig and spoke calmly. Then, he brought Logan and Carolyn back to their room to drink coffee. Harold''s words gave Craig a sense of relief. He stood up and turned to look at the others, who were still dumbfounded. ¡°Get out of my sight now!¡± Craig kicked Goldie again. Even though Goldie was thick-skinned, he was too afraid then to make a noise. He quickly fled out of the caf¨¦. ¡°Goldie and the others are out. I''m telling you, Goldie is known for being ruthless. As long as he''s the one making a move, even if Harold isn''t crippled, he would be living in the hospital for more than a month!¡± Gordon, who was outside the caf¨¦, had been watching the door intently. When Goldie and his men came out, Gordon spoke happily to his mother and his sister, Brittany. Not waiting for the two women to speak, he rushed out to meet Goldie and the others. ¡°Goldie, how is that punk? Did you beat him up well? Did you get the five thousand back?¡± Gordon asked, face filled with anticipation. ¡°Beat him up, my ass! I''ll never forgive you! You dare to set me up? Beat him up!¡± The disheveled Goldie became angry the moment he saw Gordon. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 That man is prominent enough to make even the boss kneel, yet this punk actually asked me to go teach him a lesson. This is clearly an act of sabotage! It was fortunate that Craig was there. If not, the consequences would be unimaginable if Goldie had really beaten up Harold. At the thought of this, Goldie looked at Gordon with eyes full of resentment. With a yelled order from him, more than two dozen of his underlings all started punching and kicking Gordon. ¡°Goldie... Y-You... Mom, Brittany, help me!¡± As he was getting beaten up by Goldie and the rest, Gordon became confused. He did not understand what was happening. ¡°Stop! What are you jerks doing? Why are you beating up my son...¡± Mandy and Brittany were confused by the sudden turn of events. They did not understand why the people that Gordon had asked for help from would beat him up. ¡°Beat up those b*tches too!¡± At the sound of Mandy''s voice, Goldie, caught up in his rage, shouted a ruthless order, not sparing the women. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Screams came from outside the caf¨¦. The family of three was badly beaten and bruised when Goldie and the others finally left. ¡°Gordon, didn''t you say that you were close with Goldie? What''s going on?¡± After Goldie and the others left, Mandy and Brittany dragged their aching bodies over to help Gordon up. They had puzzled expressions. ¡°Ouch! Be careful of my back. I used to have a very close rtionship with Goldie. The pocket money that Brittany would give me was usually used to treat them to eat and drink. I don''t know what happened to them today. Maybe they went crazy.¡± Gordon was still in a daze. Brittany thought for a while before suggesting to them, ¡°Something must have gone wrong inside. Let''s go in and see.¡± Mandy led the way as the three of them walked into the caf¨¦. Soon, they saw Craig and James, who were still standing outside the room. When Gordon spotted Craig, he was shocked. At that moment, he understood why Goldie and the others were acting so strangely. ¡°Stop! Stop! Let''s leave quickly.¡± Gordon pulled Mandy and Brittany away and ran outside. Aftering out, Brittany asked Gordon with a puzzled face, ¡°Gordon, what''s wrong with you? We haven''t found that b*stard, Harold, yet. How could you drag us away?¡± Mandy had the same expression on her face. ¡°Did you see the two people just now? The tall and big man with a scar on his face is Goldie''s boss, Craig. It is said that this high-end caf¨¦ belongs to Craig''s friend, James ''Moneybags'' Smith. Craig must have seen Goldie bringing his men to his friend''s turf to cause trouble and taught him a lesson. That''s why they were so angry with us and started beating us,¡± exined Gordon confidently. He often hung out with Goldie and the rest. Therefore, he was familiar with Craig''s face and recognized him. He had also heard things about James. ¡°Then... What are we going to do about our money? Are we going to just let this matter go?¡± Mandy asked with an anxious face. ¡°Mom, of course we''re getting the money back from that punk. However, now is not the time. We''d better go back first,¡± replied Gordon. He was feeling a little fearful. With that, he forcefully dragged Mandy home. When the three of them got home, they saw Richard sitting by thendline phone. He was holding the handset as he stared off into space. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°Dad, what''s wrong? What happened?¡± Brittany asked her father worriedly. ¡°You''re finally back, Brittany. I don''t know what''s going on, but those hotels,rgepanies, and factory cafeterias that previously signed contracts with us called to say that they''re rejecting our greenhouse vegetables. What should we do?¡± Richard exined anxiously upon seeing that his family members were back. ¡°What? Those hotels and factories are breaching the contracts? How did this happen?¡± Hearing his words, the three, including Brittany, immediately turned pale. Truth be told, after noticing that so many factories, hotels, andrgepanies'' cafeterias had signed the contracts, they had listened to Harold''s advice and not only invested all their savings but also borrowed three million from the bank to expand the size of their greenhouse. Now the vegetables are ready to be sold, but those hotels and factory cafeterias abruptly decide they don''t want them anymore. Doesn''t that mean we''re going to suffer aplete loss? What are we going to do when the bank demands the loan repayment? ¡°Don''t worry too much about it. Those hotels and factories have signed contracts with us. Worsees to worst, we can take those contracts and sue them!¡± Richard assured them with a forced smile. ¡°It''s not that easy, Dad. Since they dare to break the contract, they must have a countern. Besides, lawsuits take time. Even if we win, all our vegetables will be rotten in the greenhouse by the end of it. More importantly, we''ve already invested all our funds, and we can''t even get the money for the down payment to buy a house for Gordon. What can we take out to file awsuit against thosepanies?¡± Brittany asked her father with her face deathly pale. ¡°If so... What do we do now? Worsees to worst, we''ll look for those vegetable sellers, sell the vegetables to them at a low price, and reim our capital!¡± As expected of the head of the family, Richard quickly thought of a way to preserve their capital. Previously, many vegetable sellers hade to their greenhouse base in person, intending to buy their vegetables. However, at that time, they had already signed contracts with those hotels,rgepanies, and factories cafeterias that purchased at retail prices, which were much higher than the sellers'' wholesale prices. Naturally, they would not choose to coborate with those vegetable sellers. However, with their current situation, capital preservation was the best option. Mandy''s eyes lit up with hope upon hearing that. She quickly urged her husband, ¡°You must hurry up and contact those vegetable sellers then!¡± Richard quickly found the phone number that one of the sellers had left behind and dialed it. ¡°Hello, who''s this?¡± The first call was soon answered. The Xenoses all looked anxiously at Richard. ¡°Hello, Mr. Carlson. I''m the owner of Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce¡ª¡± Richard had just introduced himself as the owner of Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce when the person on the other end hung up without saying a word. His face instantly turned grim. ¡°What''s going on? Could it be that his phone just happened to run out of battery? Why don''t you try the number of another seller,¡± Mandy said, not willing to give up yet. Richard nodded and proceeded to dial the number of another vegetable seller. ¡°Hello? Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Brook. This is Brittany''s Greenhouse¡ª¡± This seller was meaner as he hung up the phone upon hearing the word ¡°Brittany.¡± The next two also did the same. ¡°How can this be?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 62 Chapter 62 As the color drained from Mandy''s face, the entire family began to panic. It seemed as though they had somehow offended everyone overnight as all those people simultaneously decided to ignore them. ¡°Don''t you find it a little strange that everyone collectively broke the contracts at this time?¡± Brittany was rtively calmer and began raising some questions. ¡°Brittany, are you saying that someone is targeting us?¡± His daughter''s question enlightened Richard as he immediately thought of the key issue. Brittany nodded before asking her parents, ¡°Since so many hotels andpanies have unterally terminated their contract with us, and even the vegetable vendors have ignored us, the answer is obvious. Have you both offended some big shot recently?¡± ¡°We spend our days attending to the vegetables in the greenhouse. How can there be time and ce to offend some big shot! Did you, on the other hand, offend anyone in thepany recently, Brittany?¡± Richard answered without any hesitation. ¡°I... I didn''t either!¡± Brittany was about toment that other than Harold, she had not offended anyone recently. However, in the end, she reasoned to herself that he could never possess the ability to instruct the hotels,rge Besides, it was his idea that we should venture into greenhouse produce back then. This time, the trio turned their attention to Brittany''s younger brother, Gordon. ¡°Why is everyone looking at me? Although I often associate with Goldie and the others, I''ve never offended any big shot!¡± he protested, feeling wronged. ¡°It''s pointless for us to keep on guessing. Tomorrow, I''ll go to those hotels andpanies and get an exnation from them in person. Only through finding out the reason can wee up with the corresponding countermeasure,¡± Brittany said helplessly. The rest of them could not think of anything better, so they could only nod their heads. It was a depressing and uneasy night for the Xenoses. The next day, Brittany went to those bigpanies and hotels early in the morning, going door-to-door to find the initial coordinators. To her despair, all the hotels andpanies she went to turned her down for various reasons and did not even give her the chance to speak face-to-face. N?velDrama.Org content. It continued until noon when she dragged her exhausted body to an office building, thestpany that signed a contract with her family. ¡°Hello, I''d like to speak to Mr. Yale of yourpany''s purchasing department. Is he avable?¡± Brittany had lost all the confidence she had had at the beginning of the day and now spoke to the receptionist with a pleading tone. The receptionist was most likely a neer as she picked up the phone and called the purchasing manager of theirpany without hesitation upon hearing Brittany''s request. Joy washed over Brittany''s features when she saw that. ¡°Mr. Yale wishes to know who you are.¡± The receptionist exchanged a few words with the purchasing manager on the phone before asking her the question. ¡°Just inform him that I''m Brittany Xenos from Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce, and I wish to see him for something important,¡± Brittany replied, feeling excited upon seeing that there was finally apany willing to speak to her. The receptionist ryed her words truthfully to the purchasing manager on the other end. However, within ten seconds, she put down the phone. ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Xenos. Mr. Yale said that he''s too busy to meet you. I kindly ask you to leave!¡± The receptionist''s words diminished the spark of hope that had grown within Brittany, causing her to feel ever so hopeless again. She did not say anything more and could only drag her tired body away, knowing very well that arguing further would not work as she had already tried many times. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 However, upon reaching the entrance, she felt unwilling to let the entire morning pass without sess. Hence, she hid near the entrance and waited for Thomas Yale from the purchasing department to get off work. Only around half-past twelve did the purchasing manager she was looking for exit the building. Brittany rushed toward him like he was herst hope. On the contrary, the man with the receding hairline turned and ran away upon seeing her, as though he had just seen a ghost. ¡°Please wait, Mr. Yale. I just have a question. Why did yourpany terminate the contract unterally? Should you not give me a satisfactory answer, I will sue you in court!¡± Brittany demanded aggressively when she sessfully stopped him. She vented all the grievance, unjust, and anger she had experienced that day on him. ¡°I can''t believe you still have the nerve to question us, Ms. Xenos. The price of your greenhouse vegetables is much higher than the market price. You people are so corrupted. Go ahead and sue us if you have the means to do it!¡± Thomas replied while avoiding her gaze. ¡°We agreed on the price before you signed the contract, but now you''re using it as an excuse. If you weren''t satisfied, why did you sign it back then?¡± Upon hearing that this was the reason, Brittany was furious. Ours are organically-grown vegetables, so our price will certainly be higher than those vegetables grown with chemical fertilizers. ¡°Do you think we wanted to sign at that time? If it wasn''t for the big shot supporting your family, do you think we would be so stupid as to sign at such a high price? In all honesty, we terminated the contract this time because your family crossed the wrong person. Coming to me is pointless. If you want to sue, you can go ahead. Now, excuse me.¡± Although she had already thought of this possibility, she was still taken aback by the confirmation from Thomas. ¡°Mr. Yale, can you tell me who exactly is this big shot trying to cklist my family''s business?¡± Brittany asked with a hopeful look as she grabbed his hand. ¡°I''m sorry. I don''t know who the person is either. We only know that the instructions to terminate the cooperation with Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce came from Paradise Hotel''s tinum members chat group. No one knows who on earth did it!¡± After saying that, Thomas stopped paying attention to her and turned to leave. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The instructions came from Paradise Hotel''s tinum members chat group?¡± Brittany kept mumbling those words as she slumped to the ground. She looked even more dejected than before. Everyone in Dellmoor knew that one needed to own over ten million worth of assets to apply for the mostmon bronze membership in Paradise Hotel. Silver members had more than a hundred million worth of assets, whereas gold members had more than a billion. The assets of tinum members were as high as ten billion, and those of the highest-tier diamond members had reached a terrifying one hundred billion and above! In other words, the person who cklisted my family business this time is a big shot with assets worth over ten billion. No wonder almost all thepanies, hotels, and factories in Dellmoor have terminated coborations with us. Even in a first-tier city like Dellmoor, there are less than five big shots with assets worth more than ten billion. Apart from the four prominent families, only Craig, the Underground King of Dellmoor, and James ¡°Moneybags¡± Smith can achieve that. Who would dare to defy the instructions of such a big shot? However, I don''t understand why those big shots would cklist insignificant people like us out of the blue? In the end, she could only drag her despondent self home. ¡°Brittany, look who''s here!¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The moment she entered, Mandy shouted to her excitedly, so Brittany subconsciously looked toward the living room. A man whose appearance could be described as handsome was sitting in front of her father with a large bouquet of flowers beside him. There were also many gifts on the table. ¡°Jon? Didn''t you go abroad? Why did youe back?¡± Brittany asked in confusion upon seeing the handsome man. The man was none other than Jon Sullivan, a ssmate who had relentlessly pursued her in university. At that time, she felt that his appearance was too feminine and did not have a sense of masculinity. Coupled with the fact that she heard he relied on his good looks and family background to buy an apartment near the school¡ªwhere he often brought all kinds of girls to spend the night¡ªand she did not hesitate to reject him then. Sometimes he even brought two or three girls there in one night. Any adult would know what they were doing! Later, she heard that he had gone abroad. Hence, she never thought that he would suddenly appear in her home on this day. ¡°It''s been a while, Brittany. Have you been well? I just heard about you and your family''s affairs from Mr. and Mrs. Xenos. If you agree to be mine, you can leave those matters to me!¡± Jon picked up the roses and stood, dering those words confidently as he walked toward Brittany, who looked exhausted but still captivating. During the five years he was abroad, although the Sullivans had not attained the same status as the four prominent families in Dellmoor, it was still considered a first-rate family in the city. He believed that she would certainly not be as naive as before after experiencing the harsh reality of life for the past few years and would understand that nothing was better than finding a rich man. ¡°You think you can do that? As long as you can help me solve my family''s problems this time, I can agree to date you. If you can''t do it, please don''t bother me again in the future. I''m tired. I''m going to my room to rest.¡± Looking at Jon, who was walking a little unsteadily, Brittany coldly uttered those words before turning around and returning to her room. The way he walks is obviously the result of an overly decadent lifestyle. Although I truly wish to find a rich man to marry right now, that doesn''t mean I''ll marry just anyone. I still have my pride. ¡°Well... Since Brittany is tired today, I''ll visit her another day, Mr. and Mrs. Xenos!¡± Jon, who had just tasted rejection, said to Richard and Mandy awkwardly. ¡°I can''t believe this daughter of mine. Don''t mind her, Mr. Sullivan. She''s just tired. She''ll be better after some rest. I''ll leave our family matter to you then.¡± Mandy saw him off at the house''s front door. ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Xenos. Leave it to me. I''ll settle it within three days.¡± After stating that confidently, Jon turned around and left. However, the moment he turned around, the smile on his face vanished and was reced with a sinister grin. In truth, he had been keeping tabs on Brittany during the past few years he had been abroad. Hence, after learning that she had broken up with her boyfriend, he immediately flew back. ¡°Brittany, you b*tch. I''m going to enjoy having my way with you once I get your body...¡± Jon mumbled. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His mind was filled with images of her alluring looks and mesmerizing eyes. The thought of her kneeling and begging him for mercy after being conquered by him was enough to excite him. Meanwhile, lying on the bed in her room, Brittany kept thinking about the words Thomas had said at the very end. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Which big shot banned our family? Why would they do so? Mr. Yale also mentioned that he was forced to sign the contract back then. Who exactly is this person? It was Harold who originally suggested that we open a greenhouse. He was the one who apanied me to negotiate contracts with those hotels and bigpanies. He also suggested that we upscale our business. Is he the mastermind behind all this? Brittany suddenly thought of a ridiculous idea, but she quickly shook it off. That poor guy can''t even fork out thirty thousand. How can he be capable of forcing those giant companies,rge hotels, and factories to sign contracts with him? Furthermore, we have always attended contract negotiations together. Brittany eventually began to piece together the little details of the times she spent with Harold. Other than the fact that he was poor, and that he couldn''t give her the life she wanted, Harold treated her well. However, Brittany gritted her teeth in anger when she thought about how he had turned to propose to Isabe and even pped her on the spot because he was unable to fork out thirty thousand. That night, the unhappy Brittany made a post on Instagram before falling into a deep sleep. Jon had promised to help her family settle the matter, but she did not take it to heart. After all, the big shot who cklisted her family had assets worth over ten billion. The Sullivans, although influential in Dellmoor, were iparable to the tinum members of Paradise Hotel. Harold was adding Carolyn''s contact on WhatsApp when he happened to see Brittany''s Instagram post right after she uploaded it. He read her post in a low voice: I have no appetite. I can''t tell the difference between sorrow and happiness. If you know how despair feels, that''s probably what I''m going through right now. He was unustomed to the despair and helplessness conveyed in her post. The Brittany he knew was not a pessimistic person. ¡°Logan, has Brittany run into any troubletely?¡± Harold asked, lifting his head to nce at Logan who sat across from him. As his mind was recently upied with Isabe, he had not paid attention to Brittany at all. Furthermore, their past was a misunderstanding. He didn''t want to be a disturbance presence in her life anymore. When Harold asked him that, Logan looked at Carolyn beside him. Seeing the look on Logan''s face, Harold turned to Carolyn. ¡°Carolyn, what''s going on?¡± he questioned in a neutral yet dignified tone. Carolyn felt somewhat flustered at Harold''s inquiry. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I can''t ept how Brittany and her family treat you. I used my position as a manager to inform the tinum members of Paradise Hotel about it, and cklisted Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce. Almost all the hotels,panies, and factories have terminated their contracts with the Xenos family...¡± Carolyn said angrily with a hint of indignation and fear in her eyes. ¡°You''re a dignified member of The Four, yet you went so far as to ban amoner! Do you expect praise for your actions?¡± Harold spoke. He was mad, but he did not reprimand her excessively. He knew that Carolyn had done so in his defense. ¡°Mr. Campbell, why do you insist on being in a rtionship with her if you know that she''s just a regr girl? Furthermore, now that she''s involved with you, is she still considered amoner?¡± Carolyn asked in agitation. She was dismayed to see the fury in Harold''s eyes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°Watch your tongue, Carolyn. Apologize this instant!¡± Logan, who was beside her, stood up abruptly. He was ready to put her in her ce for raising her voice at Harold. ¡°Am I wrong? There are so many talented and beautiful women of significant social standing in this world who are dying to be with Harold, yet he rejected all of them for a girl who treats him coldly. How is he... any different from a simp?¡± Carolyn trailed off, her voice eventually bing just short of a mumble. ¡°How dare you!¡± Logan snapped. He could not hold back at Carolyn''sck of remorse when she had gone so far as to call Harold a simp. Carolyn did not retaliate. She knew that resistance was futile. She was no match for Logan, who was the strongest of The Four. ¡°Logan, don''t mind her. There are some things that the two of you won''t understand. Lift the ban before tomorrow!¡± Harold instructed Carolyn. He sighed as he checked the time. It was already nine at night. ¡°It''s gettingte. I''m leaving.¡± He rose to his feet and left the caf¨¦. Craig and James, who had been standing outside the door, disguised as waiters, did not dare to leave until Harold, Logan, and the others had left. Along the way, Harold left ament on Brittany''s post: Rest well, tomorrow will be better. Then, he put his phone away. In the living room of the Sullivan residence in Eastview, Connor Sullivan, head of the Sullivan household, was livid. ¡°You want me to resolve the issue with Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce? Are you courting death?¡± he roared. Jon had been waiting for his father''s return ever since the former came back from Brittany''s house. Connor, Jon''s father, finally returned from a social engagement at around nine. Jon quickly brewed him a cup of coffee and told him about Brittany''s situation. Given the status of the Sullivans as a first-ss family in Dellmoor, Jon believed that the Xenos family''s issue would be resolved with just a few words from his father. Then, he could bring his lover home. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, as soon as he spoke of Brittany''s situation, his father''s hand trembled. The cup fell from his unsteady grasp. Connor stared at his son, who had just returned from overseas, in shock. He even disregarded the hot drink that had spilled onto his hand. ¡°Dad, what''s wrong? Brittany''s situation can be resolved with just a simple order from you. Why are you making a fuss over it?¡± Jon said, looking at his father uncertainly. ¡°You know nothing. The entire Dellmoor knows of the situation with Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce. It is said that the manager of Paradise Hotel spread news about the ban to the tinum members. In other words, the ban was implemented by an insider from Paradise Hotel. Not even Dellmoor''s richest man, Philip, has the power to save the Xenos family, much less someone of my position. Furthermore, anyone who gets dragged into the matter may be doomed forever. Don''t involve yourself with Brittany and her family if they''re unable to settle the issue themselves. Otherwise, the Sullivans will be destroyed in an instant,¡± Connor warned his son sternly. ¡°One more thing. A certain character, who is apparently feared by the three big shots, has recently arrived in Dellmoor. Keep your distance. Do not offend him if you encounter him,¡± Connor added. He took out his phone and showed Jon a short video that he had received on WhatsApp. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¡°Isn''t he Craig McGowan, one of the three big shots in Dellmoor? Why is he groveling at someone''s feet?¡± Jon eximed after watching the video. He turned to look at his father in surprise. The short video was of Craig kneeling before Harold, begging for forgiveness, right in front of the entrance of Paradise Hotel. Someone had been brazen enough to record the incident and upload it online. ¡°I don''t know, and apparently, no one knows who that man is either. Recognize that face, and do not ever offend him. Do you understand me? I''m tired. Please leave, and do remember what I''ve told you,¡± Connor said before he left to take his rest. Jon was left stumped in the living room. Even though he had seen the Instagram post by Brittany, he dared notment on it. The next morning at seven o''clock, when Brittany''s family was not yet awake, the outside of the Xenos residence was already packed with people. There were men and women of different ages. However, all of them had one thing inmon¡ªthey owned businesses in Dellmoor. These people owned assets that epassed hotels, office towers, and even factories. Furthermore, all of them were holding a contract, not to mention that those who were there were business owners of modest size. Those who owned smaller businesses could only wait outside the residential area. Last night, in Paradise Hotel''s tinum member chat group, a mysterious admin known as Carolyn had retracted the ban order on Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce. She even ordered for the hotel, office tower, and factory owners who previously signed contracts with them to apologize to the Xenos family and offer to sign new contracts with Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce. The owners of the hotels, office towers, and factories were bbergasted by the ban order previously. After all, why would the management of a conglomerate like Paradise Hotel issue a ban order on a smallpany like Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce? Besides, the management retracted the ban order shortly after and even urged the business owners to apologize to Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce. Even though the business owners had theirints about the decision, no one dared to voice them out. They could only oblige and personally go to the Xenos residence to offer their apology. ¡°What is happening out there? Why is it so noisy?¡± The Xenoses were roused by themotion outside their house, and Mandy went outside to check it out. ¡°Who... are you guys? Why are all of you crowding the entrance of my home?¡± Mandy was startled by the sight of the gathering of bosses dressed immactely outside of her house. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Xenos. I am the owner of Grandeur Hotel, Mr. Milburn. I am here today to apologize to you, as well as to renew the contract that we signed previously!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A middle-aged man with a rounded belly, akin to that of a pregnant woman, stood right in front of the group. He hurriedly stepped forward and greeted Mandy with a smile upon spotting her. It was a most peculiar sight to behold¡ªa businessman who had a worth of over millions was buttering up a middle-aged woman working as a farmer. The faces of the bosses who were lining up behind Mr. Milburn twitched in response. ¡°What did you say? That you''re here to apologize and renew the contract?¡± Mandy asked. She thought that she was still groggy from just waking up and heard the man wrongly. Hence, she asked again to confirm that her ears had not yed a trick on her. ¡°Mrs. Xenos, you did not hear us wrong. We''re here to ap¡ª¡± Before the pot-bellied man could finish his sentence, Mandy shut the door in his face. She dashed back into the house and yelled at the man of the house and her children, ¡°Hurry up and come out! There are people here!¡± Still in their pajamas, Richard, Brittany, and Gordon came out of their rooms with confounded looks on their faces in response. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°Mom, who''s here?¡± Brittany asked in a confused tone. ¡°Jon has helped us settle our problems! The hotel, office tower, and factory owners are lining up outside to apologize to us!¡± Mandy eximed. Thud! The tube of toothpaste in Richard''s hand fell to the floor, making Brittany snap out of her daze. ¡°Mom, it''s already morning. Please wake up!¡± Brittany thought that her mother was still dreaming and did not believe a single word she said. After all, the person who was trying to ban them was a tinum member of Paradise Hotel. N?velDrama.Org content. Even though the Sullivans exercised great influence in Dellmoor, they still paled inparison with the tinum members of Paradise Hotel, who each had a worth of over ten billion. Besides that, a worth of over ten billion was only the base requirement of being a tinum member of Paradise Hotel. ¡°You don''t believe me? Why don''t you take a look yourself?¡± Mandy opened the door again when she noticed her daughter was still skeptical. This time, Brittany finally saw the group of people gathering outside her house with her own eyes. Brittany''s almond eyes widened as her mouth popped open in shock. She had met most of the bosses who were standing right outside her door. Hence, she recognized them in a heartbeat. ¡°I- Let me just go back to my room to change my clothes!¡± Brittany finally regained herposure and hurried back to her room to change out of her pajamas. Then, the Xenoses spent almost a full day sending off each and every one of the bosses. ¡°Jon is quite capable, huh? Not only does hee from an affluent background, but he is also quite efficient. He''s helped us solve such a difficult situation in just a single night! Brittany, hurry up and call him to thank him. You have to hold on to him. I don''t think you can find a man like him anywhere else in Dellmoor. Come to think of it, there won''t be many in the whole country either!¡± After sending off the bosses, Mandy disregarded the weary look on her daughter''s face and urged Brittany to invite Jon out for a date. Other than Brittany, everyone else was certain that the bosses had only apologized to them because of the Sullivans. ¡°Mom, Dad, do you guys really think that it''s Jon''s helping us this time?¡± Brittany was still reluctant to believe it. After all, the Sullivans still could not rival the tinum members of Paradise Hotel. She had not told them about the baning from a tinum member of Paradise Hotel as she feared that they would worry about it too much. However, it was all in the past now. ¡°Who else could it be if not him? For the past two days, those that we approached avoided us like the gue. Only Jon was willing to help us out, and he''s fulfilled his promise. He''s much better than that dirt-poor Harold. Why are you still hesitating?¡± Displeased at her daughter''s behavior, Mandy poked Brittany''s head and nagged her. She was worried that Brittany did not know any better and would let a man as good as Jon slip out of her hands. After all, Brittany had insisted on being together with the penniless Harold back then. Brittany would have married the dirt-poor fellow if he had been able to fork out the three hundred thousand betrothal gift and had notmitted such an absurd act. ¡°Okay then...¡± After a moment of contemtion, Brittany thought that her mother had a point. Ever since they were banned for no apparent reason, nobody had been willing to help them out. She could not think of anyone else who would help them other than Jon. However, she was surprised that the Sullivan family was so powerful that they could even make a tinum member of Paradise Hotel retract their ban order. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 After a long instance of deliberation, Brittany finally made up her mind to invite Jon out on a date. Even though Jon was a womanizer, he came from a powerful family. Should Brittany refuse, she would face the repercussions. If Jon could get that tinum member of Paradise Hotel to stop the boycott, then he could also get them to continue boycotting my family. Besides, there''s no downside to marrying a man with wealth and power. Brittany concluded that her only option was to put up with Jon. Jon soon received a call from Brittany. Coincidentally, he had been looking for an opportunity to admit to Brittany that there was nothing he could do to help her family. Hence, he agreed to meet. An hourter, the duo met in front of Grandeur Hotel. ¡°Brittany, there''s something I need to tell you.¡± As soon as the two met, Jon spoke first. He wanted to retract the boastful statements he had made the day before at Brittany''s home. ¡°Jon, you don''t have to say anything more. I stand by what I said. I''m truly grateful to you for resolving my family''s situation. From now on, we can date officially!¡± Brittany assumed that Jon wanted her to fulfill her promise. Given that she had already made her decision, she instantly epted Jon''s courtship. ¡°What did you just say? You are agreeing to go out with me?¡± There was an expression of disbelief on Jon''s face when he heard Brittany''s words. They were far beyond his expectations. ¡°That''s right. I said it before. If you help my family out of our trouble, I''ll agree to be your girlfriend. This morning, the bosses of various hotels, factories, andrgepanies came to my house to apologize. They also guaranteed that they wouldply with all the previous contracts. Since you helped resolve my family''s difficulties, then I shall fulfill my promise.¡± Brittany spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°This...¡± Jon was dumbstruck at Brittany''s words. He was unaware that the problems surrounding Brittany''s family had been resolved. Furthermore, it appeared as if Brittany was under the false assumption that Jon was the one who helped her. Jon was at a loss. What do I do now? Do I juste clean with her or im the credit? If I go along with it and take the credit, this beauty will belong to me. As Jon ogled Brittany, whose eyes were gleaming alluringly, the desire within his heart grew stronger. Given how Jon abruptly fell into a trance as he stared at her, she could not help but feel ufortable and ask, ¡°Jon, what''s the matter?¡± ¡°N-Nothing. I didn''t expect how swiftly my dad would make his move. I told him justst night about your family''s situation. Then today, everyone went and apologized to your family. Let''s go and grab a bite to eat. Then, we can catch a movie. There''s a good blockbuster movie that just premiered tonight.¡± Jon tried his best to appearposed as he spoke. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The moment Brittany called out his name, he had made his decision. He would first get Brittany into bed with him. As for the rest, he decided to leave it for after the act. For thest two days, Isabe had dragged Marilyn around in her quest to get a job. However, Isabe had be more defensive ever since the incident in the hotel. Whenever the interviewer was a man, Isabe would be slightly triggered. Hence, she remained unemployed even after two whole days of job-searching. It made her feel extremely dejected. ¡°Be, don''t be like that. Smile! Why don''t we go to the movie theater tonight?¡± Marilyn racked her brain for a way to cheer Isabe up. Within a split second, Isabe saw through Marilyn''s intentions. Isabe''s heart warmed. ¡°All right. I''ll purchase the tickets online now,¡± Isabe agreed without another word. The two of them then left to get something to eat. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Harold had just gotten off work when he received a report detailing Isabe''s movements for the day from Logan. He was unconcerned at the fact that Isabe had trouble finding a satisfactory job. After all, he was sure that the Turners would make their move within the next couple of days. As such, he took the opportunity to strengthen his rtionship with Isabe. Harold sent a message in reply to Logan. He texted: Logan,e up with a way to divert Marilyn away when the movie is about to start. After that, he found a random ce and had dinner before heading to the movie theater in advance to wait for Isabe. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Harold arrived at the movie theater, he saw a familiar figure. It was Brittany. Meanwhile, Jon was purchasing their tickets at the cashier of the movie theater. Brittany followed behind him, ncing around from time to time. She appeared to be somewhat uneasy. As it turned out, Brittany had seen through Jon''s intentions. She was certain that, after the movie, he would bring her over to a hotel and book a room for them. Even though Brittany had been with Harold for about five years, he had never crossed the line with her or done anything inappropriate. Hence, she was reluctant to engage in what awaited her as she was still a virgin. For a moment, Harold was stunned when he saw Brittany. He wanted to switch directions and turn around a corner to avoid meeting her. Nevertheless, Brittany was too familiar with Harold''s figure. The moment he turned his back, she noticed him. Simrly, a look of shock appeared on Brittany''s face. Given how Harold once ¡°intentionally¡± made his way to her residential area to trap her, the idea that he was secretly stalking her instantly crossed her mind. Immediately, her naturally pretty eyes zed with anger. Harold had only taken two steps before Brittany rushed up behind him in a fit of fury, yelling his name, ¡°Harold Campbell! Stop right there!¡± In an instant, all the eyes in the ticket hall of the movie theater spun toward them. A crowd soon gathered around to witness the drama. Harold swiveled around resignedly. He smiled bitterly as he greeted, ¡°Brittany! What a coincidence! You''re here to watch a movie as well?¡± ¡°Coincidence, my ass! What are you doing here?¡± Brittany interrogated Harold aggressively. ¡°Obviously, I came to this movie theater to see a movie,¡± Harold answered honestly. ¡°As if! You''re clearly stalking me! I''m telling you, stop wasting your time! It''s impossible between us. Besides, I already have a new boyfriend. His family is rich and powerful, unlike a poor rat like you. I''ll be spending tonight in a hotel room with him, so you better leave right now before you affect my mood.¡± Brittany emphasized herst word. That led to discussions amongst the onlookers. ¡°D*mn! Here''s another dude being rejected just because he''s poor.¡± ¡°That guy looks like the devoted and loyal type. What''s wrong with society nowadays? Why have women be so materialistic?¡± Most of the men gazed at Harold in pity. They sighed as they shook their heads. However, their remarks instantly angered the women nearby. ¡°What do you men know? Thisdy here is so beautiful and alluring. She''s got the right to pursue a better life for herself! If you''re looking for someone to me, then me him for being so worthless! He''s poor, yet he wants to woo such a beauty. Does he have no shame?¡± ¡°That''s right! Are you all saying it''s only okay for you men to desire a beautiful woman for a wife, but it''s not okay for women to want a better life? What kind of logic is that? If you men don''t work to improve yourselves, you deserve to get dumped!¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The men and women at the scene had opposite stances. Those men, who sympathized with Harold, looked at Brittany disdainfully. As for the women, who were on Brittany''s side, they looked down on Harold, the pauper. Brittany was on the verge of exploding with rage when the onlookers'' words fell on her ears. Conversely, Harold turned toward his supporters and nodded thankfully at them. It was also then that Jon was done buying the movie tickets and emerged from the crowd. ¡°What''s wrong, Brittany? Who is this?¡± Jon asked while looking at Harold''s side profile. Harold turned around again upon hearing Jon''s voice. Simrly, he nced at Jon, too. Harold furrowed his thick eyebrows as soon as Jon came into his sight. Judging from his paleplexion, he must have been leading a life of debauchery. Why would Brittany find herself a man like him? With just a nce, Harold had already figured Jon out. Standing right next to Brittany, Jon was frowning at Harold, too. He felt that Harold looked oddly familiar. It was as though he had met Harold before. In the meantime, Brittany was oblivious to both Harold and Jon''s expressions. She raised her head arrogantly upon hearing Jon''s words. ¡°Look carefully, Harold. This is my current boyfriend, Jon. He''s the son of the Sullivan family, one of the most prominent families in Dellmoor. You''d better stop clinging to me! Otherwise, don''t me me if someone breaks all your limbs one day! Take this as a reminder. Nheless, if you get to your knees and beg him for mercy now, he''ll let you off today!¡± Although Brittany had always used to act haughtily in front of Harold in the past, thetter was momentarily stunned when he heard what she had said. She wants me to get to my knees in front of everyone and beg for her boyfriend''s forgiveness? I can''t believe she''d take things this far just to give me a warning. Meanwhile, a thought shed across Jon''s mind when he heard the words ¡°get to your knees.¡± It was then that he finally knew why Harold seemed rather familiar. Gosh! Isn''t he the young man who scared Craig out of his wits? Craig got to his knees and prostrated himself on the floor to beg for his mercy in the video! As these thoughts swirled in Jon''s mind, his entire body trembled involuntarily. How unexpected! The man who got the Underground King of Dellmoor, Craig McGowan, to kneel and bow down before him is Brittany''s ex? But that''s Craig McGowan, one of the three most powerful figures of Dellmoor! Hmm... Perhaps this man is also the one who helped Brittany settle her family affairs. Jeez, why am I so unlucky? Dad even specifically reminded me not to offend such a big shot last night. At that moment, Jon recalled that his father instructed him to get out of the way whenever he saw the big shot from afar. s, he bumped into Harold on this day, not to mention that it seemed like he had offended Harold unknowingly as well. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As he was thinking of that, Jon noticed that all of Harold''s attention was focused on Brittany. Hence, he thought he could flee the scene. ¡°Get down on your knees now!¡± Brittany snapped when she noticed that Harold did not show any intention to kneel and plead for forgiveness. He simply continued gazing at her. As soon as she said that, before Harold even moved, Jon was so frightened that he fell on his knees. Thud! Everyone at the scene burst intoughter upon witnessing Jon''s reaction. Haha! Does this guy kneel before his girlfriend so often that it became a natural reflex? Brittany was as puzzled as the onlookers. ¡°Jon, what are you doing? I was asking Harold to get down to his knees and beg for your mercy. Why are you kneeling before me instead?¡± Brittany asked, intending to help Jon up. However, thetter ignored Brittany. He scrambled toward Harold instead, much to the onlookers'' shock. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I-I had no idea that Brittany is your woman. I''m sorry for being ignorant, Mr. Campbell. It''s all my fault, but nothing has happened between us. I''ve never even held her hand before. I swear I''ll not see her again. Please, Mr. Campbell, please let me off! Please don''t hurt my family!¡± Jon pleaded. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Under the shocking gaze of Brittany, Jon bowed nonstop to Harold. Even a bigwig like Craig got to his knees and bowed at this guy in front of the public... I''m nothing compared to Craig! To Jon, Harold''s words were absolute now. As long as Harold was willing to let him off, Jon would do anything Harold asked him to do without a second thought. Hearing what Jon just said, Brittany was utterly dumbfounded. The onlookers were gaping in astonishment at the scene as well. Earlier, they thought Brittany, the gold digger, dumped the penniless Harold and dated Jon, the silver- spooned kid. However, that didn''t seem to be the case. There''s no doubt that Jones from a wealthy family. Yet, the so-called pauper who was dumped has a more impressive background! Even the silver-spooned kid needed to get to his knees to beg for the man''s mercy. Unfortunately, this gold digger has no idea that the man whom she deemed a pauper is no ordinary person. How ridiculous that she even asked him to get to his knees to beg for the rich kid''s forgiveness. The turn of events was too dramatic that even Harold was bbergasted. Hmm... how did this person find out about my true identity? The Five-Year Agreement has just ended. I reckon not more than ten people in Dellmoor know about my background. Just as Harold was thinking of asking how Jon knew about his real identity, he received Logan''s message, saying that Isabe and Marilyn were reaching the movie theater. Therefore, Harold voiced, ¡°Jon Sullivan, right? Just stay away from Brittany from today onward. Now, get out of my sight!¡± Harold thought of allowing Jon to leave first, lest Isabe and Brittany felt awkward meeting each other. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell. Right away!¡± Jon responded immediately. He sighed in relief upon hearing what Harold had said. After rolling over once, Jon rose from the ground and bolted out of the movie theater as though he was running for his life. Once again, everyone''s jaws dropped when they saw that. Wow! Such a scene could only be seen in movies or television in the past. I''ve never expected such a thing to happen in real life. The silver-spooned kid scrambled away when he was asked to do so. How scared was he for him to make such a fool of himself like that? Before the movie even started, everyone had already witnessed an exciting scene. ¡°D-Did you threaten Jon with some sort of violent acts?¡± Brittany blurted out after staring at Harold for a long while. In truth, Harold was a former soldier. Brittany knew that he was quite a skillful fighter. Apart from threats of violence, I''ve no idea what other tactics Harold has to make Jon frightened like this. Harold, who looked exasperated, did not reply but questioned Brittany in return, ¡°Is that what you think of me? I''m a man who resolves everything with violence?¡± However, on second thought, Harold realized he seemed to indeed have attained his current status by using physical force. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmph! How barbaric!¡± Brittany let out a snort upon hearing Harold''s response. Then, she turned around and walked away. Harold let out a sigh of relief when both Brittany and Jon had left. With that, he made his way out of the crowd. He found himself a seat in a corner with dim lighting. After sitting down, he ordered a drink and waited for Isabe. Seeing that the scene had ended, the onlookers eventually dispersed and hung around the area, waiting for the movie to start. Meanwhile, Isabe and Marilyn rushed toward the movie theater after having their dinner. Immediately after they fished out the movie tickets, Marilyn noticed her phone was ringing. She nced at her phone and was surprised to see that the caller was her boss. Hence, she hurriedly answered the call. Two minutester, she said, ¡°Be, my boss is asking me to head back to the office. I have to record a song at thest minute. I don''t think I can watch this movie with you. What about you look for your contractual hubby to apany you?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 After ending the call, Marilyn looked at Isabe with an apologetic expression. Her boss had called at a really bad time. ¡°Work is important. You should go back since your boss just called. I can watch the movie another time,¡± Isabe said understandingly. After Marilyn left, Isabe was not in the mood for a movie anymore. However, she could no longer return the two movie tickets that she had already purchased. After thinking for a moment, Isabe decided to listen to Marilyn''s advice and called Harold. ¡°Are you free for a movie?¡± It was her first time inviting a man to the movies. As she was feeling rather shy, she spoke in a soft voice. In fact, she nned to hang up if the person on the other end of the line hesitated. ¡°How can I reject my darling wife''s invitation to watch a movie? Tell me where you are. I''lle over right now,¡± Harold said with a serious expression as he crouched in a corner of the cinema. In order to make his lie seem more convincing, he deliberately tried to stall for time. He even bought a drink for Logan when he spotted thetter arriving at the movie theater. As for Marilyn, when she arrived at the parking lot, she realized that the keys to her car were still with Isabe. She quickly jogged back to the movie theater to find Isabe. However, just as she turned around the corner, she saw two familiar figures standing in front of her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. One of them was the mysterious man who had saved them at the hotel. The other was Harold, who was Isabe''s husband on paper. She knew how Harold looked, as Isabe had sent a picture of him to her before. A confused thought immediately popped up in her mind. Why are they standing there together? However, as she was rushing to get back to her office, she merely stopped for a few seconds to nce at them and then turned to leave. Harold felt someone''s gaze upon him and turned around, but all he saw was the back of Marilyn''s figure. As it was almost time, Harold came out of his corner and walked over to Isabe. He walked past Marilyn, who had gotten her keys. ¡°Why did you invite me to watch a movie, Darling?¡± Harold asked on purpose as he walked up to Isabe. ¡°If I invited you to watch a movie, then just watch it. There''s no need for so many questions. Come on, the theater just opened.¡± Isabe was slightly embarrassed by Harold''s question. She deliberately rolled her eyes and put on an annoyed expression to conceal her slight nervousness. She then walked toward the movie theater with the two tickets in hand. Harold was not angry with her attitude at all but followed her into the theater. Soon, the movie started. It was a major motion picture in which many famous celebrities appeared. At that moment, Isabe noticed that most of the viewers consisted of couples who were passionately in love. It was fortunate that Harold was next to her. Otherwise, she might have been given weird looks. Halfway through the movie, there was a steamy scene between the male and female lead. The couple sitting next to Isabe seemed to have been influenced by it, for they started kissing passionately in the dark theater. Moreover, the girl started making sounds that would make anyone blush. The couple''s actions were even wilder than what was happening on the screen. Isabe felt incredibly awkward and could not help turning her head to re at them. As if they could feel her stare, the couple stopped what they were doing and nced back at Isabe with a look of mockery. Harold also noticed what was happening next to him. When he saw Isabe''s awkward expression, he reached out and took her soft hand in his. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Isabe''s body tensed up when Harold suddenly grabbed her hand. It was her first time holding hands with a guy. Thus, she felt incredibly ufortable and wanted to snatch her hand out of his grip. However, at that moment, the couple next to her continued with their wild actions. In order to mask the awkwardness she was feeling, Isabe decided to do something that thoroughly shocked Harold. She had had enough of the couple''s looks of mockery. As she had always been apetitive person, she stood up in determination. When Harold noticed her sudden action, he thought that she was going to scold the kissing couple. Contrary to his thoughts, she sat down on Harold''sp and kissed him on the lips, trying to imitate the passionate scene shown on the screen just now. Harold was utterly stunned. Huh? Am I being taken advantage of by my wife? Her method of teaching that couple a lesson was not wrong, but it was certainly very unique. Nheless, Harold loved it. However, a helpless expression crept up his face in the next second. That was because Harold realized that Isabe did not know how to kiss at all. Although their positions resembled what was just shown in the movie, Isabe''s method of kissing was just her pushing her lips against Harold''s repeatedly. What a shame! It indeed seemed to be a waste to Harold. Although he was still delighted to be kissing her, this thought still remained in his head. Therefore, Harold decided to take charge. He ce his hands on Isabe''s slim waist and was about to teach her how to kiss when she suddenly chomped down on his lips. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Harold had just taken over control when this happened. ¡°Ouch! Stop biting me, Darling!¡± Harold eximed instinctively. That instantly attracted everyone''s attention, and their gazes immediately swerved in his direction. Fortunately, the movie theater was dark. Thus, no one was able to see their faces clearly. The couple next to them burst out inughter. Isabe, who was already very shy, just became the center of everyone''s attention, and now the couple was also chuckling at her. Her face turned as red as a tomato as she stood up. Grabbing her bag, she ran out of the theatre in a rush. Although they were only halfway through the movie, Harold could only get up and leave, for his wife had already left. Just as he passed by the couple who had been kissing, he suddenly stopped and gave them a thumbs up to show his gratitude. The couple merely looked at him in confusion. Once Isabe got out of the movie theater, she ran all the way to the parking lot. She did not even stop to let Harold catch up with her. How embarrassing! If Harold caught up with her, she would not know how to face him. When Harold exited the movie theater, Isabe had already gotten into the car and locked it. She refused to open the door for Harold, no matter how hard he shouted at her. Instead, she drove straight home, alone. Harold could only call for a cab. When he returned back home, Benson and Pauline were watching television in the living room. ¡°Dad, Mom, is Be home yet?¡± Harold asked. ¡°Yes, she is, but she locked herself in her room the moment she came back. She didn''t even greet us. Did you two get into a fight?¡± Benson asked with a worried expression. ¡°Not at all. We went to the movies just now. It was just...¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Harold was about to give a vague exnation to gloss things over when Isabe opened the room door from the inside. She poked her head out and interrupted with a warning, ¡°Harold, you shut up!¡± ¡°It''s gettingte, so we should get some rest too.¡± Seeing as their daughter had finally opened the room door, Pauline and Benson tactfully returned to their own room. When Harold made to walk in Isabe''s direction, she instantly stopped him. ¡°Stay right there! You''re sleeping on the couch tonight.¡± With that, she mmed the door shut again. ¡°What...¡± Harold was speechless. However, when he thought about it, sleeping on the couch for a night in exchange for a kiss seemed pretty worth it. While Harold was tidying the couch, Brittany was blocking Jon''s way outside the Sullivan family''s mansion. Staring at Brittany, who wasn''t giving way, he implored, ¡°Ms. Xenos, please let me off, will you? I really didn''t know Mr. Campbell was your ex-boyfriend. If I did, I definitely wouldn''t have the guts to mess with you even if you allowed me to.¡± Previously, he wanted to obtain Brittany and even had the intention to get her in bed. Nevertheless, such thoughts disappeared at that instant when he was at the movie theater. Jon had just left the movie theater when Brittany called him and said she wanted to meet him. He was so scared out of his wits that he didn''t even dare to go home. It was only after a long time did he then sneak home. Yet, Brittany had been waiting for him. ¡°The Sullivan family is capable of everything. You guys can even resolve the issue of a ban from a tinum member of Paradise Hotel. Don''t tell me you''re afraid of a broke b*stard who has a little bit of strength?¡± Brittany asked, looking at the fright that was still lingering on his face. ¡°A broke b*stard who has a little bit of strength? You were with him for such a long time; don''t you know his identity?¡± Jon asked puzzledly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What identity can he have? He''s just a former soldier and a loser who only knows how to sweet talk others!¡± His words only caused Brittany to feel even more confused. Could Jon have some misconceptions about that broke b*stard? ¡°Mr. Campbell must have his reasons for not revealing his identity to you. However, I can assure you that he''s surely not what you''re seeing right now. To put it simply, you''ve probably missed your chance of bing a woman standing at the pinnacle of society.¡± Jon paused and continued, ¡°Also, the issue with your family wasn''t resolved by my dad. The one who wants to ban the Xenos family is someone from the internal management of Paradise Hotel. Even if the Sullivan family is ten times more formidable than we are now, we still won''t dare to be impudent in front of them!¡± At that moment, Jon no longer had the nerve to im credit for that matter anymore. Brittany was beautiful indeed, and what was more, she was born with a certain charisma that could captivate men easily. However, these were nothingpared to keeping his life. ¡°If it wasn''t your dad, then who?¡± Brittany was shocked upon hearing what he said. She even stopped wondering why Jon was so afraid of Harold and pushed the matter to the back of her mind. ¡°I''m not sure who helped you out on this either. Think about it yourself. Who else knows about your family''s problem? All right, I won''t say anything more. I''m going abroad tomorrow and will no longer bother you in the future. Goodbye!¡± The moment he finished speaking, he practically fled into his house. He wasn''t sure of Harold''s identity as well. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t have the spunk to say it when he saw the oblivious look on Brittany''s face. Since Mr. Campbell doesn''t want Brittany to know his identity, then he must have his reasons. In a daze, Brittany stood alone outside the Sullivan family''s mansion. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Brittany kept thinking about what Jon said earlier. If it wasn''t the Sullivan family, then who? Among the people we know, they''re the most formidable. Recalling how terrified Jon was when he saw Harold, along with the things that happened in the office a few days ago, she couldn''t help but think of another possibility. Could it be Harold? Does he have another powerful identity that I''m not aware of? She wanted to send a WhatsApp message to Harold and ask about everything. Before that, though, she tapped into her Instagram and saw thement he had left on her post yesterday. He had commented: ¡°Sleep well. Everything will be fine tomorrow.¡± Repeating this line silently, again and again, the scene of all those people crowding the entrance of her house this morning to apologize shed across her mind. After connecting the pieces of information together, she came to a conclusion that she herself didn''t dare to believe. It was only ten o''clock at night when Brittany returned home. ¡°Brittany, weren''t you on a date with Jon? Why are you back so early?¡± Mandy asked in surprise. Richard and Gordon, too, were looking confused. They thought Brittany would surely spend at least a night in the hotel with Jon. They didn''t expect her to be back so soon as it was only just past ten. ¡°Don''t ever bring up that pervert Jon to me again. The one who secretly helped us out of trouble wasn''t even the Sullivan family. That guy was trying to take the credit, and I almost lost my virginity!¡± she exined to her family in an enraged tone. ¡°What? It wasn''t them? Then who?¡± Mandy asked in shock. She was the first to react after hearing her daughter''s grumbles. The day after Jon visited them, the problem they were facing was dealt with. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, that such bigwigs hade over to personally apologize had even brought up the standing of the Xenos family in themunity. Earlier, some of their neighbors even dropped by their house, trying to curry favor with them. Of all the people they knew, only the Sullivan family had the power to turn the situation around. To Mandy, there was no doubt that it was them who helped the Xenoses. Yet, aftering back from her date with Jon, Brittany is now saying it wasn''t the Sullivan family? After hesitating for a while, Brittany blurted out her guess, ¡°It... might have been Harold who helped us this time.¡± ¡°Harold? That''s impossible. I would still believe it if you said a poor bloke like him is capable of running errands for us, but helping us resolve such a big issue? I''m not going to believe that. Brittany, has your heart gone soft, or are you feeling bad for that guy? Don''t tell me you still haven''t given up on him? Did you forget how he humiliated us back then?¡± The moment they heard his name, the Xenoses'' first reaction was strong denial. Then, their second reaction was that Brittany had yet to give up on him. ¡°Mom, listen to me. I''m not suspecting this without any reason or proof. Actually...¡± Brittany proceeded to tell her family about how terrified Jon had been when he saw Harold at the movie theater, as well as the entire conversation between Jon and her when they were outside the Sullivan family''s mansion. She showed them thement Harold left on her Instagram post and continued telling them about the things that happened in the office two days ago. However, she didn''t tell them she had been fired. She only said she had voluntarily resigned so she coulde back and help. ¡°T-That''s impossible. If he has such a shocking identity, then what about that day when he worked part- time as a waiter in the caf¨¦ and cooperated with others to cheat me out of five thousand?¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Even though Mandy agreed with her daughter internally, she was stubborn. She would never agree to it verbally due to her long-time prejudice against Harold. Ultimately, she didn''t want to admit it. ¡°Mom, what if the vase is really worth fifty million?¡± Brittany retorted. ¡°Um...¡± Mandy was rendered speechless by her daughter''s question. ¡°Brittany''s analysis is right. How about this? I''ll take care of Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce for a few days. You two tail that person. Then you could see what he''s up to and whether there''s anything unusual going on with him.¡± Richard was the rtively calmer one, so his suggestions were objective. Mandy and Brittany both agreed to his n. Afterward, they went to sleep in their own rooms. The next morning, in Isabe''s home, Isabe got the shock of her life. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Isabe woke up and opened her eyes, she saw Harold lying next to her. However, there was no nket in between them to separate the two. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Isabe let out a piercing cry the moment she saw him. She remembered she had ordered Harold to sleep on the couch in the living roomst night. Then, she had locked her door. How and when did hee in? However, that was not the most important question. What''s more important was that she thought that since she had locked her door yesterday, he would not be able to enter her room. That was why she had taken out her more revealing and sexy pajamas and wore them to sleep. Since the material of the pajamas was vaguely see-through, she bet the man had already seen her entire half-naked body! Harold was still soundly asleep when he was awakened by Isabe''s shrill scream. Instantly, he flipped over and covered her mouth with his hand. Isabe struggled fiercely and made those types of moaning noises that were sometimes loud and sometimes soft. Those sounds often made men excited after hearing them. ¡°Why are you screaming? Aren''t you afraid of Mom telling you off again?¡± Harold reminded her in a whisper. Upon hearing his words, Isabe blushed in embarrassment and quieted down. ¡°Who says she''s your mom? Anyway, be honest with me. How did you get in? I''m sure I locked the door yesterday!¡± questioned Isabe. She red again at Harold while grabbing the nkets and covering her vital parts. With a straight face, Harold answered, ¡°Didn''t you invite me to your room in the middle of the night? Do you not remember it?¡± Secretly, Harold was amused. He was the God of War and was obviously not going to be stopped by a locked door. ¡°Did I really open the door and invite you in?¡± Harold nodded. At his answer, Isabe was genuinely puzzled. Did I sleep-walk? While eating breakfast, Pauline again gave Harold and Isabe a weird look. Instantly, Isabe felt awkward. ¡°I don''t want to eat anymore!¡± Setting her cutlery onto her te, Isabe returned to her room to grab her bag, preparing to go job- hunting. After his daughter left the dining table, Benson immediately moved to Harold''s side. Then, he discreetly asked, ¡±You''re amazing, Harold! Do you have any particr tricks, or have you been using any medication or whatnot to improve your performance in bed? Why don''t you rmend some to me?¡± s, Isabe''s timing wasn''t right. She happened to overhear the exchange between her father and Harold after exiting her room with her bag. Instantly, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to disappear underground. Thus, she covered her face and ran out. Pauline red at Benson fiercely before leaving for the kitchen. However, she didn''t stop her husband from asking their son-inw those questions. Based on what Harold could see from his parents-inw''s behavior, he now knew why Pauline would scold her daughter every time thetter screamed. It turned out Benson was having trouble in bed. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Dad, I''m a natural at this, so I didn''t use any tricks. As for medications, I know of some traditional prescriptions you could try. I''ll get them for you after I get off work in the evening. Now, I need to go to work.¡± Both Harold and Isabe were embarrassed by Benson''s questioning. So, after answering his query, Harold, too, left in a rush. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At Turner Corporation, after two days of preparation, Harvey had finally gathered all the necessary documents for the loan repayment extension. Immediately after, he excitedly brought the documents to Eastern Bank to carry out the application. At first, Eastern Bank had approved their application to extend the loan repayment for half a year. However, they had retracted the approval after Turner Corporation faced a crisis. Now that the crisis in Turner Corporation had been averted and with tworge projects in their hands, Harvey believed that he would not face any problems getting the loan repayment extension. In fact, the process would be akin to nothing but a mere formality. When he arrived at Eastern Bank, Harvey straightened his back and walked into the lobby with a swagger. After entering the lobby, he threw the documents he was holding in front of the staff. He demanded in an arrogant tone, ¡°Where is your bank manager? Call him and have him meet me! I have arge business deal for him!¡± The staff nced at Harvey disdainfully. Nowadays, I''m so fed up with any Tom, Dick, and Harry meeting our manager for every little thing. She then casually took the documents and skimmed them. Not long after, her expression changed to a more respectful one. This was because she saw the words ¡°Turner Corporation¡± on the documents. She remembered that her branch manager, Jack, had left them a message to inform him immediately if people from Turner Corporation appeared. ¡°Mister, please wait a moment. I''ll notify our branch manager immediately!¡± After that, she stood up and hurried to where Jack was. After hearing her words, Harvey felt amused. Initially, he only wanted to meet a manager, but the staff went and notified the branch manager to receive him. A branch manager was undoubtedly a higher position than a mere manager. The service in Eastern Bank is certainly top-notch. Not long after, the staff led a big and tall man to Harvey. ¡°Mr. Jack, this is the man from Turner Corporation. Good day to you, mister. This is the branch manager of Eastern Bank''s Dellmoor branch, Mr. Jack. I''ll leave now to make coffee for you.¡± After that introduction, the staff member left. ¡°You''re the branch manager of Eastern Bank? I''m Harvey Turner, the deputy CEO of Turner Corporation. I believe you have read the documents I brought with me. So, you must be clear about why I am here. My objective is simple. I want to extend the loan repayment date for mypany!¡± Harvey knew he was an important client since he had two projects worth a billion each. So, he made use of his power and acted haughtily in front of the Eastern Bank branch manager. ¡°You''re the deputy CEO of Turner Corporation? Then, where is your CEO, Ms. Turner?¡± Jack asked in slight confusion after listening to Harvey. As Harvey heard Jack mention Isabe, he quickly corrected thetter''s misunderstanding. ¡°Ms. Turner? CEO? No, no, you must have been mistaken. That little b*tch is someone we, the Turners, have chased out from the house. She would never even have the chance to be a janitor of my company, let alone the CEO!¡± Harvey exined with a disgusted face. At Harvey''s reply, Jack frowned. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Turner. I''m afraid I can''t approve the loan repayment extension yourpany, Turner Corporation, applied for. Our bank, Eastern Bank, only trusts Ms. Turner as our liaise. If the decision- maker isn''t Ms. Turner, we will never authorize the loan repayment extension. My apologies, but I suggest you leave. I''m busy now, so I won''t be seeing you off.¡± With that said, Jack got up and left. Even the staff member who returned with two cups of coffee on a tray was sent back. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¡°Uh... What happened, Mr. Jack? How can you just leave like that? Don''t go!¡± Harvey was confused by Jack''s words. After standing rooted in his spot for a moment, he hurriedly chased after thetter to figure things out. The staff who brought in the coffee immediately ced the drinks aside and blocked Harvey. ¡°Mr. Turner, our branch manager is unavable to attend to you as he''s swamped with work. Moreover, as mentioned earlier, we only trust Ms. Turner when ites to Turner Corporation. Hence, please leave.¡± Before Harvey could say anything more, he was chased out by the security guard. Consequently, his materials were scattered all over the floor. ¡°What... the f*ck is going on? This bank only acknowledges that b*tch, Isabe?¡± He got up from the floor with a dark face. At that moment, many nosy onlookers were already surrounding him. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen someone being chased out by the bank before? Scram!¡± After finishing his sentence, Harvey acted as though he was about to hit those people who were softly discussing among themselves. Then, he pushed the crowd aside and left Eastern Bank furiously. Back at the Turner residence, Bradley jumped out of his seat when he heard about the incident from his son. ¡°What? Eastern Bank only acknowledges Isabe?¡± he asked in disbelief. Eastern Bank is an internationally recognized bank. How could they do such an outrageous thing? Not to mention, it was the branch manager himself who did it! ¡°It''s true. Look at the injury on my arm. It was caused when the security guard chased me out.¡± Harvey instantly pulled up his sleeves when he noticed his father''s skepticism, revealing arge patch of peeled skin. ¡°If that''s the case, we''ve really got a problem now!¡± Bradley finally believed Harvey after seeing the injury on thetter''s arm. ¡°What should we do now, Dad? Getting this massive order is pointless if the bank doesn''t allow extension,¡± Harvey asked in a panic, his expression helpless. ¡°What else can we do? Now, we can only bring your Uncle Benson and his family back to settle the bank loan first. Get ready and follow me to your uncle''s house to escort them!¡± Bradley answered in resignation. ¡°Dad, you''re going to escort them personally? Won''t you be humiliating yourself this way?¡± queried Harvey with a peculiar look. Back then, it was the two of them who suggested chasing Benson''s family out of the house. Yet, now, it was also them who would be escorting the family back. Won''t we simply be making a fool of ourselves? Bradley''s face turned red in embarrassment at his son''s questions. However, they had no choice. Had there been other options, he would not humble himself to do such an embarrassing thing either. ¡°Can you bring them back or settle this problem on your own without me? Hurry up and get ready now!¡± Bradley scowled at his son before leaving. At noon, Harold wrote a prescription as he was about to knock off work. Before it was time to clock out, he was already prepared to get the medications from the pharmacy. The moment he stepped out of the door, he saw Philip and a few bodyguards getting out of the car. ¡°Are you off work now, Mr. Campbell?¡± Philip had a lunch appointment with Matthew today to discuss their coboration. As a chairman, such a thing was generally something he need not get involved with personally. However, since Harold was working here, Philip wanted to take the opportunity to develop a closer rtionship with the former. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Little did he expect Harold to be walking out of Gxy Media as soon as he alighted from the car. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°Are you off work now, Mr. Campbell? I''m meeting Mr. White for a meal. Would you perhaps like to join us?¡± asked Philip deferentially as he hurriedly trotted to Harold. ¡°No, thank you. I have something to doter. Please go ahead!¡± Harold waved a hand and hailed a car to leave. Philip waited until Harold departed before straightening his back and entering Gxy Media. Meanwhile, Brittany and her mother walked out from the corner. ¡°Brittany, is that old man in the suit Philip Larson, the richest man of Dellmoor?¡± Mandy asked her daughter uncertainly. ¡°Indeed, it is him. I finally know why Gary, Kayden, and the rest were fired,¡± Brittany murmured in shock. ¡°Even the richest man smiled and spoke so reverentially to him? He has truly been hiding his identity from us for so many years!¡± Mandy was stupefied as well. The scene where Philip behaved in a sycophantic manner toward Harold was deeply ingrained in her mind. ¡°How did we fail to realize his wealthy identity even though you guys were together for so long? You know what, Brittany? We have to get Harold back. This is a good chance for you to marry into an affluent family. We can''t let it slip away.¡± Mandy immediately dragged her daughter, who was still in a daze, to stop a car and chase after Harold. In the meantime, Harold had gotten the medications from the pharmacy and had returned home. ¡°Dad, here are the medications and prescription you asked for. This was the prescription I got from Dr. Thompson some time ago. As long as you consume it diligently for half a month, I can assure you that you and Mom will feel eighteen again!¡± Harold entered the house to see Benson watching financial news in the living room. He ced the packet of medications and prescription in front of thetter and teased him with a serious face. Hearing that, Pauline, who was bringing theundry to the balcony, blushed. ¡°Gosh, stop joking around! I''ve made some m chowder. As a punishment, you''re not allowed to have any.¡± She nagged Harold before hurrying to the balcony to hang theundry, not wanting to listen to more of the duo''s nonsense. ¡°I''m sorry, Mom, all right? You must let me drink the soup. You make the best soups, after all. They''re better than those made by chefs of seven-star hotels. It tastes like home!¡± Harold gulped before begging her for mercy remorsefully. ¡°Hahaha! Don''t bother about her, Harold. She''s just stubborn. In fact, I know she''s dying for me to gulp down all the medicines and regain my strength and glory right this instant. Furthermore, this is a prescription from Dr. Thompson. Just by his distinguished name alone, one can tell the effects of his medications must be amazing!¡± Benson eximed. He could already imagine those magnificent days with his wife once he recovered half a monthter. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hubby, is that your ruthless brother Bradley''s car? Why is he here?¡± Right as Benson was about to take the medications, Pauline spoke up from the balcony across. ¡°You must''ve seen wrongly. Why would he personallye to a ce like this?¡± Benson answered, unbothered. However, the doorbell rang once he finished his sentence. Thinking that his daughter had returned, he quickly got up to open the door. ¡°What brings you here, Bradley?¡± Benson was stunned the moment he saw the two men outside the door. They were his eldest brother, Bradley, and his nephew, Harvey. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¡°Aren''t you inviting me inside, Benson?¡± Bradley questioned awkwardly. ¡°Come on in,¡± Benson said. After allowing the father and son into the house, he turned to his wife. ¡°Pauline, could you make the guests a pot of coffee? Bradley and Harvey are here.¡± As soon as he entered, Bradley plopped down on the couch without even bothering to greet Harold. He simply regarded Harold as a junior. In addition, he thought of Harold as a good-for-nothing expelled from his family who was now living off the Turners. Harold was unconcerned about their behavior and went back to watching television. After hearing Benson''s request, Pauline not only neglected to make the pot of coffee but also confronted Bradley and Harvey with a frown. ¡°What are the two of you doing here? We don''t wee you.¡± Bradley''s face turned a zing scarlet when he heard that. If it were not for the fact that he needed help from them, he would have loved nothing more than to stand up and leave there and then. Eventually, he uttered the words he had secretly practiced ten times after taking a big breath. ¡°We''re here specifically to ask you guys toe home with us. Be is also weed toe back to the company and work again. What do you guys say?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g His face remained flushed after speaking. It was clear that he was pretty uneasy. Bradley''s suggestion left Pauline speechless. ¡°This...¡± She genuinely did not expect them toe over to invite them back home. It would have made sense for them to ask them toe back if thepany were still under the management of Isabe. However, she could not help but wonder what Bradley''s intention was for inviting them back since the company no longer belonged to them. She had spent years living with them, so she was well aware of their personality. Pauline did not believe that Bradley, someone who had always looked down on them, would invite them back out of concern for Benson living ufortably outside. Meanwhile, Benson was also skeptical. He and his wife exchanged nces, and both saw the doubt in the other''s eyes. Pauline''s expression was hostile as she questioned, ¡°What are you plotting, Bradley Turner? You wouldn''t have asked us to return out of the blue.¡± Before attempting to persuade the couple earnestly, Bradley took a moment to gather the right emotions. ¡±What are you on about, Pauline? I could not take it when I found out that you and your family of four were staying in a room that was only a hundred square meters. I even went to Dad to plead for leniency so that you guys could return. It took a lot of effort for me to convince him. You guys are members of the Turner family, after all. If others were aware of your present circumstances, the Turners'' good reputation would be tarnished. Therefore, you guys should return with me, not just for the good of the Turner family but also for your own benefit.¡± Benson shot his wife another nce. After more than ten years of marriage, the two of them could tell what the other was trying to say just by looking at each other. They then nodded simultaneously. Benson was about to agree when Harold, who was standing by the side, spoke up to object to Bradley''s offer. ¡°Wait a second. I disagree. Old Mr. Turner should be the one to invite Mom and Dad since he was the one who kicked them out back then. You ought to show some sincerity. We''ll only go back if hees!¡± Bradley had been rendered speechless by Harold''s words due to his guilt. ¡°You¡ª¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Harvey gave Harold a look of disdain before rebuking, ¡°Harold Campbell, you''re merely a good-for- nothing who was kicked out by your family. Who gave you the right to decide this for Uncle Benson and his family? Mind you¡ªwe are here to inform you, not invite you back. How dare you ask Grandpa to come over personally? You would have ended up sleeping on the streets if it hadn''t been for Isabe, you piece of trash!¡± Bradley, too, shed Harold a look of contempt once he regained hisposure. ¡°Harvey''s right, Benson. You guys should ask Be to divorce this unwanted good-for-nothing pauper as soon as possible! Otherwise, it might damage the Turners'' good reputation. Some may im that we are a charity case that collects abandoned things.¡± Just then, the doorbell rang again. Pauline immediately went over to get the door. ¡°Does Isabe live here?¡± The voice belonged to Mandy. Before even hearing Pauline''s response, Mandy caught a glimpse of Harold, who was standing in front of Bradley and Harvey. She immediately pulled Brittany into the residence. Under everyone''s gaze, the mother-daughter duo stood before Harold, with the former begging, ¡°Brittany and I have learned from our mistakes, Harold. We''vee especially to apologize to you today. I was hoping that you two could reconcile. I no longer desire any betrothal gifts. All I ask is that you be kind to Brittany. Would you agree to that?¡± Brittany, too, wore a gentle expression. The corner of Bradley and Harvey''s lips twitched after they heard Mandy''s words. They had just referred to Harold as an unwanted good-for-nothing. Yet, the next second, here came people pleading for the man''s return. ¡°Please don''t do this, Mrs. Xenos. Isabe and I are already married, so it''s impossible between Brittany and me anymore. Besides, our rtionship had been a mistake to begin with. I owe Brittany a heartfelt thanks for ending our rtionship that day. Otherwise, I would have lived with regrets. Please head back!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harold''s expression was equally apologetic and sincere as he spoke. Those words, however, had a different connotation to Mandy and Brittany. ¡°You¡ª¡± Mandy was about tosh out at Harold out of habit. Yet, the thought of the wealthiest man in Dellmoor treating him respectfully made her rethink her actions. She forced down her insults and put on a sorrowful face before pleading, ¡°I haven''t begged you for anything in thest few years. Take it as I''m begging you, all right?¡± As for Brittany, she was staring at Harold with a resentful gaze. ¡°Let''s just leave, Mom. He has already made it quite clear. We shouldn''t hang around and make a bigger fool of ourselves.¡± She gave the man onest meaningful look before dragging her mother behind her and walking away with reddened eyes. The mother and daughter left as hurriedly as they came. Bradley would have assumed Mandy and Brittany were hired by Harold to humiliate Harvey and himself if it were not for the background check that the Turners had conducted on the Xenoses. Harold fixed his gaze on Bradley and Harvey, who were both rooted to the ground. With a hostile expression on his face, he asked, ¡°What? Why haven''t you two left yet? Do you want me to kick you guys out myself?¡± The father-son duo could not seem to spit out their insults after recalling the incident with Mandy earlier. ¡°You f*cking¡ª Just wait and see! Let''s go!¡± With that, the two also left hastily. In the car, Harvey turned to Bradley, dismayed. ¡°Dad, Uncle Benson was already about to agree, yet Harold had to show up to ruin everything. What are we supposed to do now?¡± His intense hatred for Harold was evident in his eyes. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¡°What else can we do? We can only go back and look for your grandpa. If we ruin Turner Corporation, he will surely kill me!¡± said Bradley. Then, he started the engine and drove away from the residential area where Isabe''s house was. As soon as the car left, Isabe came home. ¡°Dad, Mom, what happened?¡± she asked. She was perplexed to see the darkened expressions on her parents'' faces aftering home. The couple nced at Harold, who was watching the television leisurely. ¡°Bradley came just now to ask your family to go back. I chased him away,¡± Harold calmly answered on the elders'' behalf as he fixed his gaze on the television. Benson and Pauline were slightly displeased by Harold''s earlier action. Based on their understanding of Edward, it would be impossible for the man to lower his pride and invite them back personally. Harold chasing Bradley and Harvey away earlier was practically equivalent to cutting off their way to return to the Turner family. However, Harold had a unique identity, so they dared not me him. Thus, they could only sit on the couch and sulk by themselves. ¡°Harold Campbell, who gave you the right to decide for our family? Grandpa values his pride more than his life! Aside from Turner Corporation, which he used his entire life to build up, nothing could waver him. Do you even know when you chased away Uncle Bradley, you had essentially cut off any hope for my parents to return home? You''re too self-centered!¡± bellowed Isabe. She trembled in rage and hit Harold with her bag. ¡°Be, calm down. You''re still pregnant. What if you hurt the baby?¡± persuaded Pauline worriedly. ¡°Hurt the baby? I''m not even pregnant! You guys are the ones who jumped to the conclusion by yourselves. Plus, this b*stard and I are...¡± Isabe was too furious that she nearly exposed her actual rtionship with Harold. Logically speaking, the matter with the Larsons was solved, and Harold no longer had any value to her. Hence, she could jolly well tell her parents the truth. Yet, when the words rose to her tongue, she suddenly did not want to say them for some unknown reason. ¡°What? You''re not pregnant?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Pauline and Benson exchanged nces as a glint of disappointment and concern shed across their eyes. Before that, they assumed their daughter was pregnant with Harold''s child and had an assurance. However, not only was Isabe not pregnant, but she even dared to raise her voice at Harold. It had to be said that the God of War was the killing machine on the battleground who earned his glory with his fists. If he gets mad and flies off the handle, no one will be able to restrain him! Also, what if he wants to get a divorce in a huff? He''s the prestigious God of War! Many women around the globe would love to throw themselves into his arms, and there are plenty who are more outstanding than Isabe. For example, Brittany Xenos. She must have her eyes on Harold after finding out Harold''s identity as the God of War, which was why they came to beg him to change his mind. At that thought, Pauline and Benson quickly dragged their daughter away. Harold presumed they were shunning him, so he hastily extended a hand and gripped Isabe. ¡°What right, you ask? Then, I''ll tell you. It''s because you''re the woman I, Harold Campbell, fancy. I will never allow anyone to bully you, even if it is your uncle or grandfather. I will make all of them pay the price. Is my answer eptable?¡± he stated. Isabe was stunned by Harold''s domineering words. Facing his roar, she was not outraged at all. Instead, she felt a little surprised. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 From the bottom of her heart, she liked domineering men like him. Of course, the premise was that the man needed to have the capability to back him up. A domineering man without any capability was simply a joke. Right then, Isabe viewed Harold as a man who spent her father''s money yet had the audacity to behave so overbearingly. ¡°Useless!¡± she blurted out the word after a while. Then, she ran into her room, refusing to face the man. Hearing their daughter berate Harold, Pauline and Benson were astounded again. Fortunately, Harold didn''t seem to take the insult to heart. ¡°Harold, Be is only worried about the two of us. Please don''t get mad at her. Didn''t you say the soup I make reminds you of home? I''ll bring it out now. Let''s have lunch!¡± suggested Pauline. Finishing her words, she immediately went into the kitchen and brought out the food beforedling a bowl of soup for Harold. ¡°Mom, I can do it myself. How could I let an elder like you serve me?¡± said Harold. With that, he quickly snatched the bowl from Pauline, then called Isabe over to eat. When Isabe ignored him, he scooped a bowl of soup, opened the door, and entered the room. As for the locked door, things like that were basically a piece of cake for Harold. With a slight twist, he managed to open the door. Seeing Isabe sitting alone by the dressing table in a daze, he sneaked in with the bowl of m chowder. Pfft! When the woman saw him through the mirror, she could not help but chuckle. However, she immediately realized something and stifled herughter. ¡°Don''t be mad. I promise your grandpa wille here to ask your family to go back by today. Here, have the soup and calm down,¡± coaxed the man as he tried to feed her. She dismissed him and turned to look at the door. Suddenly, her expression became cold. ¡°Didn''t you say it wasn''t you who sneaked into my roomst night?¡± Isabe turned around and stared intently at Harold. ¡°I... Have this soup yourself. I''m full, so I''m heading back to work,¡± he responded. With that, he fled the room. Pfft! Looking at Harold fleeing awkwardly, Isabe could no longer pretend to ster the aloofness on her face. She immediately let out a giggle. Meanwhile, after Bradley and Harvey returned to the Turner residence, they went to look for Edward. ¡°What? That b*stard wants me to invite them personally! Who does he think he is? Just let him die on the streets!¡± howled Edward. Once the elder learned he had to ask Benson and his family back by himself, he was so enraged that he almost smashed his coffee cup. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, if you don''t do it, what''s going to happen to thepany? This is thest step before Turner Corporation advances to the next level!¡± eximed Bradley, seemingly deeply concerned about the company''s affairs. Edward fell silent. ¡°Dad!¡± Bradley hastily called out again upon seeing his father''s silence. He knew that Edward was wavering, so he needed to get thetter to make a decision as soon as possible. ¡°Fine! Go and call Brandon and his family here. We will go together and get those ''gods'' back,¡± grunted Edward, putting emphasis on the word ¡°gods.¡± He was afraid Benson would use the excuse that Brandon had yed a part in kicking them out, so he decided that all of them would go together. Hearing Edward describing Benson and his family as ¡°gods,¡± Bradley was delighted. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 When Bradley returned to report to his father, he put Harold''s words in Benson''s mouth. He had achieved his desired effect. Edward thought that it was Benson''s intention to humiliate him in front of the whole family. Edward became utterly discontented with Benson, so much so that he loathed thetter to the core. Edward was still the one calling the shots in the Turner family. Even if Benson had James as his backer, he would not be having the upper hand forever. As long as Edward disliked Benson, Turner Corporation would never fall into Benson''s hands. Soon enough, Brandon and his family were summoned to the living room. ¡°What did you say, Bradley? Is Dad really going to personally ask Benson toe back?¡± Brandon and his family were astounded to find that Edward would be paying Benson a visit just to invite their family back. None of them knew about the incident at Eastern Bank, so they could hardly believe the news. Bradley nodded. ¡°Dad! Why must you go there yourself? I''ll go in your stead. You mustn''t be put to shame like this!¡± With that said, Brandon wheeled around. He intended to look for his brother, Benson, and find out why thetter had to put their father through this. ¡°Get back here. I asked you and your family to assemble here so that we could all go together, not for you to act recklessly!¡± Edward quickly stopped Brandon in his tracks, for he was worried that thetter might mess everything up. Edward had poured his entire lifetime''s blood, sweat, and tears into Turner Corporation, so he had no choice but toy down his pride. Brandon wanted to get something out of his mind, but a stern look from his father immediately silenced him. With that, Edward led all the core members of the Turner family to Isabe''s rented house. In the meantime, Harold had already anticipated that the Turners would beg Isabe and her family to return. Hence, he texted his newly appointed supervisor on WhatsApp and applied for a half-day off in the afternoon. Harold''s presence at home piqued Pauline''s curiosity. She asked, ¡°Harold, don''t you have work today?¡± ¡°In a moment, Grandpa wille here with the others to ask for your return, so I''ve already requested a half-day off from my supervisor!¡± answered Harold ever so casually. His words reached Isabe''s ears when she just happened toe out of her bedroom. ¡°Dream on! My grandpa is insufferably prideful. He''ll never evere to us personally, much less invite us back!¡± she scoffed. ¡°Oh, is it? Why don''t we make a bet?¡± Harold did not even argue with her. Instead, he challenged her to a bet. ¡°Really? What''s the wager?¡± Putting on a confident look, Isabe was pretty sure that she would emerge victorious. After staying by her grandfather''s side for more than twenty years, she knew the old man inside and out. ¡°If I win, you have to promise to never file a divorce with me no matter what happens, and void our wedding agreement. What do you say? Are you up for it?¡± This was the moment Harold had been waiting for. He had finally exposed his true colors. ¡°Well...¡± Isabe deliberated. Initially, she had only nned to make a pact with Harold so that she could legitimately call off the engagement with the Larson family. At the same time, Harold could use her to mock the Xenos family. She had never seriously thought about being together with Harold. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hearing Harold''s suggestion, she reckoned that he had the intention totch onto her like a leech. ¡°Be, you silly girl! Quick! Say yes!¡± Watching her foolish daughter hesitating over such a good offer, Pauline genuinely wished to smack Isabe senseless. Isabe''s parents did not doubt Harold''s words at all. Since Harold said that Edward would bee here personally to invite them home, then Edward would definitely show up. Furthermore, Harolding up with such a request could only mean that he truly cared for their daughter. Both Pauline and Benson were over the moon. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°Fine. Count me in. What happens if you lose?¡± Isabe gave it some thought. She believed that it was impossible for her to lose the bet. With her parents urging her, she agreed on the spur of the moment. ¡°If I lose, I''ll also promise never to divorce you no matter what happens. How''s that sound? Is it fair enough?¡± replied Harold as he shed a half-smile. ¡°You! You''re so shameless!¡± Harold''s words ticked Isabe off so much that she wanted to whack him so badly. ¡°Why? What''s wrong? Are you not confident in yourself?¡± At longst, Harold decided to spur her with a taunt. ¡°Says who? It''s a deal. Let''s do this. My parents will be our witnesses.¡± A burning sensation ofpetitiveness surged within Isabe as soon as she fell for provocation. She was not convinced that an outsider like Harold would know her own grandfather better than herself. Thud! Thud! Thud! Right then, someone came knocking on their door. Isabe''s heart shuddered with each sound. ¡°Don''t tell me... that Grandpa''s really here?¡± Her palms were already drenched in sweat when she heard the sudden knocks on the door. Conflicting thoughts were running wild in her mind. On the one hand, she wished for her grandfather to visit them so that they could rightfully return home as one of the Turners; on the other hand, if it was really her grandfather at the door, that would mean that she would lose the bet. Harold would probably stick to their wager and cling to her. Pauline went to answer the door at once. ¡°Dad! Why are you all here?¡± As Pauline''s voice reached Isabe''s ears, thetter was startled. She had just sealed the bet with Harold a second ago. What she had been worried about was actually happening. Grandpa really came! Isabe turned and red daggers at Harold. Deep down, she was unsure whether she should celebrate or be upset. ¡°You plotted this beforehand, didn''t you?¡± Scowling at Harold, Isabe gritted her teeth. ¡°Huh? No, no. It''s a bet, so either you win or you lose. I ced my bet, and I won! Don''t tell me you intend to go back on your word.¡± Harold grinned from ear to ear as he spoke. ¡°I shall greet Grandpa first!¡± Isabe neither admitted nor denied Harold''s statement. She rose to her feet and dashed into the kitchen to prepare coffee. Harold shook his head upon receiving a response like that. He felt he still had a long way to go to make Isabe fall for him. ¡°What brings you here, Dad?¡± Benson had expected his father''s arrival, but he was still pretty excited to see his father appearing right before him. Back then, Benson could never seem to gain Edward''s favor. His siblings had always looked down on him as well because he had yet to produce an heir for the family. Luckily, he was born a Turner. Otherwise, his status might be even lower than that of a housekeeper. Considering Edward hade with the whole family in tow to summon him back, Benson seemed to have regained all the dignity he had lost over the past decades. Edward said nothing as he steps into the house silently and sat on the couch. He scrutinized Isabe''s rental unit, whichprised of two bedrooms and one living room. ¡°What''s with your growing haughtiness, Benson? Dad''s here to get you. Shouldn''t you pack up and come back with us?¡± Brandon said. His tone reeked of dissatisfaction. ¡°Brandon, I... Okay, I''ll pack up right now!¡± Benson''s face fell on that note. He wanted to exin himself, but he did not know where to begin. ¡°Wait a minute. Is this how you invite people?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A nonchnt voice rang out from the couch just before Benson was about to let Pauline pack their bags prior to departure. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 After Harold said that, Isabe ran to him straight away and tugged at his arm. She looked at him meaningfully as she gestured for him to zip his mouth. Brandon fumed, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you interrupt your elders?¡± He then turned to Benson and went on, ¡°Since when has your daughter be so cheap, Benson? Why had she married such an ill-mannered bastard? It seems like you and your wife have failed to discipline him. How disgraceful!¡± Prior to that, Brandon was already quite displeased with Benson because thetter made Edward come all the way to invite Isabe and her parents back to their residence. He saw an opening, so he seized the opportunity to pick on both Harold and Benson. Upon hearing the word ¡°cheap¡± being directed at Isabe, Harold shot Brandon a chilling re. If Isabe had not been holding him back, he would have torn Brandon''s bloody mouth apart. At that juncture, everyone felt that the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped drastically. They could not help but feel chills running down their spines. Benson was shocked when he noticed Harold''s impassive countenance. ¡°S-Shut up, Brandon. Since we''re such a disgrace to the Turner family, we won''t be going home with you,¡± Benson blurted. He sounded really anxious. His son-inw of his was the one and only God of War. Harold would never tolerate any defamation from anyone. If Harold was infuriated by Brandon''s disrespectful attitude, the whole Turner family would be doomed, including Brandon himself. ¡°You...¡± Puzzled, Brandon thought that Benson was putting on airs. The former trembled with rage. He had no idea that he was one foot away from death''s door. ¡°How can you talk to Benson like that, Brandon? Apologize to him!¡± reproached Bradley upon hearing their conversation. He had painstakingly convinced his father to travel all the way here, so he had to prevent Brandon from making a blunder. Brandon was stunned. Hasn''t Bradley always hated Benson? Why on earth did he stand up for Benson? ¡°Dad? Say something!¡± Grievance inundated Brandon''s face as he gaped at Edward. ¡°Brandon, you had better apologize to your brother.¡± Edward did not raise his voice, yet he was exuding an intimidating vibe. Brandon and his family were stupefied once more. They had never expected Edward to take Benson''s side and demand Brandon to eat humble pie. It was as though the tide had turned overnight, and Benson had be the most favored son in the Turner family. On the flip side, Brandon, who had been the apple of his father''s eye from a young age, had suddenly turned into the most unweed one. Noticing his father''s serious visage, Brandon had no choice but to lower his head and apologize to Benson, ¡°I''m sorry!¡± ¡°That''s enough. Benson, it was our fault to have driven you all out of the family. I''ve learned from my mistake. Come home with us. Tomorrow, Be may return to ourpany as the deputy CEO and work together with Bradley so that our business can prosper. Let''s go.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Edward said that, he rose to his feet and got ready to leave. Seeing her father-inw''s action, Pauline sidled up to her husband and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Dad! Uh... Be will go back to thepany, but Pauline and I actually like it here, so we won''t be moving back to the Turner residence,¡± Benson blurted out swiftly. Those who were present were thunderstruck by what he had just said. They all presumed that Benson had declined to be one of the Turners. Edward''s face darkened. Leering at Benson, he got so furious that the corner of his lips kept twitching. He had already put aside his ego to invite Benson back to the family, yet thetter tantly pushed him away. It was no longer a p to his face, but rather an utter humiliation to him as a father. If it were not for Turner Corporation''s affairs, he would have beaten this ungrateful son senseless. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 It was not because they were impressed by the rose gold card. Instead, it was due to an order the headquarters gave to all employees two days ago. International Bank Union''s rose gold card could be used as Paradise Hotel''s diamond membership card. Reportedly, it was because one of the people in charge of Paradise Hotel in Dellmoor almost got fired due to an incident rted to the rose gold card. After walking a few steps, Harold suddenly turned around and said to the two security guards, ¡°Right, do you have any extra clothes? Please get a set for me.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, sir. I have a military uniform that I used to wear before I retired. It''s in my dorm. It should fit you well. Is that all right?¡± asked one of the security guards who was around Harold''s age. Harold nodded. In less than five minutes, he had changed out of his clothes that had been burned into tatters into an old military uniform in the bathroom. Though the uniform was slightly old, his aurapletely changed the instant he wore it. Not only did he not seem old-fashioned, but he appeared sharp and domineering instead. With the help of his rose gold card, Harold easily entered the area exclusive for tinum members. Sweeping his hawkish eyes around, he noticed Norham''s business magnates and socialites had all arrived, and they were drinking and chatting with each other. It was a lively scene. However, the four heads of the Scott, Zimmer, Wood, and Whitlock families had not yet arrived. After all, the star of the event would usually be thest to appear, so Harold was not surprised. ¡°Who''s he? I can''t believe he was allowed to enter when he''s dressed like that.¡± ¡°I don''t know, but I guess the Neptune Chamber of Commerce must have invited him here. If not, there''s no way he can enter. His aura is so imposing! I don''t even dare to meet his eyes!¡± ¡°Me too. The old military uniform is so out of style, but it entuated his aura and made him seem so domineering and scary.¡± Everyone in the ballroom was fixated on Harold the minute he arrived. Other than the imposing air about him, his old military uniform also made him seem out of ce among others who wore suits for the event. Such an extraordinary outfit was bound to attract everyone''s attention. However, Harold was unbothered about those irrelevant people. He confidently strode toward a corner and sat down to wait for the stars to arrive. Suddenly, a tall, gorgeous woman wearing a low-cut V-neck gown that almost showed her belly button walked toward him with two sses of wine in her hands. ¡°Hey, handsome. Care for a drink?¡± she asked with a smile, handing Harold a ss of wine. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No man would be able to refuse her with that pretty smile and revealing gown. ¡°Isn''t that Quinnlyn Whitlock from the Whitlock family of Neptune Chamber of Commerce? I heard she''s a very loose woman. Regardless of whether the man is a young hunk or a mature older man, she will sleep with them as long as she likes them. However, she never falls in love with them or allows them into her life. She only has physical rtionships.¡± ¡°I bet you have slept with Ms. Whitlock before since you know her so well. What is it like sleeping with her? What kind of safety precautions did you take to dare to sleep with such a woman?¡± ¡°Hush! She''s the daughter of the Whitlock family! Are you seeking death by saying that out loud?¡± The other man fell silent. Upon seeing Quinnlyn inviting Harold for a drink, many people gathered around them and cast Harold jealous looks. He''s so lucky to attract Ms. Whitlock''s attention. If he can capture her heart, he can be rich and sessful overnight. If not, he will need to work hard for at least thirty years to be sessful. ¡°Apologize to my sister until she asks you to stop.¡± Finally, Harold parted his lips and gave his order coolly. ¡°Ms. Campbell, I was a fool for trying to marry you. You''re way out of my league. I deserve to die for my wishful thinking. Please forgive me. I will never harbor any improper thoughts about you anymore, Ms. Campbell.¡± Harold''s words gave Patrick a way out, so thetter instantly apologize to Yvonne. Yvonne was still in utter disbelief and couldn''t pull herself together. Her confusion merely increased after she heard Patrick''s apology. Yvonne was at a loss, but someone else promptly took action. Layne knew that his nephew was no ordinary figure, judging by how afraid Patrick was. After pondering briefly, he gritted his teeth and rushed out to beat Patrick to a pulp. ¡°Old fool! You''re going to kick the bucket soon, but you dreamed of robbing the cradle. How dare you lust after my pretty and young niece? I shall teach you a lesson so you won''t dare to do that anymore!¡± Layne roared as he kicked Patrick violently. He acted as though Patrick had snatched his wife away from him and dug his ancestral graves. That was how savage he was. Those who didn''t know what he was like would think he adored his niece greatly. ¡°W-What''s going on?¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 However, what Harold did next shocked everyone. ¡°Excuse me, but I''m slightly disgusted by a filthy woman like you!¡± As he spoke, amid the sound of ssical music, the crowd fell silent, widening their eyes in disbelief. Is he trying to dig his own grave? He''s too straightforward by saying that Ms. Whitlock is filthy. Most importantly, how could he say that to Ms. Whitlock''s face? ¡°Haha! You''re so straightforward. What an interesting man you are. I like that personality of yours. I like you! Cheers!¡± Quinnlyn chuckled just when everyone thought that Harold''s words would anger her. She then downed her ss of wine and handed the other ss to Harold once again. ¡°Splendid!¡± The crowd apuded andplimented Quinnlyn''s generosity. Nheless, Harold refused to take the ss of wine, not bothered to spare even a nce at her. The ballroom, once again, fell into dead silence. Quinnlyn''s face reddened out of rage. A young man, wearing a suit and a luxury watch, walked out of the crowd behind Quinnlyn and uttered coldly, ¡°Hey, how dare you refuse to toast with Ms. Whitlock! Don''t be so full of yourself!¡± He then grabbed the ss of wine from Quinnlyn''s hand and sshed the wine onto Harold''s face. Again, the crowd went wild upon seeing the young man. He was none other than Dominic Wood, whose family was one of the four members of the Neptune Chamber of Commerce. Dominic was not just an ordinary spoiled rich brat like Quinnlyn, Benedict, and the others. He had already started to take over the Wood family''spany as the future heir of the family. Hence, many businessmen in Norham were eager to butter him up due to his huge influence on Norham''s business industry. Upon seeing Dominic standing up for Quinnlyn, the crowd concluded that it was game over for Harold. However, the next second, Harold pulled the tablecloth slightly when Dominic sshed the wine on him. As he moved his hand, the wine that was supposed to hit his face ended up sshing back at Dominic and Quinnlyn. Everyone was in utter shock upon witnessing the unexpected scene. ¡°Ah!¡± With wine all over her, Quinnlyn screamed while shaking the droplets off her deep V-neck gown. Her elegant demeanor hadpletely vanished. The onlookers gulped upon seeing her revealing skin. ¡°You... How dare you!¡± Having regained his senses, Dominic hurled a punch at Harold''s face. His punch was swift and powerful. Engulfed by hatred and embarrassment, he showed no mercy when he swung his fist, aiming to break Harold''s nose. A shrieking scream rang up in the ballroom the moment Dominic unleashed his attack. Upon hearing that, the crowd began pitying Harold. Why did he choose to mess with a member of the Neptune Chamber of Commerce of all people? Does he have a death wish? However, the next instant, when they realized that the scream sounded familiar, they took a closer look and were bbergasted. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harold grabbed Dominic''s fist firmly while twisting it. It turned out that Dominic was the one who was screaming. Looking at his broken, twisted arm, everyone felt goosebumps all over their skins. ¡°Quick! Go and inform your boss!¡± Upon seeing Dominic in his miserable state, Quinnlyn immediately ordered Dominic''s henchmen to get his dad, Den Wood, toe over. In the meantime, the four bosses of the Neptune Chamber of Commerce had already arrived at the hotel. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¡°Ahh! Dad, save me!¡± Dominic screamed yet again, asking for his father to rescue him. ¡°The one thing I hate most is people threatening me! And I have sent those who threatened me to their maker! If it weren''t for my peace-loving wife, every single one of you would be turned into corpses! I will spare your life, but I will not spare you from your punishment. Now, I want you to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair!¡± After his deration, Harold broke Dominic''s legs in front of everyone. Instantly, Dominic fainted from the pain. Next, in one continuous motion, Harold pushed Dominic to Den. As Harold dusted his hands, it seemed he had done something not worth mentioning. His expression remainedpletely unchanged. As Den looked at his crippled son, he felt his heart burst with anger. ¡°Go get him! Tear him to pieces! If he dies, I''ll deal with it!¡± yelled Den at the henchmen of the Wood family while pointing at Harold. Immediately, the henchmen of the Wood family pounced on Harold and attempted to tear him into pieces as ordered. s, before anyone could react, the henchmen became punching bags as they were sent flying backward andnded behind the crowd. They howled in pain. ¡°What in the world...¡± At that moment, the Neptune Chamber of Commerce''s four bosses changed their expressions. ¡°Quick, call the guards of Paradise Hotel! I don''t think he has the guts toy a finger on those guards!¡± At first, everyone was shocked when they witnessed Harold''s skill in defeating ten men in one go. However, after listening to Den''s words, everyone started expressing sympathy for Harold. It was known that if one dared to cause trouble in any one of the branches of Paradise Hotel, no matter in which city the offense was done in or what identity the troublemaker had, only a tragic ending awaited them. Their fate would definitely be worse than Dominic''s, who had all his limbs broken. This was a known fact by everyone in the world. In no time, the two security guards that were guarding the entrance were led in by Den''s men. Immediately, the two shouted from outside the crowd, ¡°Who''s causing trouble here? Come out!¡± The branch hotel had only been open for a month, but there were already people causing problems on their turf. This ispletely uneptable! Are they trying to taint our perfect track record? When the crowd heard the guards'' shouts, they once again made way for them to pass. However, just as the crowd thought the guards would intervene and teach Harold a lesson, the opposite happened. The moment the guards saw Harold, they visibly froze before putting on an awkward smile. The guards pondered for a moment before turning and saying to the heads of the four families, ¡°We apologize. Regarding matters about this man right here, we are powerless. You should give our superior a call for further actions.¡± Right after that, they left. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This man was the owner of a rose gold card, a card with simr status as a diamond membership card. During their induction training previously, they were told that someone in the Dellmoor branch of Paradise Hotel offended a rose gold card holder, resulting in even the suspension of duty of the hotel''s manager. ¡°What?¡± The four men were befuddled. They never expected that even the guards from Paradise Hotel didn''t dare to deal with Harold. Instantly, their gazes wavered with unease. ¡°I''ll call Mr. Lewis, the director of the hotel''s business department. I swear I''ll put you in your ce, you little punk.¡± The responsibility of Paradise Hotel''s business department was membership development and review. The Neptune Chamber of Commerce was currently the highest tier members of Paradise Hotel Norham branch, so when Den called, Oliver Lewis, the director of the business department, wasted no time and rushed to the area exclusive to tinum members. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in Paradise Hotel?¡± A loud voice resounded in the room. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Oliver Lewis was a lean-looking man. The moment he reached the area exclusive for tinum members, he announced his arrival with a question. ¡°Isn''t he Mr. Lewis? The one in charge of the membership reviewal? He''s one of the core executives in Paradise Hotel!¡± ¡°That guy is done for! The Neptune Chamber of Commerce has called for Mr. Lewis!¡± Everyone began chattering among themselves. Upon Oliver''s arrival, those who had seen him before gasped in shock. After arriving, Oliver tried to ask the security guards in the vicinity for more information about what happened. However, before he could do that, Den rushed over and dragged him to where Harold was, comining angrily about the atrocities that Harold hadmitted against them. ¡°Are you the one causing all these troubles here, you punk? Do you know who they are?¡± Oliver studied Harold from head to toe. As the person in charge of Paradise Hotel''s membership matters, he was sure he hadn''t seen Harold before, so he was confident the man wasn''t a hotel member.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know. They are the Campbell family''s enemies. They are destined to die today!¡± replied Harold indifferently, as if he was ignorant of the power Paradise Hotel held. Oliver was deeply annoyed by Harold''s nonchnce. He had never seen someone as fearless as Harold who dared to go against Paradise Hotel. ¡°How bold! Not only are they the four top tycoons of Norham, but they are also Paradise Hotel''s tinum tier members! I order you to kneel and apologize to them, or I''ll teach you a lesson!¡± After Oliver said that, the heads of the four families smiled smugly. Judging by how Oliver dered that in front of everyone, it was apparent that he valued and respected them as well as the Neptune Chamber of Commerce. Even so, it was well within their expectations. Although Paradise Hotel had a strong background, it was true that they were still new in Norham, and the Neptune Chamber of Commerce and the Big Four were the actual powerhouses in the region. If Paradise Hotel''s Norham branch wanted rapid development, it needed to rely on their power. At least in the current stage, they were still interdependent with each other. ¡°Who are you?¡± Harold calmly asked as the corner of his lips slightly raised. ¡°Let me tell you, this person here is Mr. Lewis, the manager in charge of membership development and reviewal in Paradise Hotel''s Norham branch. You punk, kneel and beg for forgiveness right now!¡± the head of the Scott family said smugly before Oliver could even introduce himself, deliberately ttering thetter. ¡°You''re Mr. Lewis, huh? Do you know that these four people joined forces and used despicable means to topple Paramount Corporation? Moreover, they even hired contract killers to kill the founder of Paramount Corporation, Louis Campbell, and turned him into a vegetative state. You ept shady people like them as your hotel''s members?¡± Harold asked coldly. ¡°You have no right to question how we at Paradise Hotel approve of our members. I order you to break your own arms this instant! Then, kneel and apologize to the Neptune Chamber of Commerce and the heads of the four families! Or else, you''ll be in a worse condition if I order someone else to do it for you!¡± Faced with Harold''s questioning, Oliver was unfazed. After confirming Oliver''s stand, Harold refused to say anything else to the former and directly dialed Logan''s number. ¡°I''m currently in the tinum members'' area in Paradise Hotel. Call the Norham branch manager to meet me here.¡± With that, Harold hung up the phone. ¡°Mr. Lewis, your superior will be here soon. Given your contributions to Paradise Hotel in these few years as a senior employee, I''ll give you a chance. I advise you to remove the memberships of these four gentlemen right here and make the four families go bankrupt within twenty minutes. If not, nobody can save you.¡± Harold looked at Oliver and spoke calmly. However, his words stunned everyone in the room. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°Who is this guy? It looks like he has a more powerful background than the force behind Paradise Hotel.¡± ¡°I bet he''s only putting on an act. There isn''t any force in Chanaea that is more powerful than the one supporting Paradise Hotel, anyway.¡± The onlookers around began to whisper to each other. Even Oliver''s gaze flickered with uncertainty. ¡°Harold Campbell, you are only a beggar! Who are you trying to intimidate? If you really know the person in charge of Paradise Hotel, why will you be in such a state then? Everyone, don''t be fooled by his nonsenses. This guy is nothing but a beggar. He still wore tattered clothes and begged for food at the door just now. These two security guards behind me saw it too,¡± Benedict suddenly shouted, exposing Harold''s ¡°lies¡± while everyone was startled by thetter''s words. ¡°Is Mr. Scott telling the truth?¡± Oliver asked in a deep voice as he looked at the two security guards behind him. ¡°Mr. Lewis, this gentleman was indeed wearing clothes simr to that of a beggar, but...¡± Before the two security guards could finish their words, they were interrupted by Oliver ruthlessly. ¡°Enough! How dare the two of you let a beggar in! What a bunch of idiots. Both of you are fired with immediate effect!¡± Oliver bellowed while pointing at them angrily. ¡°We can exin, Mr. Lewis. This gentleman has¡ª¡± ¡°That''s enough. Rules are made to be followed. There''s no need to exin anymore. I''ll call your superior and get him to send someone over to take over the shift. Once the handover is done, go and get your pay from the finance department and leave.¡± Oliver immediately called the head of the security team, telling him to send more armed men over. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not long after, the imposing security leader arrived at the scene with a dozen security teams holding stun batons in their hands. Paradise Hotel''s security guards were all veterans, and almost all of them had been to the battlefield. Harold''s initial intention when he asked Logan to develop Paradise Hotel back then was to have a ce to amodate the veterans so that they could still have a stable job even after being discharged from the military. The veterans looked like ordinary people when only one or two of them gathered around, but when a dozen of them got together, they exuded the kind of aura that would make ordinary people shudder. Meanwhile, the security leader walked over to Oliver and saluted before asking in a powerful voice, ¡°How may I help you, Mr. Lewis?¡± Oliver pointed at Harold beforemanding the security leader with a wave of his hand, ¡°Take down this b*stard who dares to cause trouble in our hotel!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The security leader executed the order ordingly upon receiving it. A dozen security guards with stun batons then carried out the order together. In an instant, they surrounded Harold and slowly closed in on him. ¡°Stop! All of you, stop! Do you all have a death wish?¡± An anxious shout suddenly rang out. Upon hearing the voice, Oliver felt a shiver run down his spine, and his face immediately turned grim. ¡°Mr. Xanthos is here?¡± The security guards were surprised. Oliver immediately approached and greeted Levi Xanthos, the general manager of Paradise Hotel, who had hurried over to the scene. ¡°Mr. Xanthos, what brings you here?¡± At the same time, the crowd swiftly turned their heads in the direction of the sound and saw a middle- aged man in white sturdy clothing arrive in a rush. Apparently, he was working out in the gym. They were dumbfounded when they heard Oliver regard the man politely. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 In Paradise Hotel, even diamond members would not be personally received by the general manager. It was unexpected that Levi, the general manager, would appear at that moment. Upon Levi''s arrival, everyone could tell that Paradise Hotel truly valued the Neptune Chamber of Commerce. Meanwhile, the heads of the four families were so excited that a look of ecstasy appeared on their faces when they saw Levi. The privilege they enjoyed in Paradise Hotel at the moment was even higher than that of a diamond member, as Levi had personallye out to receive them. It made them believe that the Neptune Chamber of Commerce''s position in Norham would be unshakable from that day onward. The quartet promptly followed behind Oliver and went forward with an excited smile. ¡°Mr. Xanthos, thanks foring to our party. It''s our pleasure to have you here.¡± Den, leading the other three family heads, walked up to wee Levi. Seeing Levi extend his right hand, he hurriedly stretched out his arm for a handshake. After all, to be able to shake hands with Levi was the dream of everyone in Norham, not to mention it would be the greatest honor in his life. However, after Den stretched out his hand, Levi didn''t even cast the quartet a nce. Instead, he shoved all of them to the side violently. ¡°Move. Get out of my way.¡± His action undoubtedly made their excited smiles disappear. Standing awkwardly in ce with his hand hovered in the air, Den was at a loss for what to do next. Levi, on the other hand, simply ignored them and quickly walked up to Harold, greeting him with a serious military salute. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Campbell, I am Levi Xanthos, the person in charge of Paradise Hotel Norham branch.¡± His voice was loud and clear, and his face was full of respect. Everyone was shocked by the sight. He is the general manager of Paradise Hotel, the person in charge of the Norham branch. Why would he solemnly salute this brat? And heck, this brat looks so calm, like he deserves the salute! D*mn! Just who the hell is he? The crowd couldn''t help but flood their minds with numerous questions. That was what the bystanders thought. The most surprised and terrified people at that moment were none other than the members of the Big Four. They were not just embarrassed, but their faces were also ashen, including Oliver. ¡°Listen. The members of the Neptune Chamber of Commerce have poor moral conduct. Thus, they are not qualified to be members of Paradise Hotel. Please revoke their membership. As for Oliver Lewis, I couldn''t understand why he would give their assessment a pass. Since he has neglected his duties, he will be dismissed from the job and cklisted by Paradise Hotel forever.¡± Harold looked at Levi and gave the instructions indifferently as though talking about something completely normal. ¡°Understood, Mr. Campbell. I shall do as you instructed,¡± Levi replied without hesitation upon receiving the order. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, his words made the heads of the four families and Oliver stagger. Their legs gave way, and some of them even slumped onto the ground. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Xanthos. I was wrong to have been blind. Please give me a chance and help me beg Mr. Campbell for mercy. I-I have evidence of the Neptune Chamber of Commerce''s offense of tax evasion and business fraud. As long as you give me a chance, I''ll give you all the information at once!¡± Oliver pleaded anxiously after crawling toward Levi and hugging his leg. He even spilled the beans and told Levi about the information he originally nned to use to control the Neptune Chamber of Commerce. In truth, he found out that the Neptune Chamber of Commerce was involved in illegal activities when he assessed them back then. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Levi looked at Harold to see if thetter had any other instructions. ¡°There''s no need for that. I''ve already given orders to pass that information to the relevant departments,¡± Harold said as he shook his head. Right at that moment, the phones of the heads of the Big Four started ringing. ¡°Sir, this is bad. Wood Corporation has been forced to shut down.¡± ¡°Something terrible happened, Sir. Scott Group''s ounts have been taken away for inspection.¡± Panicked voices sounded over the phones. All the heads of the Big Four instantly turned pale. ¡°It''s over. Everything is over!¡± Den cried out in agony. He was already furious at what had happened to his son. Now that another blow had been delivered, Den could no longer take it and spat out a mouthful of blood. He copsed to the ground and stopped moving after twitching a few times. The head of the Scott family, who had heartplications, also fainted. The other two, too, had simr reactions. They did not even have the guts to find out what was going on with their ownpanies. The people who had been crowding around them witnessed how the Big Four crashed from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the valley. The entire process from glory to gloom only took less than an hour. Many onlookers gulped in fear. However, there were also some people who were overjoyed at what had happened. They had been put under pressure by the Big Four for a long time. Now that those families had fallen, it was their chance to rise to sess. ¡°Remove their membership status and kick them out. Disperse the crowd,¡± Levi instructed the security team ording to Harold''s orders. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The security guards who were surrounding Harold instantly broke out in a cold sweat. If Levi had not arrived just in time, their entire family would havended in trouble because of Oliver. When they realized that Levi did not pursue their actions of disrespecting Harold, they were extremely relieved and quickly carried out his orders. In less than a few minutes, the heads of the Big Four had been carried out of the hotel and flung to the side of the road. Even the younger ones were chased out as well. The spectators quickly dispersed and left Paradise Hotel when they heard Levi''s words. At that moment, an old man around the age of sixty walked out of the guest room, supported by a beautifuldy. He was the head of the Yarrow family, Patrick. He was already sixty years of age, yet he was still living as if he was sixteen. When Patrick arrived and noticed that the banquet had not started yet, he had taken some beautiful ladies with him to the guest room to rx. It was only now that he came out. Seeing that all the invited guests were leaving the building, he quickly stopped a guest whom he was pretty close with. ¡°What''s going on? Why is the banquet over when it''s only six in the evening?¡± ¡°The Big Four are doomed! The banquet is over. Do you see that young man wearing an old military uniform? The Big Four offended him, and they all fell in less than an hour. No one knows where that young man came from. Even Levi, the general manager of Paradise Hotel, treats him with a great deal of respect,¡± the man answered as he pointed at Harold. There was a look of admiration and fear on the man''s face. Patrick turned to look at where his friend was pointing at. True to his words, the general manager of Paradise Hotel was standing in front of a young man d in an old military uniform. He could only see the side of the young man''s face. He walked nearer to the young man, wanting to see what this mysterious youngster looked like. ¡°Are you sick of living already? Let''s go!¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 When Patrick''s friend noticed his actions, his expression instantly changed, and he quickly dragged Patrick away. Before long, the lively crowd had all disappeared. ¡°Mr. Xanthos, acquire Neptune Chamber of Commerce and reorganize it. Let''s call it Paramount Corporation. I''ll send someone to take over soon.¡± Upon giving Levi instructions on buying over the Neptune Chamber of Commerce, Harold left Paradise Hotel and headed for home. Regarding the thug, Thiago, Harold nned to get his revenge after Louis woke up. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Yvonne asked, looking unfriendly. She was currently attaching the IV drip onto Louis'' arm. She thought that Harold had used the excuse of the family being in a pitiful state and left once again. Yvonne did not even believe his words when he said that he was going to look for the people from the Neptune Chamber of Commerce and seek revenge. ¡°I came back to visit Dad. How is he?¡± Harold asked Yvonne and Felicia as he looked at Louis, who was still sleeping on the bed. There was no sign of him waking up at all. ¡°The Yarrow family has already invited Dr. Thompson over to take a look at your father just now. The doctor said that he will wake up tomorrow. Mr poor Yvie.¡± Felicia sighed despite feeling happy. ¡°The Yarrow family invited Dr. Thompson over?¡± Harold was confused by Felicia''s words. He was sure that it was he who had invited Samuel to take a look at Louis. How did the Yarrow family come into the equation? ¡°Who else would invite Dr. Thompson if it were not the Yarrow family? You? Get out of my way, and don''t disturb me,¡± Yvonne said as she pushed Harold out of Louis'' room. Felicia had wanted to chastise her for her actions but decided against it in the end. She sighed again and left the room to clear the dining table. ¡°Take care of Dad, Yvie. I promise you that as long as I''m here, I will never allow you to marry that old geezer,¡± Harold promised. He nced at Louis before leaving to find Samuel. He wanted to ask him about Louis'' condition. ¡°You? It''ll be good enough if you don''t drag me down,¡± Yvonne said scornfully. Harold did not bother replying. They would understand soon enough. Once Harold arrived at Samuel''s ce, he first went to look for Samuel to understand more about Louis'' condition. After that, he went to visit Isabe, who was still unconscious. When he noticed that Loraine was looking after Isabe, he stared at the sleepingdy for a while before turning to find Logan. ¡°Any news from Dellmoor?¡± he asked in a low voice as they stood in the courtyard. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We''ve got everything, Mr. Campbell. It was Bradley and his son who bribed someone to do this. Should we get Craig to teach them a lesson?¡± Logan replied as he brought a finger up to slice across his throat. Not only was Harold the God of War, but he was also the king of the underground world. Back when they were still in the army, Harold had only used a year to reorganize and rule over the entire underground forces. At that time, there were many underground mafias who had ended up dead because of him. Had it not been for the people and Chanaea that had been invaded by outsiders then, Harold probably would not have led The Four to fight for their homnd. ording to Logan''s understanding of Harold, the people who crossed the line would definitely end up dead. However, Harold''s answer next surprised him. He thought he knew Harold like the back of his hand. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ¡°That''s fine. Let''s keep them first for the time being,¡± Harold responded indifferently. Logan''s response seemed to be in line with his expectations. With that, he left. Logan grinned as he watched Harold walk away. Initially, he thought he knew Harold well, but he soon realized that it was not that simple. Harold''s subordinates were always perplexed as to what he was thinking. The next day, Samuel predicted that Louis would regain consciousness in the afternoon, so he advised Harold to return first because he needed to prepare something and could not go over untilter. When Harold returned home, the atmosphere was lively once more. Patrick had arrived with his son, as well as the neighbors and the others who had apanied him the day before. All of them were attempting to appear in front of Patrick in order to tter him. ¡°Why are you guys blocking my dad''s room door? Everyone needs to step back now to allow better air cirction!¡± Harold expressed his dissatisfaction as soon as he arrived home. The crowd turned around and looked at him when they heard that. ¡°Who is he?¡± Patrick asked the crowd with displeasure, his gaze fixed on Harold. Yvonne was startled when she noticed Patrick''s expression. She rushed forward to plead with Patrick on Harold''s behalf. ¡°He''s... my older brother. He just returned, so he doesn''t know who you are. Please don''t take it personally.¡± Although she had always mocked Harold, she had always been concerned about him when he was in danger. Harold felt both proud and sorry for Yvonne after hearing what she said. The Yvonne who had despised him since she was a child had finally matured into a caring adult. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She had changed dramatically in just a few years. It was clear that she had gone through a lot in order to undergo such a transformation. ¡°Oh? So that makes him a part of the family in the future then. Of course I won''t take it personally,¡± Patrick responded with a magnanimous look on his face. As he spoke, he slowly slid his hand down Yvonne''s back. When the crowd heard his words and saw his lewd behavior, none of them came forward to stop him. Instead, they all had a lewd grin on their faces. Yvonne scrunched up her face. She desired to flee, but shecked the courage to do so. It nearly brought her to tears. Just as Patrick''s wrinkled hand was about to slide down to Yvonne''s important parts, a strong hand suddenly grabbed it. Because everyone''s attention was on Patrick and Yvonne, no one had noticed that Harold hade forward. When Patrick realized that the person who had grabbed his hand was Harold, he was startled. But he quickly regained hisposure and asked shamelessly, ¡°Harold, what do you think you''re doing?¡± In response, Harold gently twisted Patrick''s hand. Crack! Patrick''s hand contorted in the next second. He could not help but let out a miserable scream. When Yvonne and the others saw that, their faces darkened. ¡°Harold, what are you doing? I don''t need you to be concerned about my personal affairs. Get out of here and nevere back!¡± Yvonne pped him hard on the face. Then, she shoved some money into Harold''s palm before pushing him out of the house and mming the door shut with a loud bang. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 ¡°You jerk! How dare you make a move on me! Hurry up and pull Yvonne away from me. I''ll make him pay for it!¡± When Patrick came back to his senses, he ordered the bodyguards to pull Yvonne away from him and told them to go after Harold. Harold''s uncle, Layne, and the other neighbors acted faster than those professional bodyguards as soon as Patrick gave his orders. They quickly dragged Yvonne aside and opened the door. Much to their surprise, Harold had yet to leave when they opened the door. He was standing there outside the door, staring at the people. Those who opened the door were taken aback when they saw that. Yvonne, who had been pulled aside, noticed Harold standing in the doorway. Feeling agitated, she bellowed, ¡°Harold, you idiot! Why didn''t you leave?¡± ¡°What will be of this family if I''m gone? Don''t worry. Now that I''ve returned, not only Patrick or anyone in Norham, but the entire Chanaea, will not dare to touch a single hair of any one of our family members!¡± As he said that, he narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze around the crowd. Although his voice was not loud, his words carried weight. It was as if he was speaking from the depths of his soul. ¡°Harold, you unappreciative jerk! Are you trying to ruin the Campbell family? Hurry up and beg for Old Mr. Yarrow''s forgiveness!¡± Layne chastised Harold. Just as he finished speaking, Harold entered the house once again. Everyone assumed he would listen to Layne and plead for Patrick''s forgiveness. However, when he approached Patrick, the crowd noticed that he did not stop in front of Patrick. He walked past Patrick instead. As he did so, Patrick noticed his side profile and thought he looked familiar, but he could not ce him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you! Where in the world did you gather the courage to hurt my father? Everyone, take him down!¡± Watching as Harold ignored his father, Alexander immediately ordered the bodyguards to beat him up. However, before any of the bodyguards could even approach Harold, Harold kicked them all away. ¡°Ouch!¡± All of them were wailing on the ground. ¡°Kid, if you dare to behave atrociously again, I''m going to tell Dr. Thompson not to treat your father! Let''s see if you still have the audacity to show off after that!¡± Patrick said sternly, looking at the bodyguards on the ground. He had assumed that his son had hired Samuel on his behalf. Some time ago, Patrick had purchased a Maserati for his son in order to persuade him to agree to his finding a new stepmother for him as well as to invite Samuel on his behalf. He had been too preupied after that to question Alexander about it. Then, the day before, Alexander had informed him that Samuel was on his way to treat his future father-inw. I haven''t even married her yet, and Harold is already bullying me! I''m sure I''ll suffer even more after I marry Yvonne! Yvonne was startled by Patrick''s words. She rushed forward and pulled his arm as she begged him, ¡°Please don''t, Mr. Yarrow. He has nothing to do with our family. He''s only my father''s adopted son, so please keep my father out of this!¡± Upon seeing that, Harold furrowed his brows. He pulled Yvonne''s hand away and asked, ¡°Why are you pleading with him? Do you truly believe he was the one who persuaded Dr. Thompson? How absurd.¡± ¡°Shut up! Why did youe back after you left the family? Now that our family is in this state, I beg you, please don''t cause any more problems for us.¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Yvonne went over to Harold and pleaded desperately. She had sacrificed a lot for this family. Besides working diligently to earn money, she had to take care of her father. She even broke up with her boyfriend and agreed to marry Patrick to treat her father''s illness. s, her efforts went down the drain the moment her so-called brother came home. She was utterly drained and would''ve sought death if she wasn''t responsible for taking care of her parents. Harold took Yvonne''s hands and assured her, ¡°Don''t worry, Yvonne. I was the one who got Dr. Thompson toe here. He''ll listen to me instead of Patrick.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Everyone else burst outughing after hearing Harold''s words. ¡°Young man, who do you think you are? You were the one who got Dr. Thompson toe? If you''re that capable, you won''t be in this state right now,¡± Alexander mocked. Hearing that, Patrick was sure that it was his son who had brought Samuel here. Yvonne shook her head, utterly disappointed with her brother. She didn''t even bother to retort with a sarcastic reply. Suddenly, a neighbor at the door hollered, ¡°Look, Dr. Thompson is here!¡± Everyone turned to look at the door. Just like yesterday, Samuel strode in energetically with a medical kit slung over his shoulder. When the crowd spotted him, they whipped their heads around to shoot Harold a smirk. Obviously, they couldn''t wait for him to get humiliated. You imed you were the one who got Dr. Thompson here, right? Let''s see how you''ll react when Dr. Thompson denies it. The Yarrows ignored Harold and hurried over to wee Samuel. ¡°Dr. Thompson, I was too busy to wee you yesterday. Please don''t take it to heart!¡± Patrick apologized with a polite smile before he came to a stop before Samuel. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He stretched out his uninjured hand, intending to shake Samuel''s hand. ¡°Who are you?¡± Samuel asked, his brows snapped together in confusion. Patrick froze awkwardly and turned to look at his son. He assumed Samuel didn''t know him as they had never met previously, so he wanted Alexander to make the introductions. When he turned at his shoulder, he saw that Alexander was gaping in disbelief behind him. ¡°Alexander,e on. Introduce me to Dr. Thompson!¡± Patrick urged unhappily. ¡°Dad, weren''t you the one who invited Dr. Thompson here? Why are you asking me to make the introductions?¡± Alexander replied in puzzlement. ¡°Didn''t I ask you to invite him here?¡± Both father and son were astounded. The crowd overheard their strange conversation and was equally puzzled. ¡°You''re crazy!¡± Samuel muttered under his breath before stalking away from them. Alexander and Patrick felt embarrassed as they watched Samuel walk over to Harold. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I waste. Please forgive me for my tardiness,¡± Samuel apologized profusely. He gave Harold a polite bow after he came to a stop before Harold and Yvonne. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Everyone was dumbfounded by his actions. Alexander stammered, ¡°W-What is going on? Why did Dr. Thompson give him a bow?¡± No one replied to him, as they were all staring at Harold incredulously. Did the legendary Dr. Thompson just bow to the homeless man? ¡°Didn''t you say you were the one who invited Dr. Thompson over?¡± Patrick spun on his heels to holler at Alexander. ¡°Dad, I went there that day, but I didn''t even manage to see Dr. Thompson. He even destroyed my car. You were too busy, so I didn''t have the chance to exin things to you. Yesterday, when Dr. Thompson showed up, I thought you found out that I failed to get him toe and ended up extending an invitation personally!¡± Alexander exined truthfully. ¡°What? I''ve been busy these few days. I didn''t even have time to prepare the betrothal gift for your stepmother. Why would I extend an invitation personally? D*mn it!¡± Patrick cursed. He nearly blew his top when he saw how aggrieved his son looked. After overhearing their exchange, the crowd finally understood the whole picture. Harold had somehow managed to get Samuel toe here, but Alexander and Patrick had thought it was one of them who had extended the invitation. That exined the painfully awkward scene when Samuel showed up here. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone turned to look at Harold curiously. They refused to believe that a beggar-like man could persuade Samuel toe here! Patrick was especially dumbfounded by the turn of events. This young man isn''t even wearing proper clothes. Look at his old military uniform. How could he be this capable? Wait a minute! Military uniform? The mysterious young man at Paradise Hotel was d in a military uniform too, right? Suddenly, the scene from yesterday popped up in Patrick''s mind. Slowly, he moved to stand at Harold''s side. After observing Harold''s side profile, Patrick nched in horror. The shock was so immense that he nearly dropped to the ground, weak-kneed. It''s the same old military uniform and the same side profile. He''s the mysterious young man who showed up at Paradise Hotel yesterday! Patrick finally understood why Harold was capable enough of summoning Samuel here. After all, even the general manager of Paradise Hotel was afraid of Harold. I can''t believe I was bold enough to force his young and pretty sister to marry me! I must have a death wish! Patrick nearly stumbled to his feet. Meanwhile, Yvonne''s eyes were wide as she stared at Samuel and her brother. shing a smile, Harold patted Yvonne''s head affectionately and said, ¡°Yvonne, I''ll exin everything after Dad wakes up.¡± Turning to Samuel, he uttered, ¡°Dr. Thompson, please take a look at my dad.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± After Samuel headed into the room, Harold didn''t follow him in so that he could treat Louis in peace. Instead, his icy gazended on Patrick. As soon as Harold''s arctic gaze fell on him, Patrick, who was already shaking in fear, dropped to the ground. His legs finally gave way. Naturally, everyone was shocked by his reaction. What is going on? Even though Harold managed to get Dr. Thompson here to treat his father, Patrick is still an influential figure in Norham. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Felicia, who had been inside the entire while, suddenly yelped behind the crowd. Everyone spun on their heels to see Felicia supporting a slightly swollen man behind them. The man was none other than Louis Campbell, who had been in aa for several years. Felicia was helping him out when she saw her brother-inw beating Patrick up. The scene gave her a fright. ¡°Dad! You''re awake. Oh...¡± Yvonne was the first to run over to Louis. She wrapped her arms around him and then burst into noisy tears. Her efforts over the years had proven fruitful. Harold held back his tears and joined his family in a group hug. Everyone was moved by the scene of the family bawling their eyes out. As no one was paying attention to Patrick, he mbered to his feet silently and dragged Alexander out with him. Harold spotted Patrick''s escape, but he didn''t bother to point it out. That wasn''t important right now. He lifted his head to look at Louis, who had just regained consciousness. ¡°Dad, I''m sorry for not being able to keep youpany over the years. You had to suffer for so long. I''m an unfilial son,¡± Harold said, his tone full of remorse. Back when he was living on the streets, Louis had brought him back home and treated him as his own. In fact, Louis had treated him better than his own daughter, Yvonne. That was why Yvonne hated him since young and had always ganged up on him. I was selfish and didn''t dare toe back home after my retirement, as I didn''t know how to face Megan. As the Campbell family is the richest family in Norham, I''ve assumed that nothing would happen to them. It was my fault Dad had to suffer for so long. Harold regretted thinking that way. ¡°Don''t me yourself. I''m d you''re back. We''ll always be your safe haven,¡± Louis said weakly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He lifted his arm stiffly and patted both his kids'' heads in an affectionate manner. Despite being unconscious over the years, he could sense what was happening around him. He knew how much his wife and daughter had suffered when he was lying in bed. Right then, Samuel walked out of the room and joined the rest. ¡°Old Mr. Campbell has just regained consciousness, so please make sure he stays calm. Let him walk around for a bit,¡± Samuel told the Campbells. Harold and the rest immediately made way for them. ¡°Let me help you, Harold,¡± Layne offered. He btedly realized Patrick had disappeared and tried to make up for his mistake by taking over Felicia''s ce to help his brother around. Everyone didn''t want Louis to know that his daughter was nearly married off to Patrick, so they didn''t utter a word about the Yarrow family. It was a mutual understanding. The Campbell family had never been this ecstatic. It was the happiest day they had in years. Yvonne no longer had to marry Patrick, and Louis had regained consciousness. A double blessing had descended upon the Campbell family. ¡°Uncle Layne, my dad finally woke up today. Can you please prepare a spread to celebrate the good news?¡± Harold requested. It was obvious that he wasn''t going to pursue the matter anymore. ¡°All right. I''ll go get that done now!¡± Layne responded earnestly and left in a hurry. He was delighted to learn that Harold had decided to let the matter slide. Samuel stayed behind to join them, too. Afraid that her husband couldn''t take anything after waking up, Felicia prepared some liquid food ording to Samuel''s instructions. That noon, they had lunch together. It was a joyful reunion for the Campbell family. Feeling ted, Louis announced, ¡°I can''t believe my daughter has grown up, and my son has returned. When I feel better a few dayster, let''s invite Glen over for a meal so we can discuss and confirm the date of Harold and Megs'' wedding. What do you think, Darling?¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Louis turned to Felicia after thanking Samuel during the banquet. ¡°I agree. Louis woke up and Harold is getting married. It''s a double blessing!¡± Layne was the first to chime in. Felicia nodded with a blissful expression. There was nothing happier than having the whole family reunited and in good health. Even Yvonne, who was usually dissatisfied with Harold, had no objections. Harold was the only one who continued to eat in silence. Megan, nicknamed Megs, the daughter of Louis''s sworn brother, Glen, was around the same age as Harold. She had been recognized as one of the top ten beauties in Norham since young. She also had countless suitors. Louis and Glen recognized Harold''s natural aptitude not long after his adoption They came together and arranged a betrothal between Harold and Megan. Back then, Harold had always silently kept the little girl, who had given him the padded jacket and walnuts, close to his heart. In addition, his younger sister had always been dissatisfied with him. She felt that his arrival had robbed her of their parents'' love. She had been in discord with Harold since they were young. Hence, in a fit of anger, coupled with his desire to search for that little girl, Harold ran away from home. ¡°Harry, we''re discussing yours and Megs'' marriage. What do you think?¡± Felicia asked doubtfully when she noticed her son eating in silence with his head lowered. ¡°I... I''m hungry!¡± Harold answered casually. He didn''t want to say anything to upset his father, who had just woken up. ¡°He''s feeling shy. Is that right, Harold?¡± Yvonne, who was listening from the sidelines, saved Harold from his predicament. She knew from a young age that her cheap brother did not want to marry Megan. Louis was amused by Yvonne''s words. Heughed loudly and turned to Dr. Thompson. ¡°Haha! Men and women should get married once they''re of age. You''re a grown man. There''s nothing to feel shy about! Wouldn''t you say so, Dr. Thompson?¡± Samuel knew that Harold had gotten married in secret, and that Isabe was being treated at his house. He nced at Harold after hearing what Louis had said. Harold gave him a wink and signaled for him to keep it a secret. Samuel understood. He simply nodded at Louis and Harold. The family ate for two hours before they left. Harold left with Samuel under the pretense of taking him home. It''s impossible for Harold to marry Megan when he only had Isabe in his heart. He nned on going to the Zeller residence to call off the marriage once his father had recovered. Louis'' home was on the Eastern side of Norham, which was some distance away from the Campbell residence. He founded a real estatepany. It wasn''t arge one, and had ten million in assets. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His business had been difficult since the decline of the Campbell family. If he had not offered to help them regrly, Felicia and Yvonne would not have been able to hold on. The Zeller residence was bustling with excitement when Harold arrived by car. Dozens of tables were set up as guests filled the ce. ¡°Mister, is the Zeller family celebrating an asion today?¡± Harold asked a random person passing by. ¡°It''s Mr. Zeller''s grandson''s birthday party. What are you doing here if you don''t know about it?¡± Harold frowned at the man''s reply. Mr. Zeller didn''t invite us to his grandson''s birthday party? Chapter 125 Chapter 125 ¡°Well!¡± Harold couldn''t help but sigh as he stood in the Zellers'' yard and watched the many guests. Is this what happens when one falls out of power? My father hasn''t passed away, though. He''s just in a vegetative state after being in aa for a few years. Mr. Zeller has always been close to our family. Yet he didn''t even inform us of his grandson''s celebration! What a hypocrite! Anyway, it''s not that bad. I won''t feel burdened about breaking off the marriage since the Zellers don''t want to be associated with us. Harold felt a lot more rxed with this thought in mind. He slowly approached the Zellers'' living room. The Zellers and a few important guests were in there. It was just past three o''clock in the afternoon. It was still too early for dinner. The Zellers were talking to some important guests in the living room. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Glen was sitting on the main seat as he chatted with some elders, his eldest son by his side. Both father and son were glowing in happiness. Glen''s wife sat on the sofa as she doted her grandson. A woman and a young girl stood on either side of her. The woman on the left looked bloated. Her full bust made it clear that she had just given birth, and that she was still breastfeeding. Her figure had yet to return to normal. She must be the daughter-inw of the Zeller family. The girl on the right had smooth shoulder-length hair. She donned a fashionable dress for the fall season and a pair of ck, high-heeled boots. It was clear from her youthful appearance that she was Megan. She was the fianc¨¦e that his father and the Zellers had betrothed to Harold. Another young man in the living room caught Harold''s attention. The young man in a suit looked eerily simr to a famous inte celebrity who had been nicknamed ¡°Principal of the Disciplinary Inspection Committee¡± by the entertainment industry. However, that was not why Harold had noticed him. The man was following Megan rather closely. Anyone could tell that their rtionship was an unusual one. Glen immediately noticed Harold when thetter got to the entrance of the living room. ¡°Harry, it''s really you! When did youe back to Norham? Have you paid your father a visit?¡± Glen got up from his seat excitedly and greeted Harold. The others turned their attention from the child to Harold upon hearing Glen''s greeting. ¡°I''ve been back for a few days, Mr. Zeller. My father just woke up, so I have time to visit you and Megan! I didn''t know it''d be so lively here today!¡± Harold responded indifferently. His tone was casual and his words were spoken for the sake of being polite. He no longer held the same amount of respect for Glen as he had in the past. ¡°Ah... Your father is awake. That''s wonderful. We are celebrating Myron''s son first-month birthday today. A double blessing indeed!¡± Glen eximed. He flushed red in excitement at Harold''s words. ¡°Come sit with me, Harold. I will visit your father tomorrow. While I''m at it, I''ll settle yours and Megs'' wedding matters too!¡± Glen dragged Harold to the seat next to his without waiting for thetter to speak. ¡°Dad, can you not bring up such an upsetting topic right now?¡± Megan blurted when she heard her father''s words. She eyed Harold in disgust at the sight of his old military uniform before the man could exin the reason for his visit. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 ¡°How can you say that, child? We have three joyous events to celebrate. How can you call it upsetting?¡± Glen reprimanded Megan Her words caused Glen''s bright smile to slowly morph into a look of displeasure. ¡°Look at him. He went out for a few years and came back like this. He''s a loser, and we are all aware of his family''s situation. They are so poor that you don''t even dare to invite them to your grandson''s weing party. You fear that his family will be troubled and mocked for failing to contribute a mary gift. I can''t believe you have the heart to let me marry into such a family and suffer with them. It makes me wonder if I''m really your biological child!¡± After being reprimanded by Glen, Megan did not behave appropriately. Instead, she became even more agitated. Her words also made Harold''s face turn red, but not because she had snubbed him. He realized that he had misunderstood Glen. He didn''t inform my family of his grandson''s first-month birthday party not because he looked down on us, or that he wants to cut off all contact with us, but because he was afraid that it would bring about financial burden as my mom would overspend on the mary gift if she knew. Upon realizing that Glen had been sincerely considerate toward his family, Harold felt a little ashamed to have made those assumptions about Glen. ¡°Shut up! If it weren''t for Louis'' help back then, would our family achieve our current sess? What right do you have to snub Harry? You have to go through with this marriage regardless of your will!¡± Glen berated Megan loudly once again for snubbing Harold in front of so many guests. Megan''s eyes reddened after Glen scolded her. She stomped her foot and dragged the young man out of the living room. Glen''s wife, having witnessed themotion, red at him fiercely and handed her grandson to her daughter-inw. She went out after Megan. ¡°Please forgive her impertinence, Harold. The marriage between you and Megs was decided by your father and me back then. She''s all yours now. I won''t let her reject the marriage just because of your family''s situation. I can assure you!¡± Glen eximed firmly, afraid that Harold would feel embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Zeller, I came here to discuss with you about my marriage with Megan. I think¡ª¡± Before Harold could touch on his main objective to call off the engagement, he was interrupted by the older man. ¡°Don''t worry, Harold. Since you have returned, I shall visit your family tomorrow to discuss it with Louis. It''s my grandson''s first-month birthday celebration today. Let''s not talk about anything else. The party is about to start. Sit with me at the main table. Stay for the food,¡± Glen said heartily. His words made Harold feel embarrassed for attempting to bring up the calling off the engagement on such an asion, so he decided to talk about it at ater date. ¡°All right, Mr. Zeller!¡± he replied, feeling rather helpless. Following that, the two chatted a little about what Harold had gone through in the outside world all these years. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Harold was not one who enjoyed showing off, so he did not disclose his identity to Glen. He simply said that he had served as a soldier for two years, and then he worked in Dellmoor after he was discharged from the army. He did not borate further. The two had not chatted for long when the party began. Megan, her mother, and the handsome young man happened to return together. ¡°Let''s see how you''ll embarrass yourselfter!¡± Megan saw that Harold was actually chatting happily with her father as he sat next to him. She exchanged nces with the young man. The two smirked. Soon, Harold, the Zellers, and several other elders were seated at the same table. ¡°Jacob, didn''t you mention that you have a gift for my nephew? Show us!¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 While waiting for the dishes to be served, Megan discreetly tugged at the young man who was with her. ¡°Yes indeed. Mr. and Mrs. Zeller, Myron, here is an amulet locket for the baby. It''s made from pure gold. I wish him peace and good health!¡± The young man named Jacob stood up and took out a small and exquisite box. Just by looking at it, anyone could tell that the gift was expensive. The golden amulet dazzled in the light when it was revealed, causing everyone to squint their eyes involuntarily. Jacob Simmons was very pleased with their reactions. He walked over to the baby and ced the amulet around his neck. The baby giggled happily as though he knew how precious the gift was. ¡°Wow! This amulet is so beautiful. What perfect workmanship! It''s also from an international brand, so it has to be expensive, right? Look, even the baby is smiling. He knows it¡¯s valuable, doesn''t he?¡± Megan, who sat next to Jacob, quickly eximed when she saw him take out the amulet. No one knew if she was truly astonished by the gift, or that she was deliberately ying along with Jacob. ¡°It''s not that pricey, just a hundred and eighty thousand. It''s no big deal.¡± Despite saying that, Jacob had a smug look on his face when he made his reply. After that, the entire table of people immediately gasped in unison. ¡°As expected of a rich man''s son. Such generosity! Spending a hundred and eighty thousand on an amulet! Just look at the workmanship! Its value will surely go up in the future...¡± ¡°Indeed. Mr. Simmons is so generous to have gifted something worth over a hundred thousand. How can the rest of us dare to show ours...¡± ¡°You''re truly generous, Mr. Simmons!¡± In an instant, everyone, including the older men, began showering Jacob withpliments. Myron and his wife were also over the moon. They were excited to have received such an expensive gift. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Other people followed suit. In no time, the baby had received all kinds of expensive presents and a large number of mary gifts. Each mary gift contained over ten thousand in cash. The Zellers received them with bright smiles, and Glen was no exception. All of a sudden, Megan shifted her gaze to Harold. He was the only one among the many guests who had not given a present or a mary gift. ¡°Harold, where is your present? Don''t tell me that you can''t even afford to buy a decent gift? Surely, you can''t have juste over to my house and dined for free?¡± she asked mockingly as she shot him a sharp look. She had long noticed that he hade empty-handed. Her words quickly drew the attention of the other guests. Harold, who was shoving pasta into his mouth, lifted his head. ¡°I came in a hurry, Mr. Zeller. I didn''t know about your grandson''s first-month birthday celebration today, so I haven''t prepared any gifts. I can give him a mary gift to celebrate the asion. Do you have an envelope?¡± he asked Glen, who was sitting next to him. Harold was rather calm as he did so. Everyone was dumbfounded by his brazenness. This man really dide empty-handed, just like what Megan said. If she hadn''t questioned him, he probably wouldn''t even willingly present a mary gift. He''s just here for a free meal. ¡°Yes, of course. I''ll get one for you!¡± Glen was under the assumption that Harold had heard about their first-month birthday celebration from somewhere else, and that the man hade over specifically to congratte them. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Seeing that Harold did not bring any gifts, Glen furrowed his brows. But at the thought of the current situation of Harold''s family, he felt relieved and immediately got up from his seat. Then he went to his room to get an envelope. Everyone was dumbfounded by Harold''s action. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What amazed them had yet toe. Soon, Glen came out with an envelope. Harold took out his wallet and saw that there were only his rose gold cards and some loose change inside. He frowned at the sight of that. The supplementary rose gold card was for Pauline and Benson, while the principal rose gold card was his. They were impossible to be gifted away. Harold could only take all the loose change in his wallet. After all, everyone had already seen the content of his wallet. Without avoiding anyone, Harold put all the loose change into the envelope in front of everyone. ¡°Myron, I don''t have any cash with me at the moment, and I don''t know today is the baby''s birthday party. Here is my token of sincerity. Please ept it. I will prepare another huge gift next time Ie over and make up for this,¡± said Harold. As the crowd watched in shock, Harold stuffed the mary gift into the baby''s swaddle nket. However, they reckoned Harold''s words were only pleasantries and an exnation to muddle his way through. At that instant, Megan grabbed the mary gift. She took out the money and counted it. It was one hundred and forty-four in total. When Myron and his wife saw the sum of the mary gift, their expression turned somber. If you''re too poor and unable to prepare a mary gift, we will not say anything. After all, the Campbell family needed our support to live their life all these years. But what do you mean when you gave a mary gift with the sum of one hundred and forty-four? The number brings bad luck! The guests exchanged nces. ¡°Megan, what is your fianc¨¦ doing? It''s the baby''s first-month birthday today. The number forty-four is vile!¡±mented Jacob out of the blue. He even emphasized the word ¡°fianc¨¦.¡± Megan flung the envelope in Harold''s face and furiously questioned, ¡°Harold, what are you doing? Are you cursing my nephew? What are you up to?¡± Harold did not expect the sum to be that number and was momentarily stunned. He did not evade the envelope Megan flung at him. Letting the envelope hit his face, Harold cast an apologetic gaze at Myron and his wife. Although Glen agreed that the number brought vile luck, he instantly stood up when he saw his daughter humiliating Harold. ¡°Megs, what are you doing? How could you treat the guest like this? You know his family''s situation. Besides, Harry said he came in a hurry and didn''t prepare anything. What is the big deal?¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller, it''s my fault. Don''t me Megan. I''ll remove sixteen and make it one hundred twenty-eight. This number symbolizes good luck,¡± suggested Harold. As Harold talked, he took out the money from the envelope and stuffed the mary gift of one hundred and twenty-eight into the baby''s swaddle nket again. ¡°There''s no need for that! We don''t need that money. You bring it back and spend it yourself. Also, you don''t have to prepare another gift next time. I suppose you can''t even give the sum of one hundred and forty-four by then,¡± mocked Megan. Then, she threw the mary gift back to Harold again. Hearing her words, even Harold, who was thick-skinned, felt embarrassed. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°In that case, I''ll go to the bank and withdraw some money now!¡± Harold grabbed the envelope, stood up, and was about to leave the table when there was amotion in the yard outside. Someone among the guests asked, ¡°What is happening out there?¡± Feeling curious, the guests of the two tables left their seats and headed outside. They saw a muscr man with a tiger tattoo on his chest barging inside with his men. Recognizing the muscr man, everyone in the living room eximed, ¡°Isn''t that the thug, Thiago Crosby? What is he doing here?¡± Is he here to congratte Glen? We''ve never heard that the Zeller family has any connection with the thug! Everyone turned to look at Glen and noticed that his expression was grim. Before they had the chance to ask what was going on, Thiago had already brought his men inside. ¡°Hey, Mr. Zeller! It''s lively at your house today. It looks like I arrive at the right time!¡± said Thiago. Not only was Thiago tall and muscr, but he was unexpectedly loud. He seemed like a human speaker. Walking toward everyone, Glen stared at Thiago and asked, ¡°Thiago, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller, why ask when you already know the answer? I exined it very clearlyst time. You''d better surrender thatnd because I can''t say what will happen tomorrow,¡± Thiago sneered. ¡°How dare you, Thiago! We''re living in a society ofw and order. Bring it on if you have what it takes to hurt the Zellers!¡± Glen spat. ¡°Pfft! Mr. Zeller, it seems that you''ve forgotten what happened to your sworn brother, who fell into a coma. What will thew do to me?¡± Thiago said mockingly. The men behind him burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha!¡± They were utterly arrogant. Glen''s face flushed red because Thiago''s words infuriated him. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Louis had fallen into aa after being beaten up by Thiago and his men, yet Glen could not do anything to Thiago. That was the most frustrating matter for Glen all these years. ¡°Jacob, it''s your time to shine. If you can deal with Thiago, my dad will surely agree to call off my marriage with Harold the loser,¡± Megan whispered, tugging at Jacob who was next to her when she saw that Thiago was about to make her father blow a fuse. Hearing that, Jacob turned pale. He pondered for a while, then gritted his teeth and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Megan, it''s better for us not to go head-on with muscr idiots like Thiago. The best idea is to outsmart him. We''lle up with something once Mr. Zeller makes him leave.¡± Megan furrowed her brows after listening to Jacob. She thought he was a coward. However, she did not have any good ideas. Thus, she could only proceed ording to Jacob''s n. She walked over to Glen and whispered something into his ear. Glen took a deep breath before ncing at the number of guests at the scene. He was afraid that Thiago would harm the guests. Enduring the frustration, Glen agreed to his daughter''s suggestion. ¡°Thiago, thatnd is ourpany''s treasure. Your price is too low. I can''t even get back my capital. If you want it, show me your sincerity!¡± Glen said coldly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Thiago looked at Glen yfully. ¡°I''ll be honest with you. I''m not the one who wants that piece ofnd. It''s Paradise Hotel that wants it. I''m just helping to pass the message along. It is entirely up to you whether you want to give it up or not.¡± Glen''s face instantly turned pale, and he almost lost his footing. He really did not expect that it was Paradise Hotel that wanted hisnd. There was no way he could ever stand up to such an influential corporation such as Paradise Hotel. It did not matter if he gave up thend now because he had already offended Paradise Hotel. ¡°Give me two days to consider this. I''ll give you my answer then,¡± Glen said helplessly. ¡°All right. I''ll give you two more days, Mr. Zeller. Once the time is up, and if you are still obstinate, don''t me me for being merciless. Let''s go!¡± Thiago grabbed a chicken thigh from the side of the table. He chomped down on it as he left. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when the thug finally left. They were really afraid that Thiago would start a fight. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Right then, a cold voice suddenly rang out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That voice instantly made everyone''s heart race again. Just as Thiago was walking toward the entrance of the courtyard, Harold''s voice rang out from the crowd. Even though his voice was not very loud, everyone present in the building could hear him clearly. It was as if his voice was ringing inside everyone''s minds. Thiago and his group were already about to walk out of the Zeller residence when they halted in their tracks. ¡°Who said that? Step out now, and let me have a good look at you,¡± Thiago said with a wicked smile as he turned around to look at the crowd. Harold was about to walk forward when Glen hurriedly stopped him. ¡°They have too many people on their side, Harold. Although you used to be a soldier, it will still be hard for you to defeat so many of them. Please, don''t act on impulse!¡± Glen said worriedly. He obviously knew that Harold wanted to avenge his adoptive father. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Zeller. I''m not intimidated by this group of rascals at all,¡± Harold replied with a small smile. Just as he finished speaking, a murderous aura radiated from his body. Glen was momentarily stunned by Harold''s vicious aura. Harold was directing his anger at Thiago and his group of thugs, and Glen must have felt it. If Glen was the recipient of Harold''s anger, he would definitely have stumbled and fallen to the floor. ¡°What a brute. He''s literally asking for it,¡± Megan muttered under her breath. She was standing at the very back when she saw that Harold wanted to challenge Thiago and his group of thugs. Wait. If Harold gets beaten to death by Thiago and his men, then I don''t have to marry him. ¡°Is it you who asked us to stop? Tell me your name. We never harm nobodies,¡± Thiago said, his face scrunched up. Even though Thiago was also stunned by Harold''s murderous aura, he was still a vile man, after all. He led his big group of thugs and walked up to Harold. There were more than ten of them. ¡°I''m Harold Campbell, Louis Campbell''s son,¡± Harold answered truthfully. He wanted Thiago to be aware of who he was as he taught them a lesson. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Well, it looks like we have that old geezer''s son here with us today. I''ll tell you the truth. I was the one who did that to your old man. Are you here to avenge him or what?¡± Thiago said with narrowed eyes. He was stunned when Harold boldly announced his identity. However, he soon snapped back to reality and walked closer to Harold. He was about to reach out to smack Harold''s face. However, he regretted his actions in the next moment. Harold had suddenly grabbed his hand without him noticing. With a small twist, the bones in his hand began to crack. It was obvious that the bones had been broken. It did not matter if Thiago was the cruelest man in Norham. He still squealed like a pig that was being ughtered. His sudden scream shocked his men. Even the Zeller family and the guests whom they had invited reeled back in horror. Harold ignored Thiago''s screams. ¡°Which hand did you use to turn my father into a vegetable?¡± he asked in a cold voice. ¡°How dare you attack me, you brat? Believe it or not, I will kill your entire family,¡± Thiago threatened as he endured the pain. He did not bother answering Harold''s question. Harold could not care less about Thiago''s threats. However, the crowd behind him had turned as pale as a sheet when they heard Thiago''s words. Thiago was known for being a cruel and vicious man. If he threatened to kill the Campbell family, he would definitely do just that. ¡°Stop, Harry! Things will only get nasty!¡± Glen rushed forward, wanting to pull Harold away. But there was no way he could make Harold budge even by an inch. Harold did not care about Glen. Instead, he silently lifted Thiago''s other hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. Thiago started howling in pain. His screams were even more blood-curdling than before. ¡°All of you, kill him!¡± Thiago shouted at his men in fury while enduring the pain. His men had been hesitating. However, once he made themand, some of them immediately rushed toward Harold. Harold pushed Glen to the side. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Thiago''s men were one meter away from him, Harold picked Thiago up and lightly threw him at his men. Those thugs instantly fell to the floor from the impact. The remaining men dashed over when they saw that Thiago was no longer in Harold''s hands. ¡°What a bunch of idiots,¡± Harold scoffed as he kicked the chairs at the side toward them with his right leg. In less than a minute, all the thugs ended up sprawling on the floor. Harold was still standing in the same spot. The Zellers and the other guests looked at Harold as if he was a freak. It was no wonder he dared to challenge Thiago¡ªhe was incredibly skilled! ¡°You have guts, you rascal. Since you have embarrassed me, you have directly embarrassed Paradise Hotel. Both the Campbell family and the Zeller family are finished. I guarantee that none of you will live to see the next day. Let''s go,¡± Thiago threatened and scurried away while being supported by some of his men. The others quickly helped each other up and left with Thiago. Soon, the Zeller residence became peaceful once more. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 ¡°Hubby, Thiago is from Paradise Hotel. Now that Harry has beaten him up, those people from Paradise Hotel will certainlye after us. What should we do now?¡± Megan''s mother asked Glen anxiously after Thiago and his gang were long gone. ¡°Uh... I don''t know what to do yet. Since it has already happened, let''s just go with the flow.¡± Sneaking a peek at Harold, Glen heaved a sigh. Jacob, in turn, feigned a sad look as he, too, breathed out a sigh andmented, ¡°If only Mr. Campbell wasn''t that reckless, my family could''ve stepped in to mediate and sort things out. Now that Mr. Campbell has crippled Thiago''s palms, there''s already bad blood between them. Thiago will never let this slide.¡± The crowd couldn''t help but nod as he said that. ¡°It''s all this brute''s fault! He acted rashly just because he''s strong. We''re really unlucky to be associated with the Campbell family. Look at Jacob! He knows how to use his brain and strategize. If the people from Paradise Hotel show up again, throw this brat out the door and let him deal with the aftermath he created,¡± Megan chided furiously at Harold as she pointed at him. Everyone directed their attention to Harold. They nced at him just as angrily. Instead of feeling ted that Harold had beaten Thiago and his gang to a pulp, they all red at him with resentment. ¡°There''s no need to worry, Mr. Zeller. I can guarantee that Paradise Hotel won''t dare toy a finger on you and your family! They also won''t dare to touch yournd. I believe they will return to apologize to you in about an hour!¡± Harold knew themon folks were helpless against the people from Paradise Hotel. Hence, he could understand why they looked at him that way. Noticing Glen''s worried look, Harold could only offer someforting words. ¡°Who do you think you are? You think you''re invincible just because you have a bit of strength, don''t you? Do you even know how formidable Paradise Hotel is? It''s not an overstatement to say that they''re the greatest civil force in the whole world. Their power is so much stronger than that of the vast majority of developing countries. Even ten thousand copies of you could never defeat them. Don''t you understand? You ignorant fool!¡± Megan grumbled after she heard Harold''s statement. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She also looked at him with disdain. Yet, at the same time, she was secretly delighted. Seeing Harold''s recklessness, she reckoned her father would finally consider calling off their engagement. ¡°Time will tell. I''m heading out!¡± Harold said. Then, he left the Zeller residence without even bothering to exin himself. After that, he went searching for a bank. While he was doing that, he called Levi on the phone to ask about Thiago. When the call got through, Harold barked, ¡°What''s up with Thiago, Levi? Why did you even hire someone like him? I suppose the branch manager of Norham and every single staff there is just as problematic. If you don''t have what it takes to manage the branch properly, I can always have Logan arrange for someone else to take over your job!¡± His tone reeked of coldness. Levi had disappointed him time and again. After Harold said all that, he hung up the phone. He believed that, in less than ten minutes, Levi would be able to find out whatever had happened here. In the general manager''s office at Paradise Hotel, Levi listened to Harold''s bombardment over the phone. His entire body was drenched in a cold sweat. After that, he called the assistant manager, Zachary Walker, and queried, ¡°Mr. Walker, what''s going on with Thiago?¡± Levi''s face turned ashen once he grasped the significance of the situation at hand. Ten minutester, he left Paradise Hotel with Zachary in tow. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 The duo rushed to the Zeller residence. The Zellers finished cleaning up the mess in the courtyard half an hour after Harold''s departure. The guests took their seats one by one as the feast resumed. The atmosphere became lively once more. Jacob walked outside to call his father on the phone. He wanted to see if his father could help to settle the matter with Thiago''s gang. Only the Zellers were furrowing their brows, for the joyous birthday party had been ruined. In the interim, Jacob was given a harsh lecture by his father over the phone after he recounted what had happened at the Zeller residence. When the call ended, Jacob''s face paled to a ghastly white. He intended to secretly flee from the Zeller residence to save himself from the hurdle. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even his father was helpless in the face of Thiago. Moreover, Paradise Hotel was involved. With that in mind, Jacob''s father got so terrified that his words became incoherent. Even so, Jacob was unwilling to give up when he took in Megan''s voluptuous figure from afar. ¡°I won''t give in until I get my hands on this woman!¡± Jacob muttered to himself indignantly. The people from Paradise Hotel would take at least two days toe after the Zellers again anyway, so now''s my chance! If I can make a move fast enough, I might be able to have Megan in my clutches before the people from Paradise Hotel arrive. After having my way with her, I''ll toss her aside and sever all ties. Hehe! A smug look appeared on Jacob''s face at the thrilling thought. Having made up his mind, all his fear vanished into thin air. He returned to the Zeller residence as if nothing had happened. Just as Jacob stepped into the residence, Megan questioned him begrudgingly, ¡°Where were you, Jacob?¡± She thought that he had fled to avoid getting himself into trouble. So, when she saw himing back, her smile reached her eyes right away. Unlike Jacob, Harold the reckless brute ran off after he had impulsively stirred up trouble for her whole family. In contrast, Jacob was witty and dependable. It was obvious who the better man was. ¡°I went out to give my dad a call, Megan. Mr. Zeller, rest assured. The Simmons family is also a member of Paradise Hotel. My dad said he''ll find a way and use his connections to sort this matter out.¡± Wearing a grin on his face, Jacob kept hisposure as he spouted nonsense in front of Glen and Megan. Jacob was a natural at telling lies. He did that all the time. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Simmons!¡± Ever since Glen found out that Jacob had his eyes on his daughter, he had begun to loathe Jacob. However, considering that Jacob hade to congratte them on his grandson''s birthday party, Glen couldn''t simply chase Jacob out the door. Given the current circumstance, no matter how much Glen disliked Jacob, the former had to muster up a smile. ¡°Don''t be a stranger, Mr. Zeller. Why don''t we get on with the feast while we wait for my dad''s news?¡± suggested Jacob in a calm manner. He tried his best to pretend like everything was fine. It''s best that I get Megan drunk soon. Since the Zellers are fretting over the issue regarding Thiago and Paradise Hotel, no one would pay me any attention. I can easily take Megan to the hotel tonight. The more Jacob thought about it, the more excited he became. He even started to feel grateful toward Harold. If it hadn''t been for Harold''s mess, Jacob might never get such a good opportunity. The Zeller family could note up with any solution at the moment. Since there were other guests around, the Zellers could only take their seats and continue with the feast while they tried to think of something. It wasn''t long until a rtive of the Zeller family could be heard yelling in horror at the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Zeller! Thiago is back again!¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Glen jolted up from his chair and rushed to the courtyard. He never thought that Thiago woulde after him so fast. After all, Thiago had barely left an hour ago, and now he was back for vengeance. The other members of the Zeller family were surprised, too. They went out after Glen. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jacob hung at the back. Seemingly reluctant, he brooded as Megan dragged him out. No one knew what was going on in his mind. When the Zeller family arrived at the courtyard, they were stunned by the scene that greeted them. It was true that Thiago had returned without warning, but apparently a bunch of people had dragged him here. He did not seem to be moving. Three men exuded domineering auras were in the lead. They were followed by security guards wearing uniforms indicating that they were from Paradise Hotel. Glen and the others were utterly confused when the bunch of men came to a stop before them. ¡°Is Mr. Glen Zeller around?¡± the middle-aged man in the lead asked politely. The neers crowded the courtyard of the Zeller residence. ¡°Yes, I''m Glen Zeller. May I know who you are?¡± Glen rxed after realizing they weren''t here to cause amotion. He couldn''t help but wonder why they hade. After confirming Glen''s identity, Levi introduced himself and his subordinates. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Zeller. I''m the general manager of Paradise Hotel in Norham. My name is Levi Xanthos. These are my assistant managers, Zachary Walker and Aaron Patel. We''re here today to offer our apology, Mr. Zeller. Men, get him to the front!¡± He ordered the security guards to drag Thiago forward. Hearing that, Glen, the Zeller family, and the many guests could barely hide their shock. They had no idea that the three neers were higher-ups working in the acimed Paradise Hotel of Norham. Moreover, the purpose of their visit was too unexpected. Instead ofing to start a fight, they were here to offer an apology. Everyone was bbergasted. They only snapped out of their trance when the bodyguards tossed a half-dead Thiago before them. ¡°Mr. Zeller, please forgive me. I was a fool to offend you. I will never do that again. Please spare my life, Mr. Zeller...¡± Thiago begged weakly. He was still his arrogant self about half an hour ago, but now he even had difficulty speaking. After careful observation, everyone realized that the man''s limbs had been broken. The stunning realization caused them to gasp collectively. In all of Norham, only those from Paradise Hotel would have the guts to beat up Thiago like that. Forcing himself to calm down, Glen took a deep breath and asked carefully, ¡°M-Mr. Xanthos, what is going on?¡± He looked at Levi, who stood before him. The man seemed anxious. ¡°Mr. Zeller, we told this thug that the piece ofnd you own in Southvale is suitable for investment. He ended up taking things into his own hands and threatened you, just so that he could get thend for a low price before giving it to us. He has also misused our name, so I taught him a harsh lesson today. Mr. Zeller, you got into trouble because of us, so I''d like to apologize to you on behalf of Paradise Hotel. This is a little something from us. Please ept it,¡± Levi said solemnly. He then handed an exquisite box along with the trio''s name cards to Glen. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Upon opening the box, Glen gaped in disbelief. He stammered, ¡°I-Is this a tinum card?¡± Everyone standing behind him were dumbfounded as well. Only those who with over billions in assets were qualified to apply for tinum membership at Paradise Hotel. The Zeller family''s assets were worth millions at most, with Glen''s worth being less than ten million. He wasn''t even qualified to apply for an ordinary bronze membership. Now, Levi was offering a tinum card to Glen. Everyone was struggling to conceal their shock. With this tinum card, Glen''s social status would increase exponentially. People would butter him up eagerly as he was now considered to be an influential figure in Norham. It was no wonder that everyone was shocked. ¡°Consider it a littlepensation from us. Mr. Zeller, we hope you can put in a good word for us before that man. We really appreciate your help. If you require our assistance, just let us know. We''ll dly lend you a helping hand,¡± Levi said gingerly. As Glen epted the tinum card and the trio''s name cards, Levi rxed a bit. He was desperately trying to put on a humble stance to be on Glen''s good books. ¡°Which man?¡± Glen asked, uncertainty ringing in his tone, for he had no idea who Levi was referring to. Did theye here to apologize because some big shot is backing me up? Who could it be? Is there anyone in Norham who is capable of forcing Paradise Hotel into submission? Glen racked his brains to think of a probable candidate, but to no avail. However, Levi and the assistant managers assumed Glen wasn''t about to forgive them after hearing his question. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Their faces turned grim instantly. ¡°Uh, Mr. Zeller, we''ve shown our sincerity. There''s no need to feign ignorance. If you''re unsatisfied with our apology, please let us know. We''ll do our best to fulfill your wishes,¡± Levi said humbly after tamping his irritation down. After listening to the conversation between Glen and Levi, the others assumed that Glen had secretly found a big shot to talk to Paradise Hotel. They got curious after seeing how frightful Paradise Hotel''s general manager seemed to be of Glen''s backer. Who could have been helping Glen? Glen exined earnestly, ¡°Mr. Xanthos, despite being a prominent figure, you were willing to put your pride aside to apologize to me. You and your subordinates have my admiration. Of course I''ve forgiven you. However, I really don''t know the man you''re talking about. If I''ve known anyone who is feared by all, including you, Mr. Xanthos, the Zeller family will definitely be more powerful than we are now.¡± Despite racking his brains, he had no idea which big shot could have helped him. Previously, he had a sworn brother''s support as he developed his family business. Now that his sworn brother had gone downhill, he was barely surviving himself. There couldn''t be big shot backing him up. ¡°Huh?¡± As Glen didn''t seem to be lying, Levi and his subordinates hesitated briefly. ¡°Mr. Xanthos, that man has always been mysterious. He rarely reveals his identity to others. If the scoundrels of Neptune Chamber of Commerce haven''t offended him, we wouldn''t know that he exists.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡°Could the man have helped Mr. Zeller in secret without revealing his identity?¡± Zachary whispered in Levi''s ear after that thought popped up in his mind. Levi pondered over it briefly. Then, he gave a curt nod, indicating that he agreed with Zachary. shing a smile, he turned to Glen. ¡°Mr. Zeller, perhaps that man doesn''t want you to know of his real identity. If you agree to let the matter slip, instead of holding Paradise Hotel and the three of us responsible, we shall take our leave. We can meet up another time for some coffee. How does that sound?¡± Levi proposed cautiously. ¡°You''ve already offered your apology in person, so there''s no reason for me to not forgive you. It''s my grandson''s birthday party today. Come on in and have some drinks before you leave,¡± Glen said warmly. He promptly invited Levi and the others into his house. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Zeller. Paradise Hotel''s branch in Norham was only established a while ago, so we''re pretty busy with work. However, thank you for the invitation. Here''s a little something for your grandson.¡± Levi and his subordinates gave the mary gift, which they had prepared in advance, to Glen before taking their leave. That man wants to keep his identity a secret. If he we stay behind and bump into him when he actually shows up, we''ll definitely ruin his n. The three of them left in a haste. Glen and the rest were still in a daze after the trio had left. They would not have believed that everything that happened was real if there had not been so many witnesses at the scene. It was pretty astonishing that the general manager of Paradise Hotel had shown up with his assistants to offer an apology. This was certainly a first in the world. The guests wasn''t even sure how they had returned to their respective seats. After settling in their seats, they proceeded to talk about the same topic, which was how Levi had shown up with his subordinates and apologized to Glen. ¡°Hubby, we''ve been together the entire time. When did you get outside help? That person must be a big shot, for even the general manager of Paradise Hotel showed up personally to apologize to us. If you have powerful connections, why have you been keeping that a secret until now?¡± Glen''s wife demanded after they returned to the living room. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone''s gaze fell on him as they eagerly waited for his answer. ¡°Woman, stop spouting nonsense. I don''t have any powerful connections. I''m still wondering who it could be!¡± Glen snapped unhappily. He didn''t bother hiding his displeasure, as his wife had interrupted him rudely while he was engrossed in his thoughts. ¡°Dad, if it wasn''t you, then who could it be? The person who helped us must be extremely influential,¡± Myron chimed in. ¡°Remember what Harry said before he left? If I''m right, he must have helped us behind the scenes. I wonder if he asked someone else for help, or that he has a secret identity no one else knows about,¡± Glen voiced out his thoughts hesitantly. ¡°Impossible! Didn''t you see his attire? The military uniform he had on was old and tattered. He only had a few hundred with him. There''s no way he''s a big shot. I refuse to believe it!¡± Megan dered, her voice dripping in disdain. She turned to look at Jacob, who was standing beside her. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¡°Jacob, didn''t you call your dad just now? Was it your dad who helped us?¡± Megan urged. Jacob had been in a daze since Levi showed up. He only snapped back to reality when Megan called his name. Jolting up from his chair, he blurted out, ¡°Huh? Megan, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said, didn''t you call your dad just now? Did Mr. Xanthos show up to apologize because your dad used his connections?¡± Megan repeated patiently. ¡°Uh, t-that''s likely,¡± Jacob stammered. Despite saying that, he didn''t share her sentiments deep down. During the call, his father had clearly told him to stay out of the Zeller family''s business, or risk dying a horrible death. ¡°Why don''t you give your dad a call?¡± Megan urged. ¡°Oh, all right. I''ll call him now.¡± Under her insistence, Jacob had no choice but to pretend he was heading out to make the call. Not long after Jacob went out to ¡°call¡± his father, Harold came back. ¡°What happened, Mr. Zeller?¡± Harold was confused when he saw the Zeller family sitting still instead of digging in. The food on the table were barely touched. He assumed Levi and the others hadn''t shown up to apologize. ¡°Oh, you''re back, Harold. A while ago, Mr. Xanthos from Paradise Hotel showed up with Thiago and apologized to us. Do you know about that?¡± Glen asked hopefully. He wanted nothing more than for Harold to admit that Levi and the others hade under Harold''s orders. ¡°I just came back, Mr. Zeller. How did Levi and the rest apologize to you?¡± Harold neither admitted nor denied it. On the contrary, he seemed curious. ¡°Dad, I told you it wasn''t him. Do you believe me now?¡± Megan eximed hastily. Deep down, she heaved a sigh of relief when Harold didn''t admit it was him. Glen said nothing, but a hint of disappointment shed across his eyes. Right then, Jacob returned after he was done putting on an act. ¡°Jacob, what did your dad say? Did he use his connections to help us?¡± Megan inquired eagerly. Initially, Jacob wanted to leave, but he changed his mind when he saw Harold. ¡°My dad said he did try to ask for help,¡± Jacob said. He was obviously ying with words. I said my dad asked for help, but I didn''t specify that Mr. Xanthos came here to apologize because of my dad. It''s up to them to interpret the situation. Indeed, as expected, Megan grew ted after hearing that. ¡°Hear that, Dad? I told you it was the Simmons family who helped us. I can''t believe Jacob''s dad is that powerful. It''s no wonder they are one of the few prominent families in Norham!¡± Megan said excitedly. After a pause, she suggested, ¡°Dad, you never got to participate in the urban renewal project in Southvale, right? You have been fretting about it.¡± Then, she turned to Jacob. ¡°Why don''t you talk to your dad? Perhaps he has a way to slot my dad in.¡± Megan took Jacob to his seat. She went on topliment him before her father with the intention of insulting Harold. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Harold was a brute who had caused amotion at their residence, while Jacob was polite, handsome, prominent, and capable. It was obvious to the Zeller family members, except Glen, which of the two was a more suitable match for Megan. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Turning around, Harold asked icily, ¡°Mr. Simmons, are you sure Mr. Xanthos came here to offer Mr. Zeller an apology because of your father?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Harold had originallye to call off their engagement. Megan seemed interested in Jacob, so he was pleased that things were going his way. He wouldn''t feel guilty to call off their engagement if she was in love with another man. However, there seemed to be a w in Jacob''s character. Harold thought, Mr. Zeller treats my family well, so I must do something to help Megan. ¡°Harold, what do you mean? You caused trouble for our family, and Jacob resolved it. Don''t tell me you''re getting jealous. You''re nothing but an ingrate. Leave this instant! Our family doesn''t wee you,¡± Megan sneered at him. She was obviously upset that Harold had the guts to question Jacob. With that, she shoved Harold out of the door. Glen felt bad for him, but he chose to believe Jacob''s lie, just like everyone else. They thought that the Simmons family had a powerful rtive, or someone like that, who had helped them teach Thiago a lesson and rid them of a ticking time bomb. He chose to prioritize the big picture and pretended not to have noticed his daughter''s actions. I''m sorry, Harold. ¡°Megan, I''m not saying you can''t get a boyfriend. In fact, I support you wholeheartedly, but I''m against you dating Jacob. He is a shady man!¡± Harold tried to persuade Megan to change her mind after she pushed him out. ¡°You''re the shady man! Your entire family is shady! Leave right this instant! I don''t want to see you ever again!¡± Megan screamed angrily. Enraged at how Harold had spoken ill of Jacob, she grabbed a rock and was about to toss it at Harold. At once, Harold retreated in fear. Seeing his reaction, Megan mmed the door shut without hesitation. ¡°Megan, open the door! I still have the mary gift for the baby!¡± Harold hollered outside the house. ¡°That''s not necessary. You can keep it. The Zeller family isn''t short of money, so you are free to spend it however you wish!¡± came Megan''s sharp retort. She then spun on her heels and stalked back to the living room, paying no heed to him. Inside, everyone proceeded to butter Jacob up. Megan was pleased to see Jacob chatting pleasantly with her father and her brother. He was young, handsome, and capable. He was the perfect candidate to be her spouse. Meanwhile, Harold had no choice but to leave after being kicked out by Megan. I have to find a chance to talk to Mr. Zeller one day, and tell him that I want to call off the engagement. He had just left the Zeller residence when Levi appeared before him. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Harold asked in an indifferent manner. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Paradise Hotel is behind the urban renewal project in Southvale. I''d like to know if there''s anyone you want to slot in? I''ll get that done right away,¡± Levi said. He was actually making up an excuse to find out if Harold was furious. ¡°Is Mr. Zeller involved?¡± Harold inquired swiftly without much thought. Levi responded politely, ¡°Mr. Zeller''spany isn''t qualified, for Zeller Group''s scale is not up to standard. ording to the rules, Zeller Group has no chance of joining the project. However, if you want to slot them in, we can make an exception.¡± ¡°In that case, slot the Zellers in. That''s all. Head back and make the arrangements now.¡± After rying his orders, Harold left without looking back. Levi breathed a sigh of relief. He fished out his phone and called Elias Simmons, the middleman. ¡°Elias, include Zeller Group into the urban renewal project in Southvale!¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Jacob received a warm wee from the Zellers. He drank until he was bloated. ¡°Everyone, please excuse me. I need to use the bathroom.¡± Feeling tipsy, Jacob made an excuse and left the living room to get a breather. He had just got out of the house when his phone rang suddenly. It was a call from his father, Elias. Jacob hesitated. He thought his father wanted to remind him to stay away from the Zeller family. It took him some time before he answered the call. Elias ryed his orders to Jacob excitedly, ¡°Jacob, the Zeller family somehow managed to ride on the big shot''s coattails. Paradise Hotel stopped finding fault with them, and their littlepany has been slotted into the urban renewal project in Southvale. This isn''t an easy feat. You''ll have to make Ms. Zeller fall for you so our family can ride on their coattails, too.¡± Jacob jolted awake after hearing Elias'' words. ¡°Don''t worry, Dad. Leave it to me. The Zeller family was just asking me about it. Besides, Megan is already in love with me. I can use this information to gain their trust!¡± Jacob responded earnestly. He no longer had to hold back now that his father was on his side. After chatting briefly with Elias, he scurried back into the living room eagerly. ¡°Jacob, I told you to call your dad and find out if he can slot us into the urban renewal project in Southvale, right? Have you called him?¡± Megan thought they had enough to drink. As soon as Jacob took his seat, she hastily changed the topic to divert everyone else''s attention. Seemingly stumped, Jacob said, ¡°Megan, only selectedpanies are qualified to join the urban renewal project in Southvale. Mr. Zeller''s Zeller Group might be somewhat influential in Norham, but in some areas, it''s still not up to standard.¡± Glen put on a serious front when the project was mentioned. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Glen questioned. He wasn''t about to give up easily. The other Zellers cast anxious looks at Jacob as well. After all, this concerned their interests. ¡°Well, not really. You know my dad is well-connected, right? I need a valid reason to persuade him to use his connections,¡± Jacob added. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Slowly, he was leading the Zeller family into the trap he had dug. ¡°A valid reason?¡± the Zellers repeated in puzzlement. ¡°Mr. Zeller, you and my dad aren''t very close to each other. If we ask for his help once again, I''m afraid he''ll refuse. After all, he doesn''t want to owe too many favors. However, if the Zeller family and the Simmons family have a marriage of convenience, my dad will dlye to his inws'' aid,¡± Jacob exined smoothly. He didn''t even bat an eysh when he announced his idea. Beside him, Megan gave him a thumbs-up silently. ¡°Well...¡± Glen fell into a dilemma. The Campbell family and the Zeller family had arranged their children''s engagement many years ago. The Campbell family was currently in decline. They were still struggling to recover. The Zeller family would be regarded as heartless if they broke off the engagement right now. However, Glen''s wife didn''t share his sentiments. ¡°Hubby, this concerns our family''s future. You''ve done a lot for the Campbell family over the years. We don''t owe them anything. You don''t want to regret your pedantic actions, do you?¡± she stated. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¡°You¡¯re digging a grave for Megs if you marry her off to the Campbell family. I''ve decided. I agree to break off the engagement if Jacob can get us into the Southvale project,¡± Glen''s wife said in a tone that suggested she had made the decision for the good of the Zeller family. She further pressured Glen, using the Zeller family''s development as the excuse. ¡°I second that!¡± Myron expressed his agreement. At that moment, the members of the Zeller family joined forces, demanding Glen to make the decision. This made him somewhat angry. He turned to his daughter, Megan. ¡°What do you think, Megan?¡± ¡°I shall abide by whatever benefits the Zeller family, Dad!¡± Megan lowered her head in embarrassment as she replied with a soft voice. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Glen sighed at her response. ¡°All right, then. If Mr. Simmons can really help the Zeller family enter the project in Southvale, I''ll break off the engagement with the Campbell family. I''m sure Louis would understand...¡± Glen said with a shred of difort. Everyone secretly cheered when Glen finally gave in. ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Mr. Zeller. I''ll call my dad now!¡± Jacob got up excitedly to call Elias, so that thetter could inform the Zeller family. The Simmons family was in charge of the project in Southvale. Glen''s phone rang not long after Jacob made the call. It was from an unknown number. Glen''s heart started to beat rapidly. His expression shifted the moment he answered the phone. ¡°What''s the matter, Dad?¡± the Zeller siblings asked nervously when they saw the look on Glen''s face. ¡°It''s from the department in charge of the Southvale urban renewal project. They asked me to attend the banquet at eight o''clock tomorrow night.¡± Glen was stunned as he spoke. He never knew that the Simmons family was that powerful. Not only had they settled the matter involving Thiago and Paradise Hotel, but they also managed to deal with the Southvale project in mere minutes. Megan''s marriage to the Campbell family surely had to be called off. Harold did not return home once he left the Zeller residence. Instead, he went to Samuel''s ce to apany Isabe, who was still unconscious. Some timeter, Loraine barged in. ¡°What is it?¡± Harold asked tly when he saw that Loraine seemed to be hesitating. ¡°There''s a banquet for an urban renewal project at Norham. Grandpa wanted me to attend the banquet on his behalf, but I don''t have a partner. Can I borrow Mr. God of War for a night?¡± Loraine asked, her heart beating fast. Her hands tugged onto the hem of her shirt nervously as she flushed. ¡°That''s not a big deal. Sure, I can go with you.¡± Harold smiled. Samuel had been taking good care of Isabe and Louis for days. Even Loraine had been putting in the effort to care for the unconscious Isabe. She helped to clean Isabe and prepared thetter''s medication. He supposed he did not have any reason to reject her small request. ¡°That''s great! Thanks, Mr. God of War!¡± Loraine expressed her gratitude. She was caught in a daze as she did not expect Harold to agree so quickly. Once she was sure that the God of War was willing to apany her to the banquet, she was so excited that she ran to him and nted a kiss. Samuel, who just happened toe in through the door, witnessed the exact moment. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¡°You¡¯re digging a grave for Megs if you marry her off to the Campbell family. I''ve decided. I agree to break off the engagement if Jacob can get us into the Southvale project,¡± Glen''s wife said in a tone that suggested she had made the decision for the good of the Zeller family. She further pressured Glen, using the Zeller family''s development as the excuse. ¡°I second that!¡± Myron expressed his agreement. At that moment, the members of the Zeller family joined forces, demanding Glen to make the decision. This made him somewhat angry. He turned to his daughter, Megan. ¡°What do you think, Megan?¡± ¡°I shall abide by whatever benefits the Zeller family, Dad!¡± Megan lowered her head in embarrassment as she replied with a soft voice. Glen sighed at her response. ¡°All right, then. If Mr. Simmons can really help the Zeller family enter the project in Southvale, I''ll break off the engagement with the Campbell family. I''m sure Louis would understand...¡± Glen said with a shred of difort. Everyone secretly cheered when Glen finally gave in. ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Mr. Zeller. I''ll call my dad now!¡± Jacob got up excitedly to call Elias, so that thetter could inform the Zeller family. The Simmons family was in charge of the project in Southvale. Glen''s phone rang not long after Jacob made the call. It was from an unknown number. Glen''s heart started to beat rapidly. His expression shifted the moment he answered the phone. ¡°What''s the matter, Dad?¡± the Zeller siblings asked nervously when they saw the look on Glen''s face. ¡°It''s from the department in charge of the Southvale urban renewal project. They asked me to attend the banquet at eight o''clock tomorrow night.¡± Glen was stunned as he spoke. He never knew that the Simmons family was that powerful. Not only had they settled the matter involving Thiago and Paradise Hotel, but they also managed to deal with the Southvale project in mere minutes. Megan''s marriage to the Campbell family surely had to be called off. Harold did not return home once he left the Zeller residence. Instead, he went to Samuel''s ce to apany Isabe, who was still unconscious. Some timeter, Loraine barged in. ¡°What is it?¡± Harold asked tly when he saw that Loraine seemed to be hesitating. ¡°There''s a banquet for an urban renewal project at Norham. Grandpa wanted me to attend the banquet on his behalf, but I don''t have a partner. Can I borrow Mr. God of War for a night?¡± Loraine asked, her heart beating fast. Her hands tugged onto the hem of her shirt nervously as she flushed. ¡°That''s not a big deal. Sure, I can go with you.¡± Harold smiled. Samuel had been taking good care of Isabe and Louis for days. Even Loraine had been putting in the effort to care for the unconscious Isabe. She helped to clean Isabe and prepared thetter''s medication. He supposed he did not have any reason to reject her small request. ¡°That''s great! Thanks, Mr. God of War!¡± Loraine expressed her gratitude. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was caught in a daze as she did not expect Harold to agree so quickly. Once she was sure that the God of War was willing to apany her to the banquet, she was so excited that she ran to him and nted a kiss. Samuel, who just happened toe in through the door, witnessed the exact moment. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 In order to take all the guests into ount, the banquet for the Southvale urban renewal project was held at Golden Sands Hotel, a renowned hotel in Norham. The sky gradually darkened around half-past seven. The guests arrived one after another. The Southvale urban renewal project was one of the few major projects in Norham in the past two years. As the scope of the project was quite extensive, many bigpanies had their eyes on it. They could earn a lot just by getting a small share of the project. Hence, almost all corporations rted to construction, property, and building materials were eager to be a part of this project. The Simmons family was in charge of the urban renewal project. They arrived at Golden Sands Hotel early to greet the guests. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jacob was discussing softly at the corner with Elias, who was going bald ¡°How''s the situation over there, Jacob? I''ve got thetest insider information. The biggest winner for this project could be Zeller Group. You must hurry up and win Ms. Zeller''s hand...¡± Elias said to Jacob with a serious look. ¡°Don''t worry, Dad. You can rest assured that I''ll get it done. The Zeller family has agreed to break off the engagement with the Campbell family after the banquet. Now, the only obstacle is that brat from the Campbell family. Judging by his pathetic look, I think he can be easily convinced with some money,¡± Jacob said confidently. ¡°That''s good to hear.¡± Elias nodded at Jacob in satisfaction. However, when he recalled the scene at Paradise Hotel the day before, he went on to remind Jacob, ¡°There''s a big shot in Norham recently. He managed to wipe out Neptune Chamber of Commerce. The people from Paradise Hotel had to pay him full respect. He mighte hereter. Don''t mess with him, all right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jacob gasped. ¡°Did you say that he wiped out Neptune Chamber of Commerce? What powers does he have to be able to do such a thing?¡± A shiver ran down his spine. Nevertheless, he reckoned that a big shot like that should be around his eighties, and would most probably not have any conflicts of interest with him. It was almost impossible for Jacob to get on bad terms with big shots. After instructing Jacob to stay low throughout the night, Elias left. Jacob made a call before he went to pick up Megan and her family. Harold and Loraine arrived at the hotel right after Jacob stepped out. Their appearance became the center of attention right away. Just like Megan, Loraine was one of the top ten beauties of Norham. Moreover, she was Samuel''s granddaughter, which meant she had a reputable status in Norham. Many young and sessful men adored her. In the past, Loraine would attend events on her own. This time, she brought a partner with her. The other men shot hostile nces at Harold. However, they gasped in fear once they recognized him. Wasn''t this the mystery man at Paradise Hotel yesterday? He removed Neptune Chamber of Commerce from the business world in just an hour''s time, didn''t he? The manager of Paradise Hotel had to treat him with full respect too! That''s him, isn''t it? They regretted having harbored ill will toward such a man of noble status. They were basically digging their own graves. They quickly lowered their heads. None of them dared to approach him. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Those people didn''t even have the courage to approach Harold to tter him. After entering the hotel, Harold noticed that everyone would throw nces at Loraine and him from time to time. ¡°I''ve told you I wanted to change into another outfit beforeing here, but you just wouldn''t let me. See? Everyone is looking strangely at us now.¡± Harold smiled wryly as he spoke. ¡°Mr. God of War, you look more domineering in the military uniform, you know? Although it''s rather old, the aura you''re exuding makes you look better in it than in a suit. You look extremely cool and impressive!¡± Loraineplimented. Having been able to head outside after staying at home for several days, Loraine was so excited that her face flushed a crimson red. ¡°I had stopped fighting on the battlefield for years. Stop calling me Mr. God of War. Just call me Harold, and it sounds more friendly, too,¡± said Harold. He felt quite embarrassed to hear the youngdy address him as ¡°Mr. God of War.¡± ¡°Calling you by your name isn''t as cool, but it''s good that it sounds more friendly. Harold, let''s go over there and have a seat, shall we?¡± Loraine tilted her head and pondered for a while before dly epting Harold''s suggestion. She winked at him yfully. As soon as they found a spot to sit down, a waiter brought them two sses of wine. One would always feel the urge to use the restroom whenever one felt excited or nervous. Even though Loraine was the granddaughter of a genius doctor, she was still a normal human being, and such a phenomenon applied to her, too. ¡°Please hold my ss for a moment, Harold. I need to use the restroom.¡± After taking two sips of wine, Loraine suddenly felt some period cramps. She hurriedly handed Harold her ss of wine and excused herself with a flushed face. Before Harold could say anything, she ran away, leaving the formerpletely puzzled. Huh? Why is she blushing when she''s just heading to the restroom? In the next instant, Harold downed his ss of wine like he was just drinking water. Then, he stood up, intending to put the empty ss away. After taking two steps forward, he caught sight of Glen and Megan walking in with Jacob leading them in front. Thus, Harold quickly strode toward them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Harold approached Glen and greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Zeller, what a pleasure to meet you guys here.¡± Concurrently, the big shots who were attending the banquet had been focusing their attention on Harold. When they saw Harold take the initiative to approach Glen, they widened their eyes in curiosity. Even a few tycoons who knew Glen couldn''t understand how Glen was acquainted with such a bigwig. Despite having doubts in their mind, they didn''t dare to approach and disturb Glen''s conversation with Harold. ¡°What are you doing here, Harold? You aren''t working as a security guard here, are you?¡± Jacob and the father-and-daughter duo of the Zeller family were shocked to see Harold at the banquet. Upon noticing the wine ss in Harold''s hand, the trio thought that Harold was working as a waiter. After all, the banquet was crowded with guests, and the hotel seemed to have insufficient waiters. It was amon practice for the hotel management to assign some security guards to help serve the guests. ¡°I was just-¡± Harold tried to exin, but Jacob didn''t even give him a chance to speak. ¡°You''re just what? Don''t you see that we''re already here? You''re too clumsy! Hurry up and clean up the table at the side! Then, bring us some wine!¡± Jacob yelled at Harold, trying to impress Megan. ¡°Okay. Just a moment, Mr. Zeller. I''ll clean up the table now,¡± Harold told Glen. He wasn''t bothered by Jacob''s attitude at all. On top of that, he thought it was only natural for him to serve Glen. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 As soon as Harold said that, he turned around to look for a rag and tidied the table for Glen. Having witnessed the whole scene, the big shots who had arrived at the banquet earlier were all dumbfounded. ¡°Come on, Mr. Zeller. Let''s have a drink, shall we?¡± A few businessmen who were close to Glen immediately went over to pull him aside. They wanted to ask him about Harold''s identity. After cleaning up the table, Harold brought three sses of wine over. He did everything humbly, like how a youngster should behave around his elder. ¡°Megan, your father is socializing with his friends. How about we take a seat and have a drink while waiting for themencement of the banquet?¡± Jacob suggested. He was pleased when he saw Glen walking away with a group of friends. Seeing Harold was bringing some wine over, Jacob quickly pulled Megan to sit down with him and took two sses of wine from the tray Harold was holding. Sipping on some wine, he suddenly came up with an idea to humiliate Harold in front of everyone. That way, Harold will be too humiliated to keep clinging to Megan in the future. In the meantime, Harold noticed that Glen had walked away. Thus, he was about to send thest ss of wine over for Glen. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jacob shouted at Harold the moment thetter turned to leave. ¡°Call a waiter yourself if you need anything,¡± Harold uttered coldly. The audacity he has to yell at me! I would''ve pped him if it weren''t for Mr. Zeller and Megan''s presence! ¡°D*mn! You''re just a security guard! Why are you so full of yourself? Take a look at this! Do you think I can drink this wine?¡± As Jacob spoke, he poured the wine onto Harold on purpose. Harold swiftly blocked the wine with the tray in his hand and did not get wet at all. Conversely, Jacob and Megan''s clothes were drenched when the wine hit the tray and sshed back at them. Both of them were instantly reduced to a sorry sight. Seeing that her beautiful gown was ruined, Megan shrieked and snapped at Harold, ¡°Ah! Harold Campbell, you idiot! How dare you ssh me with wine! My gown is expensive! Do you know how much it costs? You can''t afford to pay me back even if you sell yourself!¡± However, scolding Harold was insufficient for her to vent her anger. She lifted her hand and intended to p the man across his face. For fear of hurting Megan, Harold didn''t show any intention to retaliate. ¡°No one can touch Harold!¡± All of a sudden, a youngdy appeared and grabbed hold of Megan''s hand right before thetter could p Harold''s face. Loraine, who was holding a ck stic bag in her hand, hurled the bag right at Megan''s face. As the bag was torn, a pack of sanitary pads dropped out of it. One by one, all the pads were scattered all over the floor. Everyone was stunned to behold such a scene, and Loraine was so embarrassed about it. At that moment, Harold finally knew why Loraine blushed when she said she wanted to use the restroom. Loraine was mortified to notice the half-smile on Harold''s face. For a moment, she hoped the ground would swallow her up. Gosh! This is so embarrassing! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Megan was in a daze upon getting hit. When she turned her head, she saw a youngdy who was almost as pretty as herself standing next to Harold. Not only was the girl grabbing her hand tightly, but she even hurled a bag of sanitary pads in her face. Megan was so livid that she almost burst into tears. ¡°Jacob, look at them! They''re bullying me! Teach them a nasty lesson!¡± Meganined loudly at Jacob with an aggrieved look. Jacob, who was also stunned, finally regained his senses and looked toward Loraine. ¡°Who are you? He''s a loser! Why would you defend-¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Jacob was about to threaten Loraine when he was captivated by her beauty. Loraine was not only as beautiful as Megan, but also had an air of unique and enticing elegance. ¡°Who are you to care who am I? You should focus on minding your woman,¡± Loraine snapped at Jacob. ¡°Aren''t you a daredevil, Harold? Do you know how influential the Simmons family is in Norham? The two of you are courting death for offending Jacob. No one in the entire Norham can save you two now!¡± Megan immediately threatened Harold and Loraine after witnessing how Jacob was stumped. ¡°That''s right. If both of you know what''s good for you, you should kneel before me at once and beg for my forgiveness while groveling at my feet. Otherwise, I''ll instruct my men to end your lives!¡± Jacob was forced to put on a tough exterior instead of admitting defeat since many people were watching them. ¡°Pfft! I guess you two are the only fools in this world who dare to ask Harold to grovel at your feet.¡± Initially, Loraine was embarrassed because of the sanitary pads incident. However, she stillughed after listening to Jacob''s amusing speech. She eyed Jacob and Megan mockingly while continuing to guffaw. I wonder if they will pee their pants in fright when they know this person standing before them is the revered God of War? Soon, themotion had attracted the attention of everyone present at the party. Glen hurried over as well. He gazed at Harold in perplexity when he returned to his daughter''s side and saw her miserable condition. Then, he eximed when he saw Loraine, ¡°M-Ms. Thompson, why are you here?¡± He had visited the Thompson residence and queued to seek treatment for Louis'' injuries in the past, so he recognized Loraine as Samuel''s granddaughter. When Glen saw Harold together with Loraine, he seemed to have understood why Louis had suddenly woken up. He reckoned Samuel must have helped out because of Loraine. ¡°Dad, look at what the watchdog, Harold, did. He ruined our formal attires. You must make him apologize to us today!¡± Megan said to her father angrily when she sensed him attempting to side with Harold. ¡°But...¡± Glen was caught in a difficult position. Samuel was indeed powerful in Norham, but the scope of his influence was merely restricted to the medical field, unlike the Simmons family. Even Paradise Hotel had to make sure they were on friendly terms with the Simmons family. Glen was afraid that Harold would be in deep trouble for offending Jacob under such circumstances. Amidst Glen''s dilemma, Jacob''s father, Elias Simmons, had arrived at the scene. ¡°Jacob, what''s going on?¡± Elias asked in a fury. Due to Glen blocking his vision, he was only able to see Jacob and Megan''s pathetic appearances and not Harold''s face. How is this brat supposed to win Megan''s favor in that sorry state? ¡°Mr. Simmons, I think this is probably just a misunderstanding. Why don''t we just look past this?¡± exined Glen as he hurriedly walked over. He was under the assumption that Elias was the person who had been secretly assisting the Zeller family. ¡°Mr. Zeller, how can we simply let this matter go since my son and your daughter were publicly humiliated? If we do not seek justice for them, they will be everyone''sughingstock!¡± Elias thought Glen was trying to be polite and intending to let the Simmons family handle the situation while the Zeller family maintained their noble reputation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, he also wanted to seize that opportunity to showcase his worth in front of the Zeller family, letting them know that the Simmons family regarded Megan with utmost importance and care. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Hence, he spoke firmly while striding past Glen to look at Harold. However, when he saw the old military uniform on Harold and thetter''s stern expression, Elias began trembling in fear as if he had seen a ghost. He spun around and walked toward Jacob''s behind. Then, he booted the back of his son''s kneecaps. Jacob fell to the floor with a thud, kneeling, after being on the receiving end of his father''s kick. Unexpectedly, Elias was not done yet. After causing his son to kneel, he grabbed Jacob by the ear and dragged him forward to face Harold. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? This guy is Megan''s fianc¨¦. Why are you forcing me to kneel before him?¡± Jacob shouted at his father in utter bewilderment. He had truly never anticipated Elias would make him grovel before his love rival, much less do so in front of so many outsiders. Harold, who should have been the one to kneel before him, had suddenly be high and mighty. Jacob''s words prompted Elias'' face to darken further. ¡°B*stard! This man in front of you is the ultimate boss I warned you not to offend previously. I''ve constantly reminded you to keep a low profile. Instead, you went ahead and crossed thest person you should mess with. Hurry up and apologize as sincerely as you can. Otherwise, even I cannot save you!¡± Elias lowered his head and whispered sternly and urgently beside Jacob''s ear. ¡°W-What? He''s the ultimate boss?¡± Jacob was shocked and frightened upon hearing Elias'' words. He widened his eyes and stared at his father in astonishment. Shouldn''t all bosses be around my dad''s age? This guy is so young. This is unbelievable! At that moment, Jacob finally understood why Paradise Hotel''s staff had dragged Thiago out of the ce and demanded he apologized to the Zeller family. Jacob also fathomed why an exception was made, allowing the Zeller family to participate in Norham''s makeover project. Everything happened because Harold had secretly made the arrangements. Comically enough, Jacob had assumed Harold was merely a lonely and poor security guard. He was obviously ying innocent. I don''t know about the extent of my capabilities, but I''m sure he''s not to be messed with. ¡°Why are you still staring into space? Hurry up and apologize!¡± Elias was furious when he saw Jacob still caught up in a daze. He pped his son''s head angrily. I don''t get it. How did I give birth to a useless piece of trash like him? ¡°M-Mr. Campbell, I''m very sorry to have offended you because of my ignorance. I should not have attempted to hit on Mrs. Zeller. I''ll beg for your forgiveness and promise never to make a move on Mrs. Zeller in the future. Please give me a chance to redeem myself...¡± Jacob finally regained his senses after being reminded by Elias. He hurriedly mbered toward Harold and groveled at thetter''s feet while repeatedly apologizing. Everyone present was astounded by that ongoing scene, especially those unaware of Harold''s identity. They stared gapingly at the unexpected turn of events. After all, Jacob''s attitude had changed drastically following Elias'' arrival. Initially, he behaved arrogantly and conceitedly, as if he was the king of the world with everyone''s fates in his hand. However, the next second, he was groveling at Harold''s feet, begging for mercy while trembling all over. Megan was pulled back to reality. She walked up to Jacob and asked startlingly, ¡°W-What are you doing, Mr. Simmons?¡± She stretched out her arms to pull him up to his feet. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Puzzled, she could not wrap her mind around the reason behind Jacob''s sudden demeanor of pleading for Harold''s mercy. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 As Megan stretched out her hands, Jacob flinched in fear and hurriedly cowered to the side. ¡°Meg... Mrs. Campbell, I''m sorry. I didn''t know your identity in the past. I was lustful, so I became interested in you. I won''t do it anymore. Mrs. Campbell, please give me a chance! Please let me live!¡± As Jacob was speaking, his head was lowered the entire time. He didn''t even dare to look up. Harold remained silent and just stared at them nonchntly. ¡°What''s going on, Harold?¡± Glen asked Harold in confusion, even though he had sort of guessed what was happening. ¡°I don''t know either. This guy suddenly knelt in front of me. I''m in shock too,¡± Harold responded as he shrugged his shoulders. He did not want to reveal his true identity in front of everyone, as he wanted to keep a low profile. As Glen couldn''t get an answer out of Harold, he could only look toward Elias, hoping to get an answer from him. Since Elias had asked Jacob to beg for forgiveness, the former surely knew Harold''s identity. However, at that moment, Elias didn''t even bother to notice Glen''s stare. Even though Jacob had already begged for forgiveness, Harold still didn''t say anything nor carry out any actions. Elias'' heart instantly sank. The tragic fate that had befallen the Neptune Chamber of Commerce was still fresh in his mind. For the sake of his son, Elias knelt in front of Harold too. ¡°It''s all my fault for not raising him well, Mr. Campbell. I had a part to y in raising him to be such an arrogant person. If you''re unhappy, just take it out on me. I''m willing to ept any punishment from you, Mr. Campbell. Please give my son another chance,¡± Elias pleaded. Elias, together with his son, begged for mercy. ¡°Dad...¡± Jacob called out. Yet, he couldn''t say anything else as his eyes reddened. Even Harold was moved by Elias'' action. It reminded him about his mother and his adoptive parents, Felicia and Louis. Men were prideful creatures who would not simply kneel in front of anyone. However, in situations where their child was helpless and in danger, a father would always kneel without hesitation. They were willing to risk their lives for their kids'' safety. Back then, Harold''s mother and adoptive parents protected him that way, too. ¡°Please get up, Mr. Simmons. I won''t pursue this matter any further. No matter what happened between him and Megan, I have no right to interfere. As long as he doesn''t have any bad intentions toward her, I won''t object to them being together,¡± Harold said sincerely as he bent down to help Elias up. Elias was so surprised by Harold''s action that he wondered if he was imagining things. He still remembered what happened to Dominic Wood of the Neptune Chamber of Commerce two days ago. He thought that his son would end up like Dominic. However, the current situation was different from what he had imagined. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Campbell. I''ll make sure to discipline Jacob strictly. I won''t let him go around causing any more trouble,¡± Elias said anxiously. Only after seeing Harold nod did he help Jacob up. He then made Jacob leave so that thetter wouldn''t stir up any more trouble. ¡°Everyone can leave now,¡± said Harold, waving his hand when he saw that everyone was still gathering around and watching them. The crowd instantly dispersed upon hearing that. At that moment, the banquet was about tomence. Glen immediately pulled Megan to sit down. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ¡°Dad, do you know this Ms. Thompson?¡± questioned Megan as she pointed at Loraine who was sitting beside Harold. ¡°Don''t be rude. That woman is Dr. Thompson''s granddaughter, Ms. Loraine Thompson. In the past, I asked you to go to Dr. Thompson''s ce and invite him over to treat Louis, but you refused. Now, look at you. You don''t even know such a distinguished person like Ms. Thompson. How disgraceful! You should reflect on yourself when you go home tonight,¡± said Glen angrily. Then, he shot Harold and Loraine an apologetic nce. ¡°I''d initially thought that this guy had made a name for himself. I see that you''re with Dr. Thompson''s granddaughter now. What''s with the arrogance when you''re just living off her?¡± Megan said mockingly as she had a sudden realization after hearing Glen''s introduction. Hearing Megan''s words, Harold merely chuckled without exining anything. However, Loraine would not let anyone defame Harold. ¡°You''re Mrs. Zeller, right? How dare you say that Harold lives off women? I think you must be genuinely blind to say such a thing. If Harold were to actually live off women, there would be no real men left in this world. Numerous women wished that Harold would live off them. Even if he were to live off women, he would still be the most powerful man in the world!¡± Loraine scoffed as she shot Megan a disdainful re. ¡°Pfft. Isn''t he just the hotel''s watchdog? You sure are good at boasting,¡± said Megan, shooting Loraine the same disdainful re. From Megan''s perspective, Loraine was just a young girl who was madly in love. After all, girls who were in love were idiots who would always view the men they loved as the best in the world. Even if said man was a beggar, the girl would still treat him like the most precious treasure to ever exist in the world. Megan had seen a lot of women like Loraine. Unfortunately, every rtionship those women had would always end with a break-up. Upon hearing Megan call Harold a watchdog, Loraine was livid and instantly jumped to her feet. ¡°Shut up. Harold''s the invincible...¡± ¡°Loraine, mind your manners!¡± Seeing that Loraine was about to get into a fight with Megan, Harold hastily stopped her. ¡°I can''t stand the way this woman treats you, Harold. I must tell them your true identity to scare them,¡± said Loraine, infuriated. ¡°What''s his identity? Speak up!¡± Megan raised her voice and stood up unyieldingly. ¡°Fine. Listen to me carefully. This man in front of you was the one who led thirty thousand soldiers and defeated a million troops to defend our homnd five years ago. He is the globally renowned mighty God of War who protected us Chanaeans from the invasion,¡± said Loraine in one breath. She''d just revealed Harold''s true identity to everyone. While she was introducing Harold as the God of War, she could not help but feel an indescribable sense of pride in her heart. It was as if she was also on the battlefield back then, fighting and defeating the enemies alongside him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The excited look on Loraine''s face rendered Megan and Glen stunned. Glen stood up abruptly. ¡°Is what Ms. Thompson said true, Harold?¡± Glen questioned excitedly. Even though he had fully believed what Loraine had said, he still wanted to hear it from Harold himself. Initially, he had many questions regarding the situation. Why would such a nobledy like Loraine fall for Harold? And why would Dr. Thompson make an exception to save Louis? Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Also, why would Mr. Xanthose personally with the senior executives to apologize to me? Glen had finally understood the reason behind everything that had happened. It turned out that during the years Harold was away from home, he aplished such a great achievement. In this world, only Harold, the God of War, would be powerful enough to oppress Paradise Hotel. ¡°Don''t tell me you believe her words, Dad. Just because his name is Harold doesn''t mean he''s the God of War. Do you even have any idea what kind of person the God of War is? Would he be like this Harold who''s dirt-poor and dressed like a beggar? I bet he must be fabricating the entire story. He just happens to know how to fight and shares the same name as the God of War. This is how he tricks little girls like Ms. Thompson into falling in love with him. Only those who are as innocent and inexperienced as Ms. Thompson would believe his nonsense!¡± exined Megan, shooting Harold a look of contempt. She finally burst intoughter after seeing her father''s stunned expression and Loraine''s admiring gaze. ¡°Stop messing around, Megs. Louis and I watched Harry grow up. Did you think that I would not know what type of person he is? I can assure you that he''s definitely not the person that you im he is,¡± Glen chided Megan loudly. Harold''s current identity was entirely different from the past. He was now known as Harold, the God of War and the protector of Chanaea. Even though Glen was older than him, he should not abuse his seniority and act impudently in front of the God of War. ¡°Dad, if he really is the God of War who stunned the world, I''m not going to cancel the engagement. I wouldn''t mind being his mistress or his concubine. However, if he''s not the God of War, you must find Louis and cancel the engagement. Want to bet?¡± Megan said in determination as she held her forehead. A sense of defeat washed over her when she saw Glen''s serious face. Her words had made Harold and Loraine speechless. Loraine felt like Megan was her second love rival. Thetter''s presence would make it even more difficult for Loraine to be Harold''s mistress. She dared not even think about being Harold''s wife after seeing how much the man loved Isabe. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harold, on the other hand, felt that the situation would make it more difficult to call off their engagement. After seeing Harold and Loraine''s expressions, Megan was even more confident about her assumption. This scumbag fabricated a story to trick youngdies, and he was so lucky to have tricked someone as distinguished as Dr. Thompson''s granddaughter. What''s even more frustrating is that even though I have exposed his tricks, Loraine still refuses to believe me. Instead, she chooses to be mad at me. ¡°What are you staring at? I''m doing you a favor by exposing him, you know? You would regret itter when you find out the truth,¡± Megan said furiously. ¡°Hmph! I don''t even want to talk to you, you unreasonable woman. How could you not cherish such a great man? You would be the one to regret it when you find out the truth. Let''s get out of here, Harold. This ce isn''t fun at all,¡± said Loraine, dragging Harold to leave. Harold''s sole intention ofing was to apany Loraine. Now that Loraine wanted to leave, he naturally would not object. After all, he had already talked to Levi. It was up to thetter to do what he was supposed to do. If he couldn''t even handle such a trivial matter, then he could just kiss his position as the general manager goodbye. After exiting the hotel, Loraine suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned back to look for Megan. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you something, Mrs. Zeller. My grandpa personally told me about Harold''s identity. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, Loraine left Golden Sands Hotel. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 ¡°Dad, what did she mean by that? Did her grandpa lose his mind or what? Why can''t he see through Harold''s trick?¡± Megan questioned, looking confused. ¡°You silly girl... During that great battle five years ago, before the God of War even appeared, the army of Chanaea had suffered major casualties. Harold once invited Dr. Thompson to the battlefield to treat those wounded soldiers,¡± exined Glen with a sigh as he shook his head and looked at his dumb daughter. ¡°What has this got to do with Harold... Wait. Are you trying to say that Dr. Thompson and the God of War had fought alongside each other? Then, Dr. Thompson wouldn''t have recognized the wrong person as the God of War. Don''t tell me Harold''s really the...¡± Megan''s expression changed the moment she understood the meaning behind Loraine''s words. As Loraine walked back into the Golden Sands Hotel, Harold stood and waited for her at the entrance. ¡°Is that you, Harold? It''s been a while.¡± Just then, a surprised voice was heard from beside Harold. ¡°Quinton? What are you doing here?¡± Harold turned around and was equally surprised to see that it was the ss representative from his high school, Quinton Hayes. ¡°I''m waiting for my girlfriend to get off work. She''s working at a nearbypany. What about you? Don''t tell me you''re working as a security guard here at Golden Sands Hotel,¡± Quinton questioned as he looked at Harold''s clothes. Back then, Harold was the richest person in the whole school. His family was the richest in Norham. I can''t believe he had fallen into such a miserable state and became a security guard. Quinton felt sorry for the man. ¡°No, I''m also waiting for someone,¡± Harold quickly exined. However, Quinton did not believe his words. ¡°Oh, why are you so ashamed to admit the truth? I''ve heard about what happened with your family. All jobs are noble and worthy of respect. Oh, right. I forgot to mention that there would be a ss gathering a few dayster. I heard that the popr girl you had a crush on would being, too. Add me on WhatsApp, and I''ll remind you when the timees.¡± Back when Quinton was the ss rep, he was a kind-hearted and righteous person. Thus, without hesitation, Harold agreed to add him on WhatsApp. ¡°All right, it''s done. My girlfriend''s going to get off work soon. Herpany always forces them to work overtime. I have to go now. Let''s keep in touch via WhatsApp.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harold was just about to exin what happened between him and the popr girl in ss back then, but Quinton waved the phone in his hand and left in a jiffy. Harold looked at Quinton''s silhouette as he was leaving and smiled wryly. That year, he had helped his deskmate pass a love letter to the popr girl in ss. However, his deskmate was too shy to write his own name, so he had written Harold''s name on that letter instead of his. That caused the popr girl to misunderstand that Harold had a crush on her. Back then, the Campbell family was still the richest in Norham. Harold overheard the other female students say that the popr girl was so excited upon receiving the love letter. However, the girl was too shy. After noticing that Harold wasn''t going to make a move, she did not have the guts to take the initiative. As soon as Quinton left, Loraine returned. ¡°Harold, who''s that guy?¡± asked Loraine curiously as she saw Harold ncing in Quinton''s direction. ¡°He was my ss rep in high school. We haven''t met each other for years. We coincidentally ran into each other and chatted for a while. All right, let''s go home now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Loraine nodded her head obediently. Harold didn''t return to his own home. Instead, he went to the Thompson residence to apany Isabe who was still in aa. It had been three to four days since Samuel had put Isabe to sleep. As Isabe was lying there motionlessly, she was recovering well. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 ording to Samuel''s estimates, she could recover in a week. As Harold stared at Isabe on the bed, he felt an intense murderous intent toward Bradley and Harvey. Though he told Craig not to go after them, it did not mean he was letting them off. His hatred could only be relieved when he punished them personally. Isabe was his Achilles'' heel, so he would make anyone who touched her pay. Even Isabe''s uncle was no exception. ¡°Logan, inform Craig in Dellmoor to restore the Turner family''s warehouse to the state before it was burnt!¡± Harold ordered Logan, who was guarding outside the door. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± Logan immediately went to make the arrangements. The next day at noon, Harold sat beside the bed and apanied Isabe as usual. He was preparing to eat lunch when he received a call from Felicia asking him to go back. Not daring to disobey Felicia, he hurried back, and upon reaching home, he realized Glen''s family was present too. When they saw him return, everyone stood up to wee him, except Louis, who remained seated as he had not fully recovered yet. ¡°Harry, you''re back! Come sit between your dad and me!¡± Glen eximed as he grabbed a chair for Harold. Now, not only did he know Harold was the mysterious God of War, but he also gained lots of benefits during the party at Golden Sands Hotel the previous night. The person in charge of the Southvale urban renewal project announced before everyone during the party that Paradise Hotel and Zeller Group would be working together on the project. After the party, the general manager of Paradise Hotel, Levi, even found him personally and suggested providing capital to Zeller Group at an incredibly low interest rate. That meant Zeller Group gained all the benefits without doing anything. Upon returning home the previous night, Glen immediately gathered all the staff from numerous departments, including the finance and audit department, to tabte the profits. The result made their jaws drop. Zeller Group would earn at least ten billion from the project. As they were only apany worth tens of millions, the only reason why they managed to get such a large project was due to Harold. Besides, those were just the countable profits. The profits from the intangible assets had not been added yet. For example, after theypleted the project, thepany''s fame, scale, experience, connections, and otherpanies'' trust in them would all improve. These were the more valuable assets. In the long run, such intangible assets were worth more than that ten billion. ¡°I can do that myself, Mr. Zeller!¡± Seeing Glen treat him with the utmost respect, Harold was embarrassed, and he quickly took the stool. Just when Harold was about to sit down, Louis suddenly bellowed sternly, ¡°You''re not allowed to sit!¡± Shocked, Harold remained standing obediently and dared not sit, wondering if he had done something wrong. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know why I don''t allow you to sit?¡± Louis asked seriously, turning around to look at Harold. Harold shook his head in bewilderment. ¡°If our family and Mr. Zeller''s family did not end up in such trouble, are you nning to continue hiding your identity?¡± Louis asked angrily. When he first heard about Harold''s identity from Glen''s mouth, he was in disbelief. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Then, his disbelief turned into shock and excitement. He could not believe that Harold had managed to make such a big name for himself during the years that he had been away. Hence, he felt content and proud. However, at the same time, his heart ached for Harold thinking about the amount of suffering and danger Harold must have gone through to get to where he was now. Louis could not bring himself to imagine it. ¡°Dad, I...¡± Harold''s voice trailed off as he was rendered speechless by the question. After all, he had already made a name for himself five years ago, yet he did not return to visit his family. Thus, he had no idea how to answer the question. ¡°Louis, Harry must have his reasons for not telling us his identity. Don''t me him anymore.¡± Seeing Louis scold Harold, his capable future son-inw, Glen immediately spoke up to resolve the tension. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zeller!¡± Harold whispered. Despite his soft voice, Louis still heard Harold''s voice since they were close to each other. ¡°Why are you still calling him Mr. Zeller? You should call him Dad now!¡± Though Louis was inwardly pleased to see the subtle interaction between Harold and Glen, he still spoke sternly to maintain his dignity as Harold''s father. Hearing the three''s conversation, Megan, who sat opposite them, lowered her head in embarrassment. There was no sign of her previous disdain toward Harold. However, it was unclear whether it was part of her act or if she was truly shy. Felicia and Tiffany exchanged a nce and smiled. Judging by the current situation, they believed Harold and Megan''s wedding was just around the corner. Only Yvonne stared at Harold gloatingly. I know Harold has never liked Megan since young. Now that he''s the God of War, I bet he has even higher standards. Suddenly, Harold announced, ¡°Dad, I don''t n on marrying Megan. I''m already in love with someone else!¡± Those were words no one expected. Everyone stared at him in shock upon hearing his words. The Zellers'' expressions, in particr, immediately darkened. Although Glen had a feeling Harold would break off the engagement when he saw Loraine at Golden Sands Hotel previously, he still could not help but feel quite displeased when Harold voiced it out. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Megan also raised her head abruptly and gazed at Harold. Gone was her shy expression, reced by a pitiful, miserable look. Tears gathered in her eyes as she stared at him sorrowfully. Coupled with her exquisite makeup, any man would relent upon seeing her face. Although Harold knew Megan liked to put on a pretense, his heart still softened seeing her gaze at him in such a manner. However, upon recalling Isabe and the unforgettable scene he saw when he was young, he steeled his heart. He turned his head away from her, ignoring her tears which he did not know were real or fake. Noticing Harold had turned his head away, Megan suddenly stood up and screamed, ¡°Harold Campbell, I hate you!¡± Then, covering her mouth with her hands, she ran out, crying. After confirming Harold was the legendary, mysterious, and mighty God of War the previous day, she felt a deep sense of regret for treating him with such an attitude. However, at the same time, she was overjoyed. After all, the God of War, the dream husband of all teenage girls, was her fianc¨¦! However, he was too distant, mysterious, and unrealistic for the average person. No one even knew what he looked like or dared to imagine. Only a stubborn woman like Isabe would secretly love him for years and refuse to ept any other man. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Then, his disbelief turned into shock and excitement. He could not believe that Harold had managed to make such a big name for himself during the years that he had been away. Hence, he felt content and proud. However, at the same time, his heart ached for Harold thinking about the amount of suffering and danger Harold must have gone through to get to where he was now. Louis could not bring himself to imagine it. ¡°Dad, I...¡± Harold''s voice trailed off as he was rendered speechless by the question. After all, he had already made a name for himself five years ago, yet he did not return to visit his family. Thus, he had no idea how to answer the question. ¡°Louis, Harry must have his reasons for not telling us his identity. Don''t me him anymore.¡± Seeing Louis scold Harold, his capable future son-inw, Glen immediately spoke up to resolve the tension. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zeller!¡± Harold whispered. Despite his soft voice, Louis still heard Harold''s voice since they were close to each other. ¡°Why are you still calling him Mr. Zeller? You should call him Dad now!¡± Though Louis was inwardly pleased to see the subtle interaction between Harold and Glen, he still spoke sternly to maintain his dignity as Harold''s father. Hearing the three''s conversation, Megan, who sat opposite them, lowered her head in embarrassment. There was no sign of her previous disdain toward Harold. However, it was unclear whether it was part of her act or if she was truly shy. Felicia and Tiffany exchanged a nce and smiled. Judging by the current situation, they believed Harold and Megan''s wedding was just around the corner. Only Yvonne stared at Harold gloatingly. I know Harold has never liked Megan since young. Now that he''s the God of War, I bet he has even higher standards. Suddenly, Harold announced, ¡°Dad, I don''t n on marrying Megan. I''m already in love with someone else!¡± Those were words no one expected. Everyone stared at him in shock upon hearing his words. The Zellers'' expressions, in particr, immediately darkened. Although Glen had a feeling Harold would break off the engagement when he saw Loraine at Golden Sands Hotel previously, he still could not help but feel quite displeased when Harold voiced it out. Megan also raised her head abruptly and gazed at Harold. Gone was her shy expression, reced by a pitiful, miserable look. Tears gathered in her eyes as she stared at him sorrowfully. Hearing the three''s conversation, Megan, who sat opposite them, lowered her head in embarrassment. Coupled with her exquisite makeup, any man would relent upon seeing her face. Although Harold knew Megan liked to put on a pretense, his heart still softened seeing her gaze at him in such a manner. However, upon recalling Isabe and the unforgettable scene he saw when he was young, he steeled his heart. He turned his head away from her, ignoring her tears which he did not know were real or fake. Noticing Harold had turned his head away, Megan suddenly stood up and screamed, ¡°Harold Campbell, I hate you!¡± Then, covering her mouth with her hands, she ran out, crying. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After confirming Harold was the legendary, mysterious, and mighty God of War the previous day, she felt a deep sense of regret for treating him with such an attitude. However, at the same time, she was overjoyed. After all, the God of War, the dream husband of all teenage girls, was her fianc¨¦! However, he was too distant, mysterious, and unrealistic for the average person. No one even knew what he looked like or dared to imagine. Only a stubborn woman like Isabe would secretly love him for years and refuse to ept any other man. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 However, at this moment, with the God of War right in front of her, Megan had the upper hand. It was none other than the engagement contract that was set between Harold and her ever since they were young. As long as she could give up on Jacob, the chances of her getting married to the God of War were still pretty high. When Megan dashed out of the hotel to look for Harold yesterday, he was already long gone. And now, because of his words, her hopes had practically been burnt into ashes. Megan''s mother was afraid her daughter couldn''t ept the news and would seek to end her life. Hence, she chased after Megan immediately. Louis'' face was as ck as thunder when Megan left the ce and ran outside. He stood up and shouted at Harold angrily, ¡°You b*stard! Do you think you can be rebellious just because you''ve gained some reputation? How dare you cancel the marriage? Megs has been waiting for you for all these years. You''ll still need to marry her even if you refuse to!¡± In the past two days, Louis had heard from his wife and daughter about how much help Glen had given to the Campbell family for thest few years. Harold''s words caused him to not know how to face this sworn brother of his. ¡°The one that you like, is it Dr. Thompson''s granddaughter, Loraine?¡± Glen asked Harold. ¡°Dr. Thompson''s granddaughter?¡± Louis frowned upon hearing that. If Harold was indeed fond of Loraine, then this matter was going to be trickier to settle than expected. When Harold saw his father''s conflicted expression, an idea struck him all of a sudden, and he admitted subconsciously, ¡°I... Yes!¡± He secretly took out his phone and immediately sent a WhatsApp message to Loraine, telling her to come over to rescue him. ¡°Glen,e with me a while.¡± Louis was left with no choice when his son nodded and admitted to that. He could only call Glen to follow him to his study for a discussion. After all, Samuel had saved his life before, and what was more, he had a powerful influence. Things might be troublesome if the Zeller family and the Thompson family went against one another. Soon enough, only the three of them¡ªHarold, Yvonne, and Felicia¡ªwere left in the room. ¡°Harold, did you really sessfully court Dr. Thompson''s granddaughter?¡± Yvonne asked curiously. She didn''t realize that she had changed her tone when addressing her illegitimate brother. Felicia, who was standing beside them, felt a blissful smile spread on her face upon seeing their interaction. Harold has been in our family for 20 years, yet this is the first time I''ve heard her address him so affectionately. Who cares about the title God of War, wealth, or even reputation? Nothing is more important than our family being happy and healthy together. Hearing his sister''s words, Harold shot a nce at Felicia before winking at Yvonne. When Loraine received Harold''s SOS message at home, she immediately hurried over at lightning speed. She even had her makeup done in the car instead. By the time she reached, Glen and Louis had just finished with their talk and walked out of the study room. Loraine entered and walked straight over to Harold, ignoring the presence of the others. ¡°Sweetheart, I thought you promised me you''ll bring me to Dellmoor to have some fun together? Why did it take you so long just to take some stuff from your house?¡± she whined in a displeased tone, looping her arm through his. Seeing such a scene, Louis and Glen furrowed their brows. It was as though whatever they discussed earlier had gone down the drain. Harold stealthily showed Loraine a thumbs up. Her acting skills were on point. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Judging from the expressions of everyone around him, it seemed like they believed the act. ¡°Sweetheart, aren''t you going to introduce me to your family?¡± Her smile became wider when she received the silentpliment from Harold. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot that this is the first time you''ve been here. This is my dad, my mom, Mr. Zeller ¡ªyou met him yesterday¡ªand also my sister, Yvonne,¡± Harold introduced his family to Loraine right away. Even if Loraine and Megan were love rivals, everyone still gave Loraine a warm wee due to her being Samuel''s granddaughter. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± she greeted cordially. Due to Loraine''s interference and help, Harold could finally escape from his house. The difficult problem that had been guing him for so many years was finally resolved. Glen could only go home in regret. He needed to discuss with his family if they should give up on this marriage. ¡°Loraine, thanks a lot. If you hadn''te over and saved me in time, it would have been over for me,¡± Harold expressed his gratitude sincerely after running away from his house. She turned around and asked cheekily, ¡°Then how do you n to thank me, Harold?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Harold was at a loss for words. Loraine was Samuel''s granddaughter. With that status, it was obvious she wasn''tcking anything. Hence, he truly didn''t know what he could give her to show his thanks. After some thought, Harold decided to let Loraine have a say. ¡°How about this? Loraine, is there something you wish for? As long as you bring it up, I''ll definitely fulfill it.¡± She stared at him for a while before her cheeks flushed as she gathered up her courage to ask softly, ¡°Then... if I ask you to be my boyfriend for real, are you going to fulfill my request too?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Harold asked, pretending as if he hadn''t heard her clearly. Loraine was disappointed and embarrassed at the same time. He is the God of War. There''s no way he didn''t hear me. If there is a reason, then he must be faking it. ¡°N-Nothing. I''ll note down your gratitude for now. Once I have a clue about what I want, then I''ll let you know. If there''s nothing else, I''m heading back first.¡± With that, Loraine forced a smile and hopped into her car to leave. Harold shook his head while smiling bitterly. Naturally, he had heard her. However, he really didn''t have any more space in his heart for other women. Otherwise, as the God of War, he could have any amount of women he wanted. In the end, Harold also returned to the Thompson residence. Halfway through the journey, he received a WhatsApp message from his ss representative, Quinton Hayes. It was regarding the barbeque party they were throwing for their ssmates who were still in Norham. The party would be held at Weske in the suburbs of Westview next Wednesday. It was meant to be an opportunity for them to catch up with one another and rmend jobs to those who were unemployed. Not only that but also to matchmake friends who were still single. Quinton was reminding Harold to be there on time. Isabe should be fully recovered by roughly next Thursday. We can go back to Dellmoor then. It''s been a long while since I met these old friends. Harold didn''t hesitate and was quick to ept Quinton''s invitation. I can bring Isabe to meet my adoptive parents some other day. Or perhaps, I''ll wait for her to get pregnant before telling them. By that time, it would be toote to turn things around. It would be useless even if they don''t approve of our rtionship! In the blink of an eye, a week had passed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. During this period, Harold had read through all the medical books in Samuel''s house. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Both Glen and Megan didn''t bother him in the past few days. Perhaps they had agreed to call off his and Megan''s engagement. Aside from that, there was another good news that thrilled Harold. Samuel told him the day before that if everything went on smoothly, Isabe would regain consciousness the day after tomorrow. It would also mean that she would be fully recovered. On Wednesday, Harold arrived at Weske in the suburb of Westview ording to the appointed time and location with Quinton. It had been years since he had been back, and Weske Park was very different from what it used to be. The vicinity of Weske was previously a public park. However, in present days, most areas had been divided formercial uses. Among them, the most famous would be the barbecue buffet stalls by Weske. There were many barbecue pits in that area. The visitors could bring their own barbecue ingredients and use the barbecue pits provided after paying the fees. The barbecue buffet at Weske would always be the first choice of many smallpanies for team- building sessions. This time, Quinton and the others had reserved five barbecue pits to amodate more than thirty people for the ss reunion. By the time Harold made an appearance, nearly all his ssmates had arrived at the scene. ¡°Look! Isn''t that Harold Campbell, the rich kid in our ss back then? I heard that he has never kept in touch with any of us. How did you guys manage to contact him?¡± Everyone turned their heads to look at Harold as soon as he turned up. It was all because the man was way too famous during their school days. Not only was he multi-talented, but he also came from the wealthiest family in town. Moreover, he had a littleplicated rtionship with the most beautiful girl in their ss. It was no surprise that he had be the talk of the school. ¡°I heard from Quinton that he was the one who contacted Harold. They met at Golden Sands Hotelst week, and it turned out that after the downfall of his family, he, who was once the son of the wealthiest family in town, has be the hotel''s security guard. How tragic!¡± One of the ssmates, Monkey, immediately told the others the gossip he had heard from Quinton when he noticed everyone was utterly surprised by Harold''s appearance. ¡°Are you kidding me? The once son of the richest is now a security guard? Gosh, I wonder if Linda will still recognize him when she arrives.¡± It was then that the crowd remembered that the Campbell family had been dested for several years. They no longer looked at Harold with friendly and ingratiating gazes. Instead, they regarded him with disdain. Some of them even put on a gleeful look, waiting to gloat over his misery. It was human nature that when they saw people who were once superior fall from grace, they would still feel thrilled even if the person''s downfall wouldn''t benefit them at all. Such a mentality was called jealousy toward the rich. Seeing his ssmates looking at him, Harold waved at them as he greeted, ¡°Hello, everyone. It has been a long while.¡± However, not many people replied to him. Only a fewdies with freckles all over their faces were more friendly to Harold as they knew they did not have the privilege to look down on others. The rest, however, turned their heads and continued grilling the food. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Over here, Mr. Moneybags. I have a grilled drumstick here. Come and have a try!¡± The freckle-faceddies pulled Harold over. In the tray on the table were two grilled drumsticks. One of thedies took one of them with a paper towel and stuffed it into Harold''s hand. ¡°Thank you!¡± Harold wasn''t wishy-washy about it and took the drumstick. Just as he was about to take a bite, someone stopped him. ¡°Stop! Who permitted you to eat that drumstick? It''s for Leroy, and he will be here soon. Put it down, now!¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 A man suddenly darted over from a short distance away and snatched the drumstick away from Harold. He even shot Harold with a grudgeful look. Leroy Kowalski, the person he was talking about, was none other than Harold''s deskmate back then. Back then, Harold was misunderstood by his ssmates because he helped Leroy pass a note to Linda Zalkin, the prettiest girl in their ss. Both Harold and Leroy had a close rtionship. ¡°Monkey, what are you doing? Leroy hasn''t arrived yet. Just give this drumstick to Mr. Moneybags first while you grill another one for Leroy. Harold was very nice to all of you during high school. I remember you guys were always short of money to eat after returning from the Inte cafe, and he was always the one who treated you guys to a meal,¡± said thedy furiously, pointing at the man after seeing him snatch Harold''s drumstick away. In the past, Harold often provided his ssmates with financial support. Throughout his three years in high school, almost everyone in the ss had borrowed money from him. He didn''t even ask those who were struggling financially to pay him back. Now that the Campbell family had fallen apart, their attitude toward Harold infuriated thedies. ¡°Mr. Moneybags? Why are you guys still calling him that? Yes, he did indeed treat us to meals back then, but we had also put quite a lot of effort into running errands for him. Furthermore, his family has gone broke a long time ago, and he is only a lowly hotel security guard now. So, please stop calling him Mr. Moneybags! On the other hand, I heard that Leroy is doing quite well in Dellmoor and is now a manager of a bigpany. I''m going to ask for his help in arranging some decent positions for me. Thus, this drumstick is definitely not for a random person like this guy.¡± As he spoke, the man known as Monkey looked at Harold in disdain. Harold, however, only smiled at his words. Then, he reached for a raw chicken wing and intended to grill it himself. Nah, I better do it myself! Once he picked up the chicken wing, another ssmate hurried over and snatched it away. ¡°Hey! You can''t use this pit! Our gathering today is grouped by ie. Those using this pit have a monthly ie of more than six thousand. A lowly security guard like you shall go over to the penultimate pit over there. That''s the ce for those like you.¡± Baffled, Harold tried to exin, ¡°I''m not a security guard. Quinton must have misunderstood at the entrance of Golden Sands Hotel that day.¡± ¡°Come on. If you''re not a security guard, then why are you wearing this security guard uniform? Does that even mean anything?¡± That ssmate did not believe Harold''s exnation and shot him a look of contempt. Only then did Harold realize that he was wearing the same military uniform he had borrowed from the security guard at Paradise Hotel that day. Since he hadn''t been out these days, he only changed into two sets of clothes alternately. It just so happened that I changed into this set of clothing today. No wonder all of them believed that I am a security guard. ¡°Harold, just ignore them. Let''s go over there.¡± One of thedies couldn''t stand them anymore and pulled Harold toward the barbecue pit on the side. ¡°Um, excuse me. Actually, you don''t need to move over there because of me.¡± Having no impression of thedy, Harold felt awkward when she dragged him. ¡°Hey, why are you acting like we don''t know each other? I''m Margarette, the one sitting behind you at school. Don''t you remember me?¡± The freckleddy''s tone sounded unhappy. ¡°Margarette? Oh, my. You''ve changed so much!¡± Harold almost eximed in shock when he heard her name. Because in his memory, the Margarette who sat behind him during high school was an adorable and pretty girl with ear-length hair.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Margarette had shot up in height. She was at least one hundred and seventy centimeters tall then. Furthermore, her silky smooth face back then waspletely gone. It was reced by a face full of freckles. ¡°It''s surprising, isn''t it? I got married right after graduation. After I gave birth, things started to go wrong with my body. Ah, forget it! Let''s not talk about that. How are youtely?¡± Margarette gave a summary of her situation in recent years. ¡°I''m working for an advertisingpany in Dellmoor. I''m currently back for a few days to handle some business, and I''ll be heading back to Dellmoor in about two days. Oh! By the way, I have an old technique for treating freckles. Would you like to try it out? It''s quite effective!¡± Harold recalled the medical books he read at Samuel''s house recently. He immediately thought of using the knowledge to help Margarette. Margarette then eximed excitedly, ¡°Really? This face of mine caused me a lot of trouble. I was enrolled in a university in Dellmoor, and now I''ve got a job as a lecturer there. The reason why I came back here was to look for Dr. Thompson.¡± She sighed, then continued, ¡°s, I was unlucky. I don''t even have the chance to get treatment from Dr. Thompson. If your technique can truly cure this face of mine, then I promise to introduce you to a wealthydy in Dellmoor. It''ll save you thirty years of hard work. What do you say?¡± ¡°Well then, let''s add each other on WhatsApp. I''ll share the technique over to your phone!¡± While others were focusing on the barbeque, the odd duo chatted eagerly away from the crowd. One was an ugly woman, and the other was a broke bloke. Thus, they were ignored by everyone else. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Harold sent the technique over to Samuel to confirm its effectiveness. All of a sudden, the people who were barbequing gasped. ¡°The ss rep and Mr. Kowalski are here. Linda, the ss beauty is with them, too. Are they perhaps dating?¡± someone eximed. Everyone turned their head to look at the new arrivals. The ss representative, Quinton, appeared alongside a young man dressed in suit-and-tie. He appeared rather plump from proper nourishment and had a bright red face as he walked over. With just a single nce, Harold recognized the young man. He was Leroy who sat next to him during their senior year in middle school. Next to him was a charismaticdy. She was Linda, the most beautiful girl in their ss back in the day. In a split second, everyone put down the barbeque sticks in their hands and rushed to gather around the neers. Harold was surprised to find that his scrawny ssmate back then had put on weight. It was in for the eye to see that Leroy had grown into a man with leadership qualities. The moment Linda spotted Harold, a strange expression shed across her face. Leroy had his attention trained on Linda''s every move as they walked. When he noticed the change in expression on her face, a cold glint shed across his eyes. Once Leroy was done greeting the other ex-ssmates, he put on a facade of excitement and marched over to Harold. He then gave him a huge hug. ¡°Harold! Do you still remember us? I''ve heard that you went and got a job in security. You should resign from your lousy job, thene work for me at Dellmoor. Even if it''s just a security job, it''s better to work in a big city like Dellmoor. Don''t you all agree?¡± Just when Harold was about to respond to his old ssmate, Leroy suddenly whispered into Harold''s ears, ¡°While I''m aware that Linda used to like you, a beautiful woman like her is not someone you are worthy of. You should know your ce. Otherwise, please don''t me me if I show you no mercy down the road.¡± His threats carried traces of contempt, leaving Harold stunned. In Harold''s memory, Leroy used to be an innocent boy whocked the courage to pass a love letter to the girl he adored. Hence, Harold was immensely surprised that Leroy had changed into a condescending man. ¡°Rx! I''ve never had any feelings for her back then and even now. And I certainly wouldn''t be interested in her in the future!¡± Harold whispered his reply back to Leroy in a cold tone. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Leroy, however, did not trust him. ¡°But there''s no guarantee for that! You were once the wealthiest man in Norham. You could have had any woman you wanted, so naturally, you wouldn''t care for a local beauty back then. But now that your family''s circumstances have changed, you may end up single for the rest of your life. This is why I have trouble trusting you to behave like a proper gentleman.¡± The two men pretended to be hugging each other, but in reality, they were sparring discreetly. Meanwhile, the bystanders gaped at the duo, who appeared to be having a secret conversation. The scene soon became awkward. Linda could not stand the sight any longer. She promptly chided the duo jokingly, ¡°What on earth are you two grown men whispering about? And you''re hugging each other for such a long time as well! Don''t you guys think it''s weird?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much. Harold said that he wanted to follow me to Dellmoor for work. He asked me to find him a proper job, but he was too embarrassed to say it out loud in front of everyone. He''s afraid that people willugh at him because of his job as a security guard, especially you! But I told him that we''re all old ssmates here. Surely no one wouldugh at him! Isn''t that right, everyone?¡± As soon as the two men separated, Leroy fabricated a story to get one up on Harold in Linda''s presence. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone burst outughing the moment they heard Leroy''s words. They leered at Harold in disdain. As for Linda, her expression took on an abrupt change once she listened to Leroy''s falsified story. ¡°What the hell are you thinking, Harold? We''re not on the same level!¡± She had realized that Leroy was testing her. As such, she instantly drew the boundaries between Harold and herself. The Campbell family had fallen, and they were currently almost as poor as beggars. On the other hand, Leroy had a high position in a hugepany. His future potential was limitless. Naturally, Linda knew who to choose. ¡°All right now, everyone! We haven''t met in many years! The goal of today''s gathering is to enjoy a barbeque! There''s no point in turning this ce into a battlefield when we''ve just reunited. Let us enjoy barbequing!¡± Observing that the scene had grown tense, Quinton stepped forward immediately to de-escte the situation. As everyone gathered around the barbeque grill, Monkey turned back to face Harold and shouted, ¡°Harold, hurry up and grab a brick from over there so that Mr. Kowalski can sit on it. Otherwise, he might not arrange a job for you!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how everyone was looking at him with weird expressions, Harold could guess what they were thinking. Back when he was still the wealthiest person in Norham, the otherspeted toplete his errands for him in an attempt to butter him up. Now, as his family had fallen, they wanted Harold, the once wealthiest man, to be their errand boy instead. They wanted to satisfy their vain hearts. Harold, who had experienced countless ups and downs in his life, could see through their thoughts with just one look at their eyes. When Monkey noticed that Harold was still standing still motionlessly, he chastised, ¡°What are you staring at? Go and get the brick! Why are you still frozen there? Do you still think of yourself as the son of the wealthiest family? Are you waiting for us to serve you? Who do you think you are?¡± Meanwhile, the others leered at Harold furiously as if they held a grudge against him. Margarette could no longer stomach the sight. She offered to move the bricks in Harold''s stead. ¡°Harold, allow me to help.¡± ¡°There''s no need. I''ll go and get it myself.¡± Harold instantly felt bad when he saw Margarette wanting to lend him a helping hand. He then ran off to grab a brick. Then and there, the onlookers witnessed how Harold, whom they would try their best to curry favors with in the past, fall to the point where he would move bricks for them. An indescribable sense of ecstasy surged up in their hearts, and a smile appeared on each and every one of their faces. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Soon after, Harold returned from afar, holding blocks of cement brick in one hand. ¡°As expected of a security guard! He''s so strong. He could lift those two blocks of cement bricks like they were nothing at all,¡± said someone. ¡°That''s not all! Don''t you all notice this brat was born to be a servant? We only asked him to get Mr. Kowalski one cement brick, but he''s so observant that he even brought another one for Linda!¡± Those ssmates of Harold watched him as he fetched two blocks of cement bricks, dropping all sorts ofments as if they were enjoying a circus performance. ¡°You''re all wrong! This brat''s not even qualified as a servant. The ss rep doesn''t have anything to sit on, so he should''ve fetched three blocks. A servant should at least have that kind of awareness. He still lacks the training to be called a qualified servant,¡± Leroy purposefully said to the others when Harold was nearing them. ¡°You''re right, Mr. Kowalski. He couldn''t even measure up to a servant. How could he ever carry out your orders? If you were to assign tasks to him and he made a blunder, wouldn''t that be embarrassing?¡± As Linda saw those people buttering up her boyfriend, Leroy, her bright smile reached her eyes. Listening to that, Leroy also wore a smug look. However, their smiles stayed on their faces for only a few seconds before their faces froze at the scene. That would make sense, as Harold didn''t stop in his tracks when he finally arrived in front of them with the bricks. Instead, he gave everyone the cold shoulder before carrying the bricks with him to the secondst barbecue pit. As Harold put down the bricks, he waved his hand at Margarette as he shouted, ¡°Over here, Margarette! Let''s grill our food here. I haven''t had lunch yet, you know. I''m famished!¡± Upon hearing his words, Leroy became so mad that he almost vomited blood, so to speak. Monkey, in turn, fumed as he dashed toward Harold. Putting on an angry face, he pointed at thetter''s nose and scolded, ¡°Hey, Harold! We told you to get Mr. Kowalski a block of cement brick, so why did you get yourself one and sit on it instead? How could you be so selfish?¡± ¡°Huh? Did you tell me to get him one just now? What''s wrong with him? Are his hands crippled? Don''t tell me his legs are broken, so he couldn''t walk?¡± In the face of Monkey''s furious remarks, Harold feigned a shocking look as he raised those questions. Pfft! Margarette burst intoughter as she walked up to Harold. She was amused by his words and his baffled visage. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Mr. Kowalski''s perfectly healthy, okay?¡± Monkey blurted out instinctively. ¡°Oh, really? Then, why doesn''t he go get one himself? Is he thatzy? Wait a minute... I remember this little brat was very diligent in school back then. He would fetch me hot water to soak my feet at the dorm every single day. And you, too! You would die just to get me lunch and dinner,¡± retorted Harold, looking curious. ¡°You¡ª¡± This time, Monkey was caughtpletely off guard. Not another word came out of his mouth for quite a long time. Harold started to focus on barbecuing the food with Margarette. He couldn''t care less about Monkey anymore. The crowd gritted their teeth in rage, yet they could do nothing about it. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Monkey, you guys go get me, Linda, and the ss rep something to sit on. We''ll also use the barbecue pit over here,¡± ordered Leroy. He suppressed the scorching rage within his heart as he paced toward Harold and Margarette. The rest trailed behind Leroy and made their way there as well. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 ¡°This spot is for those who did poorly in life. Elites like you guys should stay at that spot over there. What are you all doing here? Aren''t you afraid of us tainting your reputation?¡± Harold threw a curious question at them. His ssmates'' faces all flushed as red as a tomato when they heard that. That would be logical because they were the ones who hade up with the ssification. It seemed like they were making a fool out of themselves. ¡°We''re all ssmates, aren''t we? Who needs those ssifications? Am I right, everyone?¡± Leroy appeared to havee prepared, for he had expected such queries from Harold. ¡°Indeed! Mr. Kowalski, you''re spot on!¡± Of course, those people who fawned over Leroy would agree with whatever he said. Soon enough, Monkey and the others were back with three blocks of cement bricks for Leroy, Linda, and Quinton. ¡°Mr. Kowalski, I heard you were doing quite well in Dellmoor. Which bigpany do you work for? How much is your sry? Could you arrange for some decent positions for us?¡± asked Monkey expectantly as he ced the bricks on the ground. ¡°This is not a problem. I''m working in Larson Corporation, thepany owned by Philip, who''s the richest man in Dellmoor. I was just promoted to supervisor. I''m mainly in charge of the advertising projects, and I''m currently looking to establish my own team. If anyone of you is interested, look for me! You''ll be satisfied with the sry. I''m getting thirty thousand per month, but for greenhorns, you''ll start with at least ten thousand.¡± Leroy put on a conceited countenance as he spoke. Upon finishing his sentence, he shifted his gaze to Harold. He wanted to see what kind of reaction woulde from thetter after hearing that. s, Leroy was crestfallen because Harold and Margarette only had their eyes on the barbecue, seemingly not even paying any attention to his words. ¡°Goodness gracious! The wealthiest man of the entirety of Dellmoor, Philip! He''s on the Forbes Richest List, you know. You''re so amazing to enter a hugepany like that. Better still, you even made it to the supervisor post!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. All of them couldn''t help but gasp in surprise upon hearing what Leroy said. A monthly sry of six thousand was already considered high enough in Norham. Considering Larson Corporation of Dellmoor could offer a basic of at least ten thousand, they would naturally be tempted by that. Pfft! Harold couldn''t stop himself from breaking into a peal ofughter all of a sudden while everyone else was busy currying favor with Leroy. ¡°Hey, you loser Harold. You''re only a security guard. What the heck are youughing at?¡± hollered Monkey again, failing to rein in his fury. Moreover, he was not the only one who red daggers at Harold. The others also felt that they were being mocked. Oh, my God! How dare this security guard make fun of us! ¡°As far as I know, argepany like Larson Corporation would have a dedicated department to decide the employees'' sries ording to certain criteria. Since when a supervisor has the authority to set a subordinate''s sry?¡± asked Harold in perplexity. ¡°What... do you know as a security guard? My department is unique. It''s specifically formed by the company to serve as amunication bridge for anotherpany called Gxy Media. This is how a bigpany operates. You know nothing at all,¡± exined Leroy. He thought that it was pretty ignorant of Harold to have said that. Harold chuckled once again without continuing their conversation. Just wait till we''re back at Dellmoor! It''d be so interesting if we were to meet each other by chance. With that, the crowd continued to lick Leroy''s boots while Harold and Margarette were absorbed in the barbecue. In a sh, the duo had their fill. ¡°I can''t eat anymore. All this food is too heaty for me. I really can''t go on. Otherwise, myplexion and my figure would all be ruined.¡± Margarette pped on her own bloated tummy as she spoke. She was still as frank as she was during school times, having no fear of being ridiculed for what she said. This was probably also why she still had the courage to join their ss reunion. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 ¡°Now that we''re full, let''s go back! Let me know how much it cost for the gathering this time. I''ll transfer the money to you all.¡± Harold looked at the others as he spoke. ¡°There''s no need for it. Mr. Kowalski will treat you to this meal. You can just bow and thank himter,¡± Monkey said. He was imitating Harold''s tone of speech back then, sounding pleased. This was exactly what Harold used to say back then. The only difference was that he never said the last part. ¡°No need. I never need charity from other people. I''m more than capable to pay for this.¡± Harold didn''t want to ept the charity at all. To him, no one else, other than his parents, had the right to make him, the God of War, bow to anyone. Right after Harold said that, he transferred thirty thousand to Quinton before leaving with Margarette. Different from the situation back then at school though, in which they chatted and hugged each other, none of the other ssmates bothered to see them off when they left. Only Quinton, who received the funds from Harold, remained frozen at the same spot. ¡°Thir-¡± ¡°ss rep, don''t tell me he only transferred thirty to you?¡± When the others saw how Quinton was stuttering, they all looked at him curiously. ¡°No! It''s t-thirty thousand!¡± Quinton stammered. ¡°What? Thirty thousand? I''m sure that dude must have been angered by us, so he transferred all his assets to you!¡± ¡°I think he''ll have to eat instant noodles for at least half a year after this gathering!¡± Quinton''s answer made the others exim in surprise. The bill this time cost tens of thousands. Among these people, the one with the highest pay, Leroy, would have had to pay half of his monthly wage for this. Even he would probably feel the pain of having to spend so much money in one go, let alone Harold, who was just a security guard. Hence, they all wondered how he could possibly pay thirty thousand at once. They thought that Harold was probably trying to show off when he didn''t even have the actual capability. After Harold and Margarette left Weske Park, the two of them went their separate ways and returned to their respective homes. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Harold returned to the Thompson residence, he saw Logan standing outside Isabe''s door, looking unsettled. ¡°Logan, what''s wrong?¡± Harold asked curiously. Ever since they left the war grounds, this was the first time he saw such an anxious expression on Logan''s face. ¡°Mr. Campbell, take a look at this piece of news!¡± When Logan saw Harold, he hurriedly passed his phone to thetter. Harold''s expression changed the instant he saw the title of the news that was trending. A murderous aura even appeared around him, as if a mini storm was raging around his figure. It was so intense that even the nts in the yard seemed to be swaying because of it. Even Logan, who was standing beside him, took a few steps backward out of fear. Ever since the huge war five years ago, he had never seen Harold exuding such a murderous aura. Back then, they were battling against an alliance army of a million soldiers and many skilled fighters. ¡°Order someone to investigate this matter immediately. No. You go and investigate this matter personally. How dare they assume my title of the God of War tomit fraud! I''ll never let these people go, no matter how powerful their backer is!¡± Harold returned the phone to Logan after saying that with a murderous expression on his face. It was because the contents of the news article stated that the God of War had reappeared. Also, he was doing events all over the world to collect money for the sake of establishing a veteran fund so that they could help the handicapped veteran soldiers and the families of those who had lost members to war. Other than that, there was even a photo attached. The photo contained the image of a man who was dressed in the same military outfit as he did back then on the battlefield. However, a big part of that man''s face was covered by a mask. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 It was exactly because he wore that exact same mask every time he appeared beforemon folk that even until now, other than the powerful people of Chanaea and The Four beside him, almost no one else had seen his true face before. Even those who had seen his face before would keep the secret, for example, Samuel and the others. ¡°Understood, Mr. Campbell!¡± Logan left the Thompsons'' ce after receiving his order. Harold, on the other hand, started contemting the situation. If the matter of establishing a veteran fund was true, then he would support it with all he could. The reason he told Logan to expand Paradise Hotel was so that the veteran soldiers could have jobs to support their families after retirement. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Also, it was to support the lives of those handicapped veteran soldiers and the families of the heroes that had died on the battlefield. But now, it was obvious that the veteran fund was just a fraud scheme someone else hade up with for the sake of scamming money using his name. No one would dare to investigate them if they used his name. It had only been just a few years, but there was already someone trying to use his name tomit crimes, so he needed to get rid of them as soon as possible. Logan was someone Harold could trust, so he had entrusted this task to him. After he was done arranging for these matters, Harold called his father-inw and mother-inw to tell them that Isabe would wake up the next day and that they should prepare a proper meal for her. However, they told him that they were not at home. Instead, they were at Pauline''s mother''s house to celebrate her father''s birthday. Thus, Harold could do nothing else but wait for the next day to arrive. It was exceptionally torturing to wait for something. It was only a night''s time, but Harold felt like a century had passed. Nheless, no matter how long the night was, daybreak would stille. At nine in the morning on Thursday, Samuel told his granddaughter, Loraine to go to Isabe''s room to remove all the gauze on her body. Then, Isabe would be fed the medicine that he had prepared for her a long time ago. Meanwhile, Harold was waiting outside the door, looking anxious like a cat on a hot tin roof. The sight of it made Samuel smile, but he didn''t say anything. It seems like the God of War who had fought an alliance army of a million soldiers would still have times when he''s nervous. What a rare sight to behold! ¡°Grandpa, I have removed all the gauze on Ms. Turner. You can bring the medicine in now.¡± After waiting for more than half an hour, they finally heard Loraine''s voiceing from inside the room. Hence, Harold immediately took the bowl of medicine with him, opened the door, and entered the room. Isabe, who was originally covered all over in gauze, was now freed from it. She simplyy there on the bed, dressed in her pajamas. All of her burn wounds were already healed, and her skin seemed even better than before, looking like that of a baby''s. Now, Harold finally understood why so many people couldn''t help but want to kiss cute babies when they saw them. As he watched Isabe''s face which now had crystal clear skin, even Harold, who was always firm and never failed to control himself, couldn''t help but want to kiss her. Now, Isabe had yet to wake up, so it was his best chance. However, both Samuel and his granddaughter were there, so he could only suppress that urge of his. After Harold managed to calm himself down, he helped Isabe sit up. Then, he took the bowl of liquid medicine that waspletely ck but was emanating a pleasant herbal smell, before feeding her some of it. After finishing the bowl of medicine, Isabe''s originally closed eyes gradually opened in under ten minutes. ¡°Is... this hell?¡± When Isabe opened her eyes, she saw that she was inside a room that was decorated in a traditional way. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Besides Harold, another elderly man with a divine aura and a quirky-looking girl were standing next to her bed. Isabe asked Harold what had happened in a state of confusion, ¡°Am I dead?¡± She could only recall her memories up until the point before she fainted. When she saw the fancy, vintage room, she thought she had died in the fire together with Harold, and they both arrived in hell. ¡°Do you think hell would look so beautiful?¡± Harold asked with a chuckle. ¡°I guess not. So, we''re not dead yet?¡± Isabe said emotionally as she touched her own face and felt there was warmth. She then touched Harold''s hands, and she could feel their warmth too. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Mrs. Campbell had just woken up, so she shouldn''t get too worked up. Let me check her condition.¡± When Samuel, who was waiting at the side, saw Isabe getting a little too excited, he immediately interrupted the couple''s conversation. Harold stood up to make way for Samuel. ¡°All right, Dr. Thompson.¡± ¡°Dr. Thompson? Are you that genius doctor that even the Grim Reaper is afraid of?¡± When Isabe heard Harold mention the name ¡°Dr. Thompson,¡± she was instantly reminded of Samuel Thompson, the genius doctor from Jazona. ¡°Mrs. Campbell, you''re ttering me. I only know a few medical skills. I''m no match for the Grim Reaper,¡± Samuel said humbly. He then sat next to Isabe to check her condition. A moment after, when Isabe confirmed her suspicion that the old, divine man before her eyes was indeed Samuel Thompson, she looked surprisedly at Harold. She could notprehend how Harold could invite the miracle healer, Samuel, toe and give her treatment. There was a rule that Samuel had set, which Isabelle had heard of - even the richest man had to queue in front of the doctor''s house and wait until they were chosen to get treatment from him. Is Harold really the legendary God of War? Isabe looked at Harold with a curios gaze. As she recalled the scene of how he rushed into the fire to save her, unexinable emotions were surging within her heart and were gradually coursing through her whole body. It was a nice, warm feeling. After Harold gave Isabe a reassuring look, he went out to give his parents-inw a call to tell them about the good news. After a few minutes, Harold came back in. ¡°Be, your parents would like to video call you. Remember to control your emotions, and don''t get too worked up, okay?¡± After waiting for Samuel to finish checking on Isabe, Harold passed her the phone. Then, he closed the door behind him as he went out with Samuel to talk about Isabe''s recovery process. Ever since Isabe had woken up, Harold did not even spare a nce at Loraine. Not even once. Realizing that, Loraine got so upset that she went back to her room bitterly. As for Isabe''s parents, they cried tears of joy when they saw through the video call that their daughter hadpletely recovered. The family of three chatted on the call for more than half an hour. They only hung up when Isabe''s parents had something else to attend to. After hanging up the call with her parents, Isabe then made another call to her best friend, Marilyn. She wanted to inform Marilyn that she was safe. ¡°Damn you, Isabe! You finally called me! It''s been ten days since your contracted hubby took you away on a helicopter. You finally thought of calling me, huh?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marilyn received a call from an unknown number while she was scrolling through the news about the reappearance of the God of War. When she picked up the call, she was pleasantly surprised to hear that it was her best friend, Isabe. Overwhelmed with emotions, tears almost fell from her eyes. So many days had gone by without any news of Isabe. Marilyn was worried that something had happened to her best friend while she was being treated by Samuel. She had been worried sick about Isabe''s safety during this period. ¡°It''s been ten days?¡± Isabe was stunned when she heard what Marilyn had said. She did not expect herself to have been unconscious for ten days. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 ¡°Your contracted hubby was incredible! I can''t believe he could arrange for the helicopter at Paradise Hotel to pick you up from the hospital to Jazona to look for Dr. Thompson. Who on earth is he?¡± Marilyn asked Isabe with a curious expression. ¡°I''m currently even more curious than you are! I''ve known him for about five years now. He used to be a loser, but ever since he had taken my dad''s money, he suddenly transformed into a whole new person and did many unexpected things. Do you think what he said was true? Do you think he is the mysterious God of War?¡± Isabe responded. Marilyn''s words caused Isabe to further suspect Harold was the God of War. ¡°That''s impossible!¡± To her surprise, Marilyn denied the possibilities after hearing what Isabe said. Furthermore, Marilyn sounded very sure of it, causing Isabelle to be quite puzzled. ¡°Didn''t your dad buy some stocks from Moneybags Smith and pulled the strings behind some of the companies? I think it''s more likely because of the fact that your dad is one of the shareholders of Paradise Hotel!¡± Marilyn jokingly said. ¡°Why? If he isn''t the God of War, how did he manage to invite Dr. Thompson over?¡± Isabelle still had her doubts. ¡°After we hang upter, you should do a search for the trending news these few days. You''ll find out.¡± Marilyn did not tell her the reason. She wanted Isabe to find out herself. The two chatted for around ten more minutes before they hung up the phone. Curious, Isabe quickly went online to search for the trending news. One of the news titles read: After Five Years of Silence, the God of War Reappeared for the sake of the Veterans! The very eye-catching title that caused Isabe excitement appeared to be the most trending news on every search engine. Even the second most trending news wasgging far behind in terms of poprity. After disappearing for five years, there was finally news about him. When Isabe clicked into the article excitedly, she finally understood what Marilyn meant. The God of War that she had been secretly crushing on for the past five years had been busy raising funds for those veterans who sacrificed their lives or suffered permanent disabilities on the battlefield. He was establishing a veteran fund. At that moment, he was involved in many activities around the world. Harold, on the other hand, was standing right outside. Naturally, he could not be the same person as the God of War. ¡°Could it be like what Marilyn said? Did my dad secretly be one of the shareholders of Paradise Hotel?¡± Isabe was muttering to herself as she fell into deep thoughts. Just then, Harold opened the door and walked in. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Once Harold entered the room, he saw Isabe looking at him with a strange gaze. He was confused. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Isabe asked straightforwardly as she waited for Harold toe near her. ¡°I''ve told you many times before this. I''m the one who is adored by everyone, the lovable and invincible God of War!¡± Harold answered as he struck a pose he thought was cool. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Surely you''ll believe me this time! However, the enthusiastic look in Isabe''s eyes gradually turned into disappointment after he finished saying that. ¡°Can you please be more serious and tell me the truth for once?¡± Isabe said angrily. ¡°I swear that everything I said was the truth. If I''m not the God of War, how could I have asked Dr. Thompson to give you treatment?¡± Harold helplessly asked when he saw that she still did not believe him. ¡°Do you think it''s fun to be lying to me like this?¡± Before this, Isabe''s impression of Harold had changed drastically after he had risked his life to save her in the fire. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 She even had the urge to try dating Harold. However, after seeing he was still toying with her, all her thoughts about dating him had evaporated and were reced by resentment. With that, she threw her phone toward Harold. Bewildered, he picked it up and nced at the screen. Finally, he understood what was happening. So, Isabe has already seen the news about the fake God of War. She definitely thinks that guy is the real God of War. ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you that guy is fake? He only wants to use my name to get money,¡± Harold asked in resignation. Yet, he knew his reply would make Isabe mistake him for a despicable man. Indeed, her expression was one of mistrust. ¡°Harold, I never realized you were so shameless. When your lies are exposed, you ndered that man by saying he is a fake. Let''s go to the City Hall tomorrow after we return and get a divorce.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As expected, Isabe became more disappointed upon hearing Harold''s words and even wanted a divorce once they returned home. Then, she shoved Harold out of the room to rid him of the chance to spew ¡°nonsense¡± again. Frustrated, Harold stood at the doorway and shouted at Isabe inside the room, ¡°Give me some time. I''ll prove to you that guy is a fake. I''m the real God of War.¡± Isabe simply pulled the covers over her head to ignore him. Feeling conflicted, she wondered why she wanted to ignore him. Is it because I saw news of the God of War making aeback? Or maybe it''s because I think Harold is someone who would stop at nothing to reach his goals? Or perhaps it was both. In order to end this sham of a marriage before the weekend, she decided to return to Dellmoor the next day. Early in the morning the next day, the two left Norham for Dellmoor after bidding goodbye to Samuel and Loraine. As Isabe did not bring her ID card, she could not take the high-speed rail. Thus, they had to take the bus back. Along the way, Harold received a call from Pauline. ¡°Hi, Mom! What''s the matter?¡± he asked curiously, cing his phone beside his ear. ¡°Harold, your dad and I are met with some trouble at Be''s granddad''s ce. Your dad ruined a priceless calligraphy painting, so can youe over and help us settle this matter?¡± Pauline''s panicked voice rang from the other end. ¡°Mom, don''t worry. It''s just a calligraphy painting. Be and I will be there right now. It''ll be fine!¡± Harold comforted Pauline for a few minutes before hanging up. ¡°What happened?¡± Isabe asked, knitting her brows in confusion as she turned to look at him. ¡°Your parents identally ruined a valuable calligraphy painting at your granddad''s ce, so Mom called us to go there. We''ll have to get down at Newcove,¡± Harold exined. ¡°What calligraphy painting is it that they need you to deal with the problem?¡± Harold''s exnation only made her more confused. This jerk is just an imposter. How can Dad and Mom not see that and even ask him to help solve the issue? What if he cannot settle the issue and gets exposed? That will be so embarrassing and troublesome! However, it''ll be a good lesson for him. If such a shameless, despicable man like him doesn''t suffer, he won''t know the consequences of posing as the God of War! Chapter 167 Chapter 167 ¡°I don''t know either. Let''s go there first and see,¡± Harold replied, shrugging. ¡°I need to warn you, though, Mom isn''t well-liked by Granddad''s family, so my rtives may give us a hard time. Try not to speak unless necessary, okay?¡± Afraid that Harold would create trouble for her parents, Isabe reminded the former beforehand. Back then, Pauline got pregnant and gave birth to Isabe before marriage. Her family, the Rivera family, was quite influential in Newcove, so they felt she was a disgrace. Thus, they chased Pauline out of the family. Isabe was puzzled at the same time. Why did Granddad invite Mom over for his birthday? This is the first time he has invited her in more than twenty years. With confusion weighing heavily on their hearts, the two got down the bus at Newcove. Although Newcove was not as developed as Dellmoor, it was still a second-tier city. Plus, it was a city full of culture. Most of the country''s experts on antiques and calligraphy paintings were based in Newcove. Isabe''s maternal grandfather, Victor Rivera, was a person of true authority in Newcove. Thus, the Rivera family was traditional and had lots of rules. Despite having retired for many years, many of Victor''s students still held positions of power in the government. Hence, many of Newcove''s rich and powerful came to celebrate Victor''s birthday, so the banquet at the Rivera residence was extremely lively. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Harold and Isabe reached the Rivera residence at Newcove, the courtyard had already been decorated, and countless guests were streaming in. They entered the Rivera residence''s gigantic living room along with the crowd and saw a huge banner with the words ¡°Happy Birthday¡± written on it hanging on the wall. Under the banner sat a frail old man, and he was the patriarch of the Rivera family, Isabe''s maternal grandfather, Victor. ording to Isabe, Victor was already ny years old. Beside him was Isabe''s maternal grandmother, and she was around the same age as Victor. After entering the living room, Harold nced at Victor before turning his gaze toward Pauline and Benson standing in the middle. A crowd gathered around the couple who stood in the middle of the living room, and before the two of them was a ssy mahogany table. A calligraphy painting was spread out on the table, but it had been torn from the middle. The moment Harold saw the calligraphy painting, he understood what was going on, as he was the one who drew it. However, he did not understand how it ended up here. ¡°Hubby, what do we do if that brat lied to us, and the real God of War is the guy trying to raise funds from all over the world?¡± Pauline discreetly asked in worry, ncing at the calligraphy painting on the table. It was Victor''s nieth birthday today, and he even invited the daughter whom he chased out due to her getting pregnant before marriage more than twenty years ago. When Pauline received the invitation from her family, she even cried in excitement. The two hurried over from Dellmoor to the Rivera residence in Newcove the day before Victor''s birthday banquet, which was yesterday. Pauline was so thrilled that she did not even have time to be concerned with Isabe when thetter returned. The Rivera family was one of the most prominent families in Newcove, and Victor was the teacher of many influential figures in Newcove. Thus, many bigshots in Newcove had already arrived to celebrate Victor''s birthday when the banquet began the next day. Upon arriving at the Rivera residence the previous day, Pauline''s sister-inw, Vivian, weed Pauline and Benson with unusual enthusiasm. Vivian told the two that a friend of her husband, Yulian Rivera, got his hands on the God of War''s calligraphy painting and was nning to give it to Victor as a birthday present. Wanting to admire the calligraphy painting, Yulian got it from his friend beforehand. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 He asked if they would like to take a look at it. Pauline thought Vivian was trying to build a close rtionship with them. Besides, the news of the God of War''s return had been on the trending topics in the past two days. That made them suspect that Harold was deceiving them with a fake identity. They wanted to check out the calligraphy of God of War, too, so that they could take a picture and compare it to Harold''s calligraphy to identify thetter''s identity when they go home. Thus, they dly epted Vivian''s ¡°kind offer.¡± Before leaving, Vivian put down the calligraphy artwork and said that she woulde back the next day to pick it up. The two returned to their room and unfolded the artwork with the words Loyalty to the Country written on it in beautiful calligraphy. In the next instant, they were dumbfounded as the artwork had been torn in half, right down the middle. Soon, they came to a realization. It had to be Vivian or Yulian who had identally destroyed the artwork and were now nning to use them as scapegoats. They hurriedly checked the price of the artwork online, only to discover that it cost as high as five million, and there was still room for continuous appreciation. Benson and Pauline were so frightened that they could not sleep all night. They had no choice but to call their son-inw, Harold, for help the next day. However, what they tried to conceal was revealed before Harold and Isabe arrived, and no one believed their exnations. ¡°Don''t worry. If Harold managed to get a helicopter from Paradise Hotel effortlessly and order someone like Dr. Thompson around, he''ll be able to handle such a small matter even if he''s not the real God of War,¡± Benson calmly reassured his wife. ¡°Are you two done discussing? This calligraphy artwork with the words Loyalty to the Country was written by the God of War to motivate the soldiers before that great war began. It''s unique, and there''s only one in the whole world. I spent five million to buy it because I was nning to give it to Old Mr. Rivera as a gift. However, you two actually tore it apart! How are you going topensate me for this?¡± A majestic-looking middle-aged man stood in front of Benson and Pauline, pointing a finger at them while questioning them in rage. The expressions of all the guests at the scene changed drastically upon hearing the price of five million. Five million for one calligraphy artwork? Only the calligraphy of the God of War can be sold so expensively in these modern times... Although Benson and Pauline already knew the price, they were still astonished. There was no way they could cough up that much money on the spot, so they could only hope that Harold would arrive soon. ¡°Ha! You said it was written by the God of War, but who knows the verity of that statement? My son-in- law is an expert in this field. When he arrives, he''ll be able to tell at a nce whether this calligraphy is genuine,¡± said Pauline stubbornly upon noticing everyone''s gaze on them. After she finished speaking, she shot daggers at Vivian. When the Riveras heard Pauline''s words, their expressions darkened at once. Vivian did not avoid Pauline''s hostile gaze but walked out of the crowd and red at thetter. ¡°Pauline, do you know who this is?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before Pauline could answer, Vivian added, ¡°He''s the third richest man in Newcove, Yuvan Jennings, with assets exceeding 50 billion. Moreover, he''s also a well-known collector in the country and the vice- chairman of Newcove Antiques Association. Do you think he would ruin his reputation by gifting someone a fake calligraphy artwork?¡± Vivian continued to put pressure on Pauline. ¡°You...¡± Pauline was unable to utter a word when faced with Vivian''s forceful statements. ¡°Pauline, you were ignorant when you were young and got pregnant before marriage, but we never thought you''d still be so shameless after more than twenty years.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 A burning pain erupted from her face. Cut off mid-speech, she was forced to swallow everything else she had wanted to say. All that the crowd heard was a resounding p. Half of Vivian''s face began to swell. Everyone gasped in shock at what they had just witnessed. Then, they instinctively turned their head away. None of them dared to openly stare at Isabe again, for fear that Harold would get angry and p them as well. Vivian was stunned. It took her several moments to realize that Harold had pped her. Her face contorted in rage. Pointing a finger at Harold, she parted her lips to swear at him, ¡°You useless...¡± The other side of her face erupted in pain again just as she blurted the word ¡°useless¡± once more. Now, both sides of her face had be badly swollen. ¡°I''m your elder. How... dare you strike your elder!¡± Vivian dared not curse again, having learned her lesson after getting pped twice. She looked at Harold in horror as she covered her swollen face with both hands. Her face swelled so badly that she could barely speak. ¡°All you do is condemn your niece! Elder or not, someone like you is not deserving of my respect! I will rip out your mouth if I hear you disrespecting my wife again!¡± Harold thundered, his tone full of murderous intent. Vivian stumbled back in fear. She did not dare to retort under Harold''s chilling gaze. Isabe, who was behind Harold, suddenly felt a wave of warmth enveloping her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She recalled how Harold, at her most devastating moment, had suddenly appeared like a knight in shining armor and rescued her from the fire back then. He''s quite reliable sometimes! Isabe thought as she looked at Harold, who had his back facing her. For a moment, she was love-struck. ¡°Despicable... Pauline! Benson! This is the child you''ve brought up. She dares to strike an elder. She lacks discipline!¡± Yulian eximed. His face turned purple with rage at the sight of his wife''s swollen face. He could only turn to re at Isabe''s parents, as Harold was too strong. Learning from his wife''s mistakes, he was smart enough to avoid swearing. ¡°My child only shows respect to those who respect her as well. Those who are rude do not deserve to be respected!¡± Benson retorted boldly, having Harold''s support. Yulian''s face reddened when he heard that, but he could not argue with that. Benson had never felt so pleased. Since his daughter married Harold, he could now speak with confidence after attaining newfound support. He used toin that his wife could not bear him a son. Having a daughter is not too bad! She got herself a husband who can protect our family! ¡°Pauline and her family are too much, Dad!¡± Yulian shouted. He turned to his father for help as ast resort. However, Victor did not reprimand Isabe and her family. Instead, he roared at Yulian in displeasure, ¡°Get lost! Don''t be a disgrace!¡± Yulian''s already flushed face turned an ugly crimson. Obediently, he retreated into the crowd. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Victor looked at Harold with bleary eyes after he told Julian off. ¡°Harold, is it? It''s not good for young people to show off. You''ll easily meet a premature end that way!¡± he said calmly. His words were not aggressive, yet they were filled with caution. ¡°Granddad is right. I will be more careful in the future!¡± Harold replied modestly. He did not want to dawdle with the elderly. ¡°Not bad. You''re Isabe''s husband, so why did you testify that your parents-inw were the ones who tore up the calligraphy? Are you at odds with them?¡± Victor kept a passive expression when he witnessed how Harold had shocked the crowd with his ingenuity in handling the situation when his wife had been bullied. However, he was secretly impressed by how Harold could remain modest and open to criticism even after putting Isabe''s aunt and uncle in their ce. ¡°Of course not! I''m on great terms with my wife''s family!¡± he answered, somewhat stunned. Isabe''s parents nodded in agreement. ¡°Then, why did you do that?¡± Victor said, feeling suspicious. He had lived eighty long years, yet he could not understand the young man''s intention. ¡°My parents-inw tore up the God of War''s calligraphy because they were furious!¡± Harold''s words left the crowd puzzled once again. Even Isabe''s parents were confused. ¡°Oh? Why were they furious?¡± Victor became increasingly interested in Harold. ¡°That''s because they found out that this guy had the audacity to fool you by using a fake!¡± Harold suddenly swiveled around and pointed at Yuvan, the tycoon from Newcove. I''m sorry, buddy. I have to sacrifice your reputation today in order to win my wife''s favor! Harold apologized to Yuvan in his heart. ¡°You''re ndering me! I obtained the God of War''s calligraphy through an official auction in a reputable auction house. It''s been inspected by numerous experts. Furthermore, I am an expert in this field myself. Who are you to call this calligraphy a fake?¡± Yuvan flew into a rage at Harold''s usation. ¡°That''s easy. The God of War''s calligraphy is already in my father-inw''s possession. He had prepared it in advance as a gift for my granddad!¡± Harold spoke with a look of certainty. ¡°Impossible! Prove it to us right now!¡± Yuvan responded firmly. He had confirmed many times over that the one in his hands was the real deal. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He wouldn''t have brought out such a precious item if he had not intended to befriend the Rivera family. Yuvan was not the only one who did not believe Harold''s ims. Even Isabe had uncertainty written all over her face. She tugged on his shirt and asked softly, ¡°Harold, what nonsense are you spouting? Since when Mom and Dad had the God of War''s calligraphy?¡± I can''t believe I thought that he was a reliable person! It''s only been a few minutes and he''s already inviting trouble! Isabe''s grandparents and the other guests got curious. Yuvan is a man of prestige. He also has several achievements in evaluating calligraphy. Yet, a young fellowes along and ims that his calligraphy is fake. What a show! ¡°Don''t you worry. I mean it when I say that your parents have it. Stay here and stall them. I''m going to get the calligraphy with Mom and Dad.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Harold smiled faintly as he spoke to Isabe. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Once he was done speaking, he turned around and walked over to both Pauline and Benson. ¡°Dad, Mom, how long do you n on tucking it away in hiding? Hurry to your room and bring out the God of War''s calligraphy artwork!¡± Harold dragged Pauline and Benson out of the crowd. Needless to say, they were dumbfounded. ¡°Young man, perhaps you don''t know this, but there is a reason why the God of War''s calligraphy artwork was inted to a sky-high price of five million. It''s because his calligraphy emanates a certain murderous aura. At the same time, there''s a pervasive sense of justice in his writing. No one in this entire world could mimic him. If you admit your mistakes now, I''ll give you the chance to apologize.¡± Just as Harold was hauling Benson and Pauline out of the crowd, Yuvan''s voice called out from behind him. Nheless, Harold did not stop in his tracks upon hearing Yuvan''s taunts. He continued pulling Benson and Pauline out of the hall. Once they had exited the hall, Benson looked around and found that there was no one else around. He then tugged on Harold and asked dubiously, ¡°Harold, why are you so sure that the artwork is fake when you haven''t even assessed it?¡± ¡°That artwork is real. I wrote it back when I was on the battlefield. I have no idea how it ended up in the hands of Yuvan, though,¡± Harold answered honestly. The older couple who had lost theirposure finally calmed down. With perplexed looks, they asked, ¡°It''s real? So that means... You will be writing a new one now?¡± Harold nodded in response. He then immediately instructed his parents-inw, ¡°That''s right. Mom, you''re familiar with Newcove. Please help me buy a piece of paper that is exactly like the one used in that artwork. Remember to choose an aged paper. Dad, please get me some ink and a calligraphy pen.¡± The duo then rushed to purchase the materials necessary for calligraphy, knowing that time was of the essence. Along the way, Pauline thought things over but remained confused. She then asked her husband, ¡°Hubby, if Harold dares to rewrite a new artwork, that means that he''s undoubtedly the true God of War. But why doesn''t he reveal his identity back there instead? Won''t we be able to resolve everything then?¡± ¡°Oh, you fool. Someone is pretending to be him right now, and he''s active on the world stage. The imitator is even trending in various countries. If Harold ims to be the God of War now, do you think people would believe him? It is only by showing off a ''Loyalty to the Country'' written by him that we may get out of this mess. Let us hurry. Otherwise, we''ll raise the others'' suspicions.¡± As Benson spoke, he hailed a cab to the nearest bookstore. However, the scene of the couple stepping into the bookstore was witnessed by Vivian. She had gone to the pharmacy to purchase some ointment for her face, which was red and swollen after being pped by Harold twice. Then, as she was making her way home, she coincidentally saw Isabe''s parents entering the bookstore to purchase the calligraphy materials. Out of curiosity, Vivian sneakily followed behind them for some time. However, she had exited the bookstore before Harold remarked aloud that the calligraphy artwork in Yuvan''s possession was a fake. Thus, Vivian was clueless as to why Pauline and Benson made their purchase. She promptly went home to the Rivera residence before they exited the bookstore. It had taken them only ten minutes toplete their purchase. In their room, Harold took about ten minutes to write a new Loyalty to the Country. Most of the time was spent on Harold attempting to cultivate his emotions. Once he was done writing, Harold swiftly grabbed a hair dryer to blow the calligraphy''s ink dry. By the time the calligraphy artwork was done, half an hour had passed. Meanwhile, the people in the hall were already getting impatient, waiting for Harold and his parents-in- law to return. ¡°Don''t tell me they ran away?¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Some of the people remaining in the hall began to joke. Vivian applied the ointment she had bought, then returned to the hall. She then told her husband, Yulian, what she had seen not too long ago. ¡°Is what you''re telling me true?¡± Yulian asked in surprise after hearing what Vivian said. She nodded her head in response. In that instant, he finally knew why Isabe''s parents and Harold were taking such a long time to retrieve their calligraphy artwork. His lips curved into a smirk before he left the living room immediately to make a call. He rang Max Brady, the chairman of Newcove Antiques Association. Just as everyone in the room was running out of patience, Benson and Pauline returned with Harold in the lead. Yuvan leered at Harold, his face full of hostility as he asked, ¡°Where''s your calligraphy artwork?¡± ¡°It''s here!¡± Harold spun around and took the artwork from Benson''s hands. He brought the new calligraphy artwork over to the coffee table. As for the other calligraphy artwork on the table that had been torn into two, he crumpled it into a ball and tossed it into the rubbish bin. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then and only then, he unveiled the Loyalty to the Country he had just written. When Yuvan saw how Harold treated his torn calligraphy artwork as rubbish and simply threw it away, he became so infuriated that he nearly got a stroke. ¡°Y-Y-You!¡± But before he could burst out in rage, Isabe''s grandparents had already descended from their sovereign seats with the support of their canes. The rest of the people hastily crowded around the coffee table. The moment Victor arrived by the coffee table, he swept a nce across the calligraphy. In an instant, he was thunderstruck by the murderous aura pouring from the very words. With all his heart, he praised, ¡°Well written! Very well written!¡± By then, Yuvan had been pushed back by the others, but his interest was piqued by Victor''s compliments. With a face full of doubt, Yuvan squeezed his way to the coffee table. As soon as heid his eyes upon the artwork that Harold had procured, he was awestruck. His expertise in assessing antique calligraphy was rather good. Otherwise, he would not have attained the position of vice-chairman of the Newcove Antiques Association. If Victor could notice the ferociousness in the calligraphy at a glimpse, so could Yuvan. That was the second time he had ever felt such a bloodthirsty presence from a work of calligraphy. The other calligraphy artwork had been crumpled into a ball and thrown into the wastepaper basket. Suspicions welled up within Yuvan''s heart. Wasn''t it said that the God of War had only written one ¡°Loyalty to the Country?¡± Was I cheated by my contact? When Yuvan was about to demand an exnation from Harold, Yulian''s voice bellowed from behind him. ¡°This artwork is a fake! This brat here wrote this not too long ago to fool everyone. Someone witnessed them buying ink and calligraphy paper from the bookstore!¡± His words resulted in an abrupt change in expression on the faces of Isabe''s parents. However, it also enraged Victor to the point where he was about to smack Yulian with his cane. Victor had justmented on how well-written the calligraphy was, but his son then stood out and dered it a fake. It appeared as if Yulian was trying to embarrass Victor in front of everyone. The eighty-year-old Victor was beyond humiliated and was at a loss for what to do. Without holding anything back, Victor reprimanded his son furiously, ¡°What nonsense are you spewing right now?¡± ¡°Dad, what I''m saying is true. The three of them took thirty minutes to retrieve a work of calligraphy. Don''t you all find that odd? What''s weirder was that when my wife went to the pharmacy, she saw Pauline entering the bookstore to get some ink and paper!¡± Yulian refused to pass up on his perceived chance to expose Isabe''s parents, tantly ignoring his father''s chagrin. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Everyone turned to look at Harold, Isabe, and her parents upon hearing what Yulian had just said. Benson and Pauline took a few steps back unwittingly, their faces paling to a ghastly white. Only Harold managed to remain unfazed. He even gestured for Isabe tofort her parents. Victor directed his gaze to Isabe''s parents and asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Nevertheless, as he caught sight of his daughter''s panicked look, he already knew the answer. ¡°We¡ª¡± Pauline didn''t know how to exin themselves at that moment. ¡°Yulian, you said that you saw my inws going into a book store to get calligraphy materials, but do you have proof?¡± queried Harold in a calm manner. ¡°I¡ª¡± Yulian was stumped for words. Turning around, he looked at his wife. ¡°Darling, when you saw them going inside the book store, did you record a video or take any photo as evidence?¡± Vivian shook her head in lieu of an answer. ¡°You silly woman! Why didn''t you take a video recording or at least a photo as evidence?¡± yelled Yulian. He was disappointed in his wife. Thetter, in turn, felt indignant and retorted, ¡°How the hell would I have thought about that? I didn''t even know what happened here back then!¡± Harold then shot them a question leisurely. ¡°Since you have no proof, does that mean you''re falsely using them and spreading rumors?¡± ¡°You! Don''t be too full of yourself yet. I''ve already called the chairman of Newcove Antiques Association over. He can tell the authenticity of this,¡± said Yulian smugly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His words shocked the crowd once more. The chairman of Newcove Antiques Association, Max Brady, was the most internationally acimed expert appraiser. His name was highly regarded worldwide when it came to antiques and artifacts. Never had he misjudged a treasure before. ¡°Oh, really? What if Mr. Brady appraises this writing as a genuine masterpiece by the God of War himself? What would you do, then?¡± asked Harold. He was grinning from ear to ear. Even so, his tranquil expression was merely an act in Yulian''s eyes. That was because both Benson and Pauline weren''t portraying a calm demeanor at all. ¡°Hmph! If this piece of art turns out to be authentic, I''ll kneel down in front of all our guests and beg for your pardon!¡± Yulian was full of confidence as he spoke. Amotion broke out among the onlookers as they sneaked nces between Harold, Isabe, and her parents. The vast majority of them stood on Yulian''s side. That would make sense, for most people couldn''t understand the meaning behind Loyalty to the Country. For them, it was simply one of those ordinary artworks, and there was no difference whatsoever between it and any other calligraphy artwork. On top of that, the faces of Isabe''s parents were as white as a sheet. Worst still, they had spent half an hour just to return to their room and retrieve that calligraphy artwork. All the signs showed that Vivian had spoken the truth. ¡°Mr. Brady''s here! Make way, everyone!¡± At that very juncture, a ripple of exmations rang out from outside. The bystanders all turned to look, only to find an elderly man in a suit making his way in. He appeared to be in his seventies, yet he was as fit as a fiddle. ¡°Mr. Brady!¡± All of them greeted Max and moved to make way for him. ¡°Congrattions, Victor! I wish you longevity and prosperity!¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Max walked up to Victor and gifted him a one-hundred-year-old ginseng. ¡°You didn''t have to bring me a present, Max. I''m already very happy that you''re here. You''re really being too polite.¡± Victor was all smiles. The two of them seemed to be around the same age, but they didn''t have much inmon with each other because of their different field of expertise. Still, they were old friends. ¡°Don''t mention it, Victor. It''ll be my eightieth birthday in two months'' time, so you''ll just have to return me this gift then!¡± Max was in a very good mood, so much so that he began pulling Victor''s leg. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Not only did Victor burst intoughter, but the guests were all tickled pink too. After the duo exchanged pleasantries, Max cut straight to the point and said, ¡°I heard that someone here has an original calligraphy masterpiece that came from the God of War himself. Where''s it? Quick! I need to see it!¡± The reason he epted Yulian''s invitation was to feast his eyes on the God of War''s original work. Upon hearing Max''s words, Yulian sneered at Harold and Isabe''s family. Immediately afterward, he pointed toward the Loyalty to the Country on the coffee table and uttered, ¡°Max, that piece of calligraphy is on the coffee table. Take a look and see if it''s real.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Max followed the direction Yulian pointed at and spotted the calligraphy artwork written by Harold. In a sh, he was mesmerized. He had merely taken a quick nce, but he could already feel an overwhelmingly ominous aura wafting toward him. Instantly, he fished out the magnifier that he had always brought along with him from his pocket. ¡°Mr. Brady! You''re not young anymore, so I don''t think it''s suitable for you to scrutinize the God of War''s artwork. You could be in danger, you know!¡± All of a sudden, Harold spoke up to stop Max. ¡°Why? What''s wrong? Are you feeling guilty now that an expert''s here? Isn''t it a bit toote?¡± scoffed Yulian when he heard Harold. Even Isabe''s parents were uncertain about what was happening. Don''t tell me Harold''s actually not the God of War, and that''s why he''s afraid of Max seeing through him? Harold couldn''t be bothered about those looks on Yulian''s and the guests'' faces. Instead, he was very worried as he fixed his gaze on Max. When Harold was creating Loyalty to the Country, he had poured all his emotions on the battlefield into it along with his murderous intent toward his enemies. If an ordinary person were to immerse themselves in it, they would be intimidated by the vibe it gave off. They might even injure themselves in the process. ¡°Young man, even if I''m going to be eighty very soon, I''m still hale and hearty. Besides, it''s only calligraphy, so what can it possibly do to me?¡± Putting on a conceited look, Max turned to look at Harold. Then, he crouched down and began to look at the calligraphy closely through the magnifier. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just as his gazended on the first character, he immediately felt that he wasn''t looking at a mere word but a troop of elite soldiers on the battlefield instead. Each soldier was exuding a menacing aura that would send shivers down anymon folk''s spine. The harsh killing aura was a hundred times stronger now than when he had taken his first nce at it a while ago. The longer his gaze stayed on the character, the more intense the vicious aura became. A feeling of suffocation hit Max, and it was getting worse. He finally understood where the young man wasing from. Even though Max felt so ufortable, he pressed on. It was as if he was dying to witness how the elite soldiers ughtered their enemies and drove them back before emerging victorious. Max''s face was reddened like an apple, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked like he was possessed. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 In less than thirty seconds, Max had his head twisted to the side and was spitting out blood. His originally flushed face turned deathly pale almost immediately. ¡°Mr. Brady!¡± ¡°Quick, call an ambnce!¡± The sight of Max suddenly vomiting blood startled everyone, and in a split second, the entire scene descended into chaos. Harold was the first person to help Max up after thetter threw up blood. He had known that Max''s flushed face meant something was about to happen. Therefore, he had stood by Max beforehand and was ready. After a while, the color returned to Max''s cheeks. He then turned to the crowd and waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°I''m fine. Everyone, don''t panic!¡± However, the others were taken aback by how Max seemed to be even more energized than before. ¡°Hey, Max, are you okay?¡± Victor asked anxiously. It was his eightieth birthday that day, and so he hoped that it would not end up bing a tragedy instead of a celebration. Frankly, Victor wanted to me Max. Thetter was already nearly eighty. Even still, he refused to retire. ¡°I was stunned by the murderous aura of the piece. This is the work of the God of War, I''m certain of it. No one else in this world could create such a piece!¡± eximed Max excitedly. His words rendered Yulian, who was standing beside him, speechless. ¡°That''s impossible, Mr. Brady. They only recently wrote this. How is it possible that the God of War wrote it? Could you be mistaken?¡± Yulian agitatedly questioned. ¡°I''ve been appraising antiques and collectibles for almost sixty years! I''ve never made a mistake. Do you think that I''m trying to trick you?¡± Max asked, displeased. Yulian immediately exined himself, ¡°No. You''ve misunderstood the meaning of my words, Mr. Brady. What I meant was that you''ve only seen one of the words. Why not you try looking at the rest of the words?¡± Yulian knew that the Loyalty to the Country presented before him was written by Harold at thest minute. Therefore, it could not have been the penmanship of Harold, the God of War himself. Unless Harold was, in fact, the actual God of War. But is it really possible? The fact that they share the same names does not mean that he is the God of War. The real God of War is still doing things all around the world. After hearing Yulian''s words, Max paused. ¡°Well...¡± Merely looking at one word had already caused Max to throw up blood. He was not sure whether his body could take it if he were to look at the rest of the words. Then, Harold''s voice was heard. ¡°If you could handle the first word, Mr. Brady, you can possibly handle the others as well! You should finish appraising the rest of the words and force him to give up!¡± Max suddenly remembered how Harold had stopped him before he had even appraised the first word. He stared at Harold intently as he asked, ¡°You''re also able to catch the hidden message in this piece of work?¡± Harold nodded. After receiving Harold''s affirmation, Max mustered his courage and picked up his magnifying ss to continue appraising the other words. At that moment, he realized that the murderous aura he felt earlier had vanished. He felt the soldiers'' loyalty to the nation and its citizens as he saw the words ¡°Loyalty to.¡± The non-physical yet omnipresent quality of the feeling was an enigmatic experience.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The loyalty seemed to be seeping from the bones of the soldiers. Max was deeply astonished by the feeling that he was experiencing. Then, as Max moved on to the third word, he felt as if he was still on the battlefield. However, what he previously experienced were things that happened before the battle started. This time, he was in the middle of the battle. Despite being outnumbered, the soldiers did not give up; they did not care if they had to sacrifice their lives. Stopping their enemies so that their families could be safe was their shared objective. His heart was once again deeply touched by the blood, sweat, and tears that were expended for the benefit of one''s family and nation. It''s true. There''s no such thing as an age of peace. It''s merely an illusion created due to people having already shouldered the burden for us. Tears began to slowly flow from Max''s already murky eyes when he suddenly recalled those words. The people nearby were perplexed by the drastic turn of events when they saw him crying. He threw up blood earlier, and now he''s crying! What on earth is going on? Meanwhile, when Max finally focused on thest word and read the entire phrase, ¡±Loyalty to the Country,¡± he realized he was staring at the back of a heroic figure. Somehow, the back that was facing him exuded a sense of hopelessness. However, for the sake of the greater good, the person had no choice but to depart silently. Max only managed to snap out of the mysterious sensation after the back of the person was out of his sight. ¡°Was that Harold, the God of War?¡± Max muttered to himself as he ced the magnifying ss down. Yulian looked anxious as he asked, ¡°Did you see anything weird, Mr. Brady?¡± Yuvan and the others, too, were staring at Max curiously. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°After appraising this, I''m confident that Harold, the God of War, wrote it. However, I''m slightly confused now. These words shouldn''t have evoked such feelings,¡± Max said. His words contradicted himself. ¡°But that makes no sense! If this is the real piece, does that mean that Mr. Jennings'' piece is a counterfeit?¡± Yulian turned around to face Yuvan. He was enraged while questioning thetter, ¡°How dare you use a counterfeit to fool my dad!¡± Yuvan was embarrassed as he attempted to exin himself, ¡°I-I had no idea it was a counterfeit! I bought it from a well-known international antiques and collectibles auction house. I didn''t expect to find counterfeits in such a location!¡± He dared not question the truth in Max''s words. Instead, he believed that he had been deceived. However, the fact that everyone was still gawking at him made him feel too humiliated to stay. ¡°I have made a careless mistake, Old Mr. Rivera. I''ll be sure to visit and apologize one day!¡± With that, Yuvan bowed at Victor and left the Rivera residence without another word. Harold then turned to face Yulian and said calmly, ¡°We agreed on it, didn''t we, Yulian? If this piece turns out to be the genuine masterpiece of the God of War, you''d get down on your knees and apologize to Benson and Pauline in front of all the guests. You ought to kneel now since Mr. Brady has already confirmed it!¡± The eyes of the many guests then shifted to Yulian and Vivian. Yulian''s expression was livid. Through gritted teeth, he spat, ¡°Y-You punk! Don''t overstep your boundaries. I''m your senior and your rtive! How could you be so disrespectful?¡± ¡°Oh, so you are aware that we''re rtives, huh? Why didn''t you remember that when you sabotaged my inws? If you''re a man, you better kneel this instant!¡± Harold retorted. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Harold did not fall for Yulian''s lies. Benson and Pauline had already told him what had happened. Harold suddenly became louder toward the end, making Yulian jump in fright. ¡°You... I guess this was all a setup. You went to buy ink and paper from the stationery shop and even pretended to return to the room for more than half an hour to retrieve the calligraphy painting. It was all an act to make me lower my guard. You nned all this to take revenge on me for making you the scapegoat for the damaged calligraphy paintingst night. Am I right?¡± Yulian asked Isabe and her family through gritted teeth. He was shocked by Harold and did not think things through before speaking. Only after his wife tugged him did hee to his senses. However, it was already toote. All the guests had heard what he said. ¡°Well, you''ve admitted it yourself. Aren''t you going to apologize? What are you waiting for?¡± Harold asked icily. In no time, all the guests started to gossip about Yulian and his wife. The crowd finally believed the exnation that Isabe''s parents had given previously. ¡°Hmph! I won''t apologize to someone who did something as shameful as having a child out of wedlock. It''s impossible!¡± dered Yulian. He saw how everyone had started to gossip about him. His face became red instantly, and he deeply regretted what he had said earlier. However, he could not understand why he had said those words just now. He would never apologize to a shameful person who had been kicked out of the family for twenty years. He turned around and left the living room after leaving those cruel words. Seeing this, Victor became pale from anger. Yulian, that idiot, has just dragged the Rivera family''s name through the mud at my birthday banquet. As the saying goes, good news doesn''t travel, but bad news spreads like wildfire! With so many guests present today, it will not take more than two days before the Rivera family bes theughingstock of the high society in Newcove! Victor almost fainted from thinking about this. The paramedics, which Max had called for earlier, ended up sending both of them to the hospital. What was supposed to be a joyous celebration thus ended abruptly. Fortunately, the two elderly people only had minor issues with nothing serious. It was five o''clock in the afternoon. The two older people who had undergone a thorough examination were lying on the hospital beds in a VIP ward of Newcove General Hospital. They started discussing what had happened earlier. The others waited outside the ward, not wanting to disturb their rest. ¡°Things shouldn''t have turned out that way. Yuvan is one of the neers to the art scene. The God of War''s calligraphy painting has such distinctive features. There is no way that he did not recognize it!¡± Max voiced his doubts. ¡°I''m curious about that as well. I''ll get someone to bring the counterfeit over to let you have a look!¡± responded Victor. With that, he called his housekeeper to bring over the Loyalty to the Country calligraphy painting, which Harold had crumpled and thrown into the bin. Max sat on the hospital bed and took out the magnifying ss he always carried. He carefully examined the calligraphy painting, which had been torn into two pieces. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ah!¡± he cried out after seeing the first word. He could feel a strong bloodlust from the purported counterfeit. The sensation was the same as when he appraised the other piece previously. However, since Max had already experienced it once, he forcibly pulled himself back to his senses and did not cough blood again because of the imposing presence of bloodlust. ¡°Max, what''s wrong?¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Victor asked Max concernedly after hearing thetter exim and seeing his expression, which was full of shock. Max, however, ignored him and continued examining the next word. At that moment, Max''s expression became full of emotions. He looked surprised, amazed, but more so, filled with doubt. It was because he vividly felt that the two calligraphy paintings were made by the same person. However, the two calligraphy paintings did not give him the same feeling. The calligraphy painting before him was not asplicated. The four words only conveyed one main feeling¡ªthe soldiers should march forward bravely without retreat for the sake of their homes and country. After finishing his examination of the torn calligraphy, Max put down the magnifying ss in his hand and looked at Victor with an unfathomable expression. ¡°Victor, I think we''ve all wronged Yuvan. He did not bring a counterfeit to make a fool of you. This piece is also by the God of War!¡± ¡°What? This, too, is a piece by the God of War? It''s impossible! ording to rumors, Loyalty to the Country was a piece written by the God of War before that great battle. At that time, the enemy forces were great. We only had a paltry thirty thousand soldiers, while the enemy had a strong force of a million soldiers. ¡°The God of War had written the words ''Loyalty to the Country'' before the war began to encourage his soldiers to not retreat even in the face of death. The soldiers were enraptured by those words and the God of War''s fighting spiriting. It was as though all of them had been possessed by martial¡ª¡± Victor recounted the history of how Loyalty to the Country came about in disbelief. ¡°Wait! Are you telling me that Loyalty to the Country was written before the war to encourage the soldiers?¡± Max suddenly cut Victor off. ¡°That''s right. A lot of people know this!¡± Victor was not upset at being cut off and nodded affirmatively. ¡°I understand what''s going on, then. Hahaha...¡± Max mumbled to himself and repeated what Victor had said twice. He had finally found the cause of his confusion. He sprung up from the hospital bed and started talking excitedly, which made Max feel puzzled. ¡°No wonder. Even though I can see that both pieces are by the God of War, save for the first word, the feeling that thest three words give ispletely different. It turns out that Loyalty to the Country was a piece written by the God of War before that great battle. He could not have known how the battle would have turned out then. ¡°It was imperative that they feel confident if they wanted to win against the overwhelming enemy forces. As such, these words inspire others to have the courage to march forward even in the face of death on the battlefield. This was what the God of War wanted to convey then. ¡°However, in the piece which we saw earlier, save for the feeling of wanting to march forward, thest three words are more of a reflection of what happened at that battle and things that the God of War had felt helpless about,¡± Max exined the feeling the two pieces gave him in one long breath. ¡°Victor, what''s the name of your grandson-inw? He must know the God of War personally to get his hands on a piece of Loyalty to the Country written after the war!¡± Max did not wait for Victor to respond as he continued with his question. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was now filled with curiosity about the young man known as Harold. Not only could he look into the mindscape of the God of War through the calligraphy painting, but he could also get his hands on a piece written by thetter after the war. He was no ordinary man. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 ¡°I think he''s called Harold Campbell. I don''t know his actual identity. When I get back, I''ll ask my daughter about it,¡± answered Victor after pondering for a while. Hearing the name, Max eximed again, ¡°Harold Campbell!¡± ¡°Yeah, his name is Harold Campbell. What''s wrong with the name?¡± Victor was baffled by Max''s startled reaction. ¡°Harold Campbell! The God of War! He wrote Loyalty to the Country. Before this, your daughter-inw said that she saw your daughter and her husband go to a stationery shop to buy some stationeries. Try piecing them together.¡± Instead of answering Victor directly, Max provided him with some clues. ¡°D-Do you mean that calligraphy painting was written by them? My grandson-inw is the famous God of War?¡± Victor was an astute man, as he was already eighty years old. He instantly grasped the meaning of Max''s words. ¡°That''s right! He''s the God of War who stunned the world, but no one has ever seen his face! The Loyalty to the Country calligraphy painting I assessed before was undoubtedly written by him today!¡± said Max with certainty. Victor was dumbfounded by Max''s conclusion. After giving it some thought, he said, ¡°This is impossible! The news reported that the God of War is now traveling around the world and raising funds to establish a veteran fund!¡± ¡°B-But...¡± Max hesitated because he had also seen the news that the God of War was traveling all around the globe. Moreover, his source of information was not only from the trending posts online. Upon deliberation, Victor pped his head and said, ¡°I''m so dumb! Why am I thinking so much? I''ll know everything once I call my daughter over and ask her!¡± Then he called Pauline and asked her toe inside. Pauline, who was outside the ward, entered and asked nervously, ¡°Dad, do you need me for something?¡± ¡°I need to ask you something. Is the Loyalty to the Country calligraphy painting you brought written at thest minute?¡± Victor did not beat around the bush. The two old men stared at her. ¡°Dad, I''m sorry. We lied to you! Actually, Loyalty to the Country by Yuvan is real. The one we brought over was written today by Be''s lover, Harold Campbell.¡± Pauline panicked. Facing her father''s stern gaze, she did not even dare to lie. Hearing his daughter''s exnation, Victor looked uncertain. Atst, he voiced out his doubt, ¡°Is he the God of War?¡± Pauline nodded and confirmed Harold''s identity. Standing at the side, Max could not help but ask, ¡°Then what''s with the news about the God of War on the inte?¡± ¡°Mr. Brady, Harold said that someone was impersonating him to make money!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She told them everything she knew. The elders, nearly one hundred years old, nodded. ¡°Okay. Go get your brother toe in!¡± Victor said with a wave of his hand. Feeling uneasy, Pauline went outside and called her brother to enter the ward. Yulian went in and only came out half an hourter. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 He kneeled in front of Pauline and Benson as soon as he came out of the room. Dragging his wife with him, he begged, ¡°Pauline, I''m sorry! Vivian and I were wrong! I have lost my mind. Please forgive us this time. I promise something like this will never happen again!¡± Isabe and her family were stunned by the sight. Pauline reckoned it was probably her father who had asked Yulian to apologize to her after knowing Harold''s identity. ¡°Yulian, please get up first.¡± Pauline was astonished, but at the same time, she was also excited. My family is finally willing to ept me this time. It is all thanks to Harold. Isabe was delighted to see Pauline reconcile with her family. As Pauline was chatting with Yulian and his family in the corridor, Isabe pulled Harold to a corner. Looking at Harold curiously, Isabe asked, ¡°Harold, how did you manage to bribe Mr. Brady? He''s not someone who can be bought off easily!¡± When Max had mentioned that Loyalty to the Country was an authentic piece by the God of War, the first thought that hade into her mind was that Harold could be the God of War. However, she only came to a realization when Yulian said that¡ªall of that was a trap set up by Harold and her parents. They had deliberately let Vivian see them go to a stationery shop to buy stationeries. It was also intentional that hepleted the calligraphy painting in half an hour and that they left her at the scene to stall the others. Isabe also thought that Harold had instructed Max to say those words because there was no way one would cough up blood after looking at a calligraphy painting. It must be an act they had prepared beforehand. She had examined the calligraphy painting. Aside from feeling that it looked slightly imposing, she did not detect anything else. She did not believe in the so-called theory that only experts could understand calligraphy. Nevertheless, Isabe had many questions she could not figure out. How exactly did Harold fool the reputable Mr. Brady into working hard and cooperating with him? ¡°Bribe? Do you have any proof? Clearly, he recognized my calligraphy painting and the God of War''s handwriting after looking at my¡ª¡± This woman is usually quite intelligent. Why is she so bull-headed when ites to my identity? ¡°Forget about it. I won''t ask you anymore. Even if I ask, you will surely im that you are the God of War. When you can prove that the one preparing to set up the fund for veterans is fake, I''ll believe you. Otherwise, please stop insulting the sacred name of the God of War!¡± Isabe instantly interrupted Harold when she noticed he was about to im himself as the God of War. Harold gave a shrug of resignation. Isabe seemed to be in a good mood that day. Sheughed at Harold''s aggrieved look and said, ¡°All right, don''t act like you''re in distress. To thank you for helping my mom reconcile with her family, I will allow you to apany me to go shopping today!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After dinner, Isabe brought Harold to visit the night market at Newcove. Since she was young, Isabe had envied the others who could go to their granny''s house because her mother had never brought her to her granny''s ce. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 She would get envious whenever her ssmates shared the moments of their visits to their grannies'' houses. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She thought she didn''t have a granny as the others did. Growing up, she only realized what was going on from the idle gossip she had heard from the people around her. And now, she could visit her granny''s house as well. ¡°Can you take a picture for me? I want to share it on Instagram! I want to let the whole world know I can go to my granny''s house now!¡± At that moment, she let go of herself and acted like a little child, jumping and shouting excitedly on the street. Shepletely ignored the astonished stares from the pedestrians on the street. As Harold looked at Isabe''s childish behavior, he wished she could keep her childlike innocence like this forever. However, he knew that this was impossible. When they returned to Dellmoor, they would have to face her uncles, Bradley and Brandon, and their family members'' schemes head-on. ¡°Don''t worry. I will never let anyone hurt you again,¡± muttered Harold as he trailed behind Isabe. Soon, Isabe arrived in front of a w machine. ¡°Do you want that doll?¡± Harold asked calmly from behind. ¡°I want one, but I fail to get one each time,¡± Isabe answered. Suddenly, her expression turned sullen. She had never won a prize when she yed with the w machine with Marilyn. ¡°I have an idea!¡± Harold was like the big ck wolf, luring Isabe into his trap. ¡°Really? What is it? Tell me!¡± Isabe asked eagerly. She thought Harold knew a secret trick to win at the w machine. ¡°Easy. We team up and create a real one!¡± Harold said, grinning yfully. Isabe was puzzled by his answer. ¡°How do we team up¡ªGod, you punk! I''m gonna kill you!¡± Before she could further query how to create one, she froze, realizing that Harold had made a racy joke. After returning to her senses, she was so angry she felt that Harold deserved a good kick. ¡°Ahem, what I was trying to say is that we should team up and win a doll. You''re the one with your mind in the gutter, not me. You wait here. I''ll go get the tokens!¡± When Harold saw that Isabe''s face was clouded over, he escaped. ¡°Pfft!¡± Watching as Harold ran away, Isabe couldn''t maintain her angry face any longer and let out a muffled giggle. At that moment, she felt a sudden joy washing over her. She felt rxed. This kind of joy was different from what she felt when she was with her best friend. Arriving in front of the game token seller, Harold whispered, ¡°Mister, could you recalibrate the w machine for me?¡± And then, he handed a thousand to the man. Just as the game token seller was about to refuse Harold, he instantly changed his mind after seeing the red-colored bills. He nodded and grinned from ear to ear. Subsequently, Harold purchased fifty game tokens. He returned to Isabe''s side and inserted the game tokens into the w machine. Confidently, he said, ¡°Come here! Let me teach you how to win a prize at the w machine. I assure you''ll be able to win every time you y!¡± Then he turned his head and nced at the w machine owner. After seeing the ¡°okay¡± sign from the man, Harold grabbed Isabe''s hands from behind and started to y. The moment Harold grabbed the back of Isabe''s fair hands, thetter shuddered. Isabe could feel the sensation of Harold holding her from behind. To others, it looked as if a man was ying with the w machine while hugging his girlfriend from behind. Most importantly, when she felt the body heat radiating from Harold, she felt her body stiffening and her face burning. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Even though she and Harold had already slept in the same bed, they were very reserved, at least when they were sober. This was the first time Isabe had been hugged by a man in this way, so she was extremely nervous. However, the strange thing was, when faced with a suggestive action from Harold like this, she was surprised she did not feel repulsed. On the contrary, she felt self-conscious, and her heart raced. When Harold noticed Isabe''s unusual behavior, his lips quirked up. Then, he rested his head on Isabe''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, ¡°Observe! This is how you win a prize!¡± Harold''s every little action made Isabe''s heart skip a beat in anticipation. Before she knew it, she had won a doll under Harold''s guidance. She watched in disbelief as the doll fell out of the w machine. Turning abruptly to look at Harold behind her, she asked in excitement, ¡°Did I really win this?¡± This was the first time she had won something from the w machine. She was too excited to notice their positions were too suggestive. ¡°What do you think? Being taught by a teacher like me isn''t that bad. Now, how are you going to thank me?¡± Harold''s heart skipped a beat too when he saw the beautiful face in front of him. Isabe breathed in the man''s masculine scent, and only then did she notice that their poses were sexually provocative. Instantly, her cheeks and neck reddened out of embarrassment. Pretending to be calm, she said, ¡°Hmph! Let go of me! I want to try it on my own.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Contrary to her actions, she was panicking inside. She was afraid Harold would fail to control himself and take away her first kiss. This type of scene was easily found in movies, TV series, and even novels. Hence, most people would know what to do in his situation. She did not know when she had started to wish that the God of War would take away her first kiss. In fact, Harold had wanted to catch Isabe off guard and kiss her like this, but he decided against it in the end. He released her and stood by her side, watching her y. ¡°Wow! I got another doll! Is today my lucky day?¡± s, what she didn''t know was that the w machine owner had recalibrated the w machine from hisputer at the checkout. Hence, Isabe could win a doll with every game token she put in. She was so happy that she kept shouting and jumping in joy. Not before long, she had won over thirty dolls. This made Isabe, who had never won a single toy from the w machine before this, run toward Harold excitedly and give him a big, wet kiss on his face. This time, it was Harold who was stunned by her sudden action. He was confused. Isabe did not even kiss me when we were in that suggestive pose. And now she just gave me a kiss after winning the dolls. This is totally worth it! When she noticed Harold''s nk look, Isabe suddenly realized what she had done and was shocked. Did I just give my first kiss away like this? However, Isabe realized yet another thing. She didn''t regret her decision. What is happening to me? Am I in love with him? No way! Isabe''s mind was in turmoil. ¡°It''s gettingte. I want to go home.¡± Red-faced with embarrassment, Isabe grabbed a random doll and ran toward her granny''s house. ¡°Isabe, you started it! It wasn''t me!¡± Harold yelled behind her. However, Isabe didn''t stop and sped off. He could only chuckle in resignation before following right behind her. He was unsure whether it was his imagination or Isabe was that shy, but for a few days after that incident, he thought Isabe had been avoiding him whenever she saw him. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Isabecked the courage to be alone with Harold. She and her parents decided to extend their stay at her granny''s house for another week to apany her grandparents. Harold, on the other hand, headed back to Dellmoor for work. He vowed to teach Bradley and his son a lesson before Isabe returned. At a transit hub in Dellmoor, Harold gave Craig a call. He asked solemnly, ¡°Craig, how''s the preparation going with what I instructed you to do?¡± ¡°Everything is ready, Mr. Campbell! All that''s left is your order to proceed!¡± Craig''s excited voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Very well! Bring the man over to the Turner residence right now. Since they have the audacity to make their move, they must pay the price for it!¡± As soon as Harold finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He then hailed a cab and made his way toward the Turner residence. Later that night, at ten o''clock, Bradley''s and Brandon''s families were having dinner with Edward in the Turner residence dining room. The Chanaeans always had the habit of talking about work at the dinner table. During the meal, Bradley put forth a proposition to Edward in a probing manner. ¡°Dad, Isabe hasn''t contacted us for more than two weeks, and we have no idea how she is right now. We shouldn''t allow the position of deputy CEO to remain unupied. I believe we should find a temporary recement for Isabe''s position.¡± Edward ced the utensils in his hands down on his te and stared at his eldest son. He kept his composure as he asked, ¡°Do you have a good candidate?¡± ¡°It is my opinion that we should give the youths their chance. This position is most suitable for Harman and Harvey to hone their capabilities. I believe it''s best to choose one of the two of them. What do you think, Brandon?¡± Bradley asked, turning toward Brandon. Bradley hadid out his ns perfectly by dragging Brandon''s son, Harman, into the equation. He had set it up such that it would be up to Edward to make the decision. Should that happen, Brandon could not possibly intervene. Furthermore, Bradley was convinced that his son, Harvey, was much more capable than Brandon''s son, Harman. He had no doubt that Edward would ultimately pick Harvey. ¡°I think Bradley''s decision sounds good!¡± Brandon was fully aware that the proposition was but one of Bradley''s tricks. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to go along with it despite the dissatisfaction in his heart. Back when Bradley was the CEO, Brandon was in charge of the finance department, while Benson''s daughter, Isabe, was the deputy CEO. The three families had been keeping each other in check. However, the circumstances had taken a turn for the worse. Should Harvey obtain the position of deputy CEO, most of Turner Corporation would be in the hands of Bradley''s family. The thought of that rmed Brandon. Edward shot a nce at the two brothers. Then, as expected, he announced, ¡°If you brothers have no other opinions, then I dere that Harvey should take on the temporary role of deputy CEO!¡± With that, he set down his utensils and got ready to leave the dining room. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A jubnt expression appeared on Bradley''s and Harvey''s faces. Even though Isabe was still alive, they could not help but think that their desire had finallye true. The major power that came with Turner Corporation had finally fallen into their grasp. All they needed to do was to find an opportunity to oust Brandon. Then and only then, the entire Turner Corporation would belong to them. However, just as Edward approached the doorway of the dining room, a supervisor from the office came rushing into the Turner residence. ¡°Mr. Bradley, there''s been a huge incident! The factory caught fire!¡± The supervisor''s voice reached the dining room before the man himself arrived. Shocked beyond belief, the Turners dashed out of the dining room. ¡°What happened? Which workshop is on fire?¡± Bradley asked, his face filled with worry. The Turners, including Edward, were rmed. The previously calm expressions on their faces changed drastically. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ¡°I-It''s the warehouse that was just rebuilt!¡± The supervisor''s answer gave the Turners a shock. They stared at the supervisor wide-eyed, their mouths agape. Brandon''s family, who did not know the truth, were especially startled. They could not fathom the reason why that warehouse would catch fire twice in a single month. ¡°Who''s the one responsible? The warehouse has just been restored! How could the lot of you be so careless?¡± Bradley reprimanded the supervisor, his face contorted with anger. Bradley was even oozing with murderous intent. The supervisor was scolded to the point he bowed his head down, not daring to utter a single word. Just then, Harold''s voice resounded from outside the living room. He drawled, ¡°Stop yelling at him. I was the one who had someone set the warehouse on fire!¡± Then Harold strolled into the lounge from outside. His words instantaneously infuriated the Turners. Every one of them red at Harold. Bradley promptly stepped forward to interrogate him. ¡°Harold, you b*stard! What did you just say? Why would you burn our warehouse?¡± Back when Bradley and his conspirators had attempted to murder Isabe by burning the warehouse, they had already suffered major losses. To make matters worse, their n had failed, and they had sacrificed the raw materials in the warehouse for naught. Then, so soon after the warehouse was rebuilt and the raw materials were recollected, it was all burned down again by Harold. Summing up both instances, the losses were worth at least a million. Harold''s lips arched upward. Then, taking his own time, he answered, ¡°I''m just taking a leaf out of your book. What''s there to be angry about?¡± ¡°Y-Y-You! What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Bradley and Harvey lost theirposure. Their expressions buckled when they heard Harold''s words. Harold''s expression darkened abruptly. He then exposed what Bradley and Harvey had done to Isabe. ¡°Didn''t I make myself clear? I''m saying that the two of you plotted to murder Isabe. All that for the sake of getting Turner Corporation under your control. You tricked her into the factory warehouse, then set fire to the ce. Am I right?¡± The moment the words left Harold''s mouth, those who were unaware of the scheme were shocked. They turned their heads in Bradley''s and Harvey''s direction, gaping at them in horror. That was especially true with Brandon. His gaze was exceedingly sharp as if he could see through Bradley at any time. When Bradley noticed that everyone else was looking at him, he instantly retaliated against Harold, ¡°You''re so full of shit! Where''s the evidence? How dare you spew such allegations without any proof? Believe me when I say that I''ll sue you for defamation! I''ll make sure you end up in prison!¡± Brandon gave his eldest brother a deep, meaningful look. He then turned toward Harold and began to chastise him. Brandon did so as if he was speaking from an elderly''s perspective. ¡°Harold, you have no evidence. You''ll have to take responsibility if what you said is false.¡± All the while, Edward stood quietly at the side. ¡°So you guys want evidence, huh? Bring him in!¡± Harold could not be bothered to debate with the Turner brothers. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he ordered his subordinate to bring in a man who appeared to be in his forties. A wretched- looking man was soon escorted into the Turner residence. When Bradley and Harveyid their eyes upon the dismal middle-aged man, their faces turned stark pale in a split second. They subconsciously took a step back. The moment the wretched man stepped into the Turner residence, he pointed his finger at both Bradley and Harvey. ¡°Mr. Campbell, they were the ones who asked me to start the fire! And they were the ones who gave me the rm!¡± Bradley forced himself to calm down. He then spoke in a cold tone to the wretched man. ¡°Who are you? We don''t even know you! What gives you the right to throw random allegations around?¡± ¡°Is that so? Then take a look at this!¡± Harold took his phone out and yed a short video. It was a surveince video showing Harvey speaking to the wretched man. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Bradley and Harvey were in fear now. Harvey wanted to escape from the back door. However, Craig caught up with him after a while. ¡°Mr. McGowan!¡± The Turners eximed when they saw Craig. Bradley copsed to the ground. Edward, who was standing beside, sighed. Harold looked at Edward and said coldly, ¡°You seem to know a lot about this, Old Mr. Turner!¡± ¡°I only guessed it toward the end, but it was toote. It already happened!¡± Edward did not deny it. He looked despondent as he spoke. Harold nodded and did not bother to respond to him anymore. Craig had people restrain Bradley and Harvey. He approached Harold and asked him respectfully, ¡°What should we do with these two, Mr. Campbell?¡± At the sight of Craig''s attitude and behavior, the Turners finally realized that Harold was not some trash who had been chased out. In fact, he was a person even the Underground King of Dellmoor would pay respect to. ¡°Bring them to the factory and throw them into the warehouse. Let them have a taste of being grilled alive,¡± Harold instructed. He was a warrior who protected the country. It was not his usual way to make a move on unarmed commoners. However, he had his boundaries. Regardless of one''s identity, one should pay the price for crossing the line. ¡°No, please. It was my fault. Please don''t kill me. I''m really sorry. I won''t do it again. I''m begging you...¡± Bradley and Harvey were terrified upon hearing Harold''smand. Bradley wanted to crawl toward Harold to beg for mercy. However, he was dragged away by Craig. On the other hand, Harvey was so terrified he wet himself and passed out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, there was no telling what Brandon was thinking. Bradley''s wife ran to Edward and asked for help. ¡°Dad, Bradley, and Harvey are your son and grandson. Please get Harold to stop. Otherwise, they''re going to lose their lives!¡± Bradley''s wife begged as she kneeled before Edward. Edward looked at Harold. ¡°Could you give them another chance for the sake that I''m Be''s grandpa? They''re Be''s uncle and cousin, after all! Blood is thicker than water!¡± Edward could no longer maintain his arrogant tone and expression when his son and grandson were at the edge of death. ¡°I''ve already let you off for not informing me since you''re an elder. That''s a vast deed I''ve done. Are you not embarrassed when you said that they''re your son and grandson and that blood is thicker than water? Then what about Isabe? Is she not your granddaughter? Why didn''t you think that blood is thicker than water when you chased them out of the house? Why didn''t you think about that when your eldest son nned to burn Isabe?¡± Every word of Harold pierced straight into Edward''s heart. His words were so cold it made Edward red in embarrassment and guilt. ¡°But Bradley and Harvey are men, while Be''s a¡ª¡± Edward could not finish the sentence, for his lips were trembling. He let out a sigh in the end. ¡°This is the consequence of your gender inequality values. You have people you want to protect, and I don''t me you for that. But I have people that I want to protect as well. I''ll make them pay for hurting her. No one''s going to stop me. Bring them away!¡± Harold said as he left the Turner residence. Craig quickly followed suit with Bradley and Harvey behind him. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Edward helplessly took a few steps back once Harold left, tears running down his face, and Bradley''s wife copsed to the ground. Soon, Harold and the rest arrived at the Turner family''s factory located on the outskirts. The sky was already dark, but the factory was lit up by a burning fire. The smoke rose into the air, covering the stars. It was just like that night when Isabe was trapped inside. The workers had gathered around the factory, wanting to see what was happening. The only different thing was that there was no one inside the burning warehouse. There were merely some fabrics. The firemen had yet to arrive. Harold got down from the car, holding Bradley and Harvey on each side as he led them into the fire. ¡°Ah! What is he doing?¡± ¡°I don''t know! I think he''s bringing the two men into the fire. Is he crazy?¡± ¡°I know him. He''s that mysterious man who rescued the deputy CEO!¡± The workers gasped in shock when they saw Harold''s actions. Most of them thought that Harold was out of his mind. Harvey woke up halfway. He lost the ability to think when he saw Harold''s actions and shouted at his father in fear, ¡°Save me, Dad! I don''t want to die...¡± ¡°Help! I don''t want to die. Please spare us. I''m begging you. I can give you anything you want!¡± Bradley and Harvey begged for mercy as they struggled hard. However, when they saw that Harold was unbothered, their hearts sank. Furthermore, Harold''s hands were like huge mps. No matter how hard they struggled, they could not escape from his grasp. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They could only watch as Harold bring them into the sea of fire. As the God of War, Harold walked into the fire as though it was a piece of cake. With just a few movements, they disappeared out of everyone''s sight. What made the father and son more terrified was that Harold was also walking into the fire with them. He''s a devil! He''s even willing to give up his life just to seek revenge on them! Harvey passed out again. However, he was soon awakened by the heat. Bradley did not faint, but he was so scared that he was mentally unstable. Once they regained their consciousness, they realized they were stuck in the middle of the fire. The raging fire was burning around them. They were safe from the fire as they stood about two meters away. Although they did not catch fire, the heat waves were hitting them one after another. Not to mention that the smoke was so strong that they could not open their eyes. They were having difficulty breathing as tears fell. The two of them wanted to get out but could not do so. The fire and heat waves would hit them whenever they tried to take a step forward. ¡°Here''s your chance to feel that despair Be felt before you die because you won''t have the chance to experience it anymore!¡± Harold''s voice sounded from the fire as the two men were panicking. Bradley and Harvey narrowed their eyes to see Harold approaching them. He was like a devil walking out of the fire. ¡°You devil, we''re not going to let you get away with this!¡± Bradley and Harvey were ready to risk their lives to fight Harold. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 After finishing their sentence, the duo rushed forward, bent on dragging Harold down with them into the mes. However, they had overestimated their abilities. Before they could get any closer, Harold had already struck them preemptively, causing them to be kicked back. The duo almost plummeted into the ever-spreading fierce mes that were engulfing everything in their path, causing both of them to shiver in trepidation. They quickly leaped back into the safety zone in the center. At this moment, the surface of the ground was already scorching from the intense grilling as a result of the waves of heat. The moment the duonded on the ground, their skin was immediately scarred. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In an instant, the duo jolted and sprang upward in shock, howling and screaming in pain. ¡°Argh, Dad, what should we do now? I don''t want to die!¡± Harvey started bawling again. Even as a grown man, while helplessly watching the fierce mes close in murderously on him and his son, a defenseless Bradley could only hang on to his son and weep. ¡°Do you now know how helpless and vulnerable Be was?¡± Harold asked the father-son duo while staring menacingly at them, his cold gaze fierce and piercing. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The father-son duo nodded their heads vigorously in an attempt to show their regret and repentance. It was only now that Bradley realized how stupid both he and his son were. Isabe''s behaviors and reactions these days had been suggesting that she had strong backing from a powerful, authoritative individual. Yet he and his son still had the audacity to conceive thoughts of wanting to seize thepany impulsively in a moment of greed. Now, it was finally time for them to face their retribution! It had only been no longer than fifty minutes, and both of them already could not withstand the torture, bing light-headed and having difficulties breathing. It was only right before the both of them actually fainted did Harold grab the duo, one person in each hand, and dragged them violently away from the fiery mes. ¡°Settle them. Find a goodwyer and ensure that they spend the remaining of their years behind bars.¡± After pulling the father-son duo to safety, Harold instructed Craig, who was waiting outside, to see to his request. Killing this father-son duo would only stain his hands. Locking them behind bars for as long as they lived would be even more torturous than death. After giving out the instructions to deal with the father-son duo, Harold gged a taxi and left the factory in the suburbs. Having been busy, a hungry Harold realized that he had not eaten for an entire day. However, the time was already past nine at night. Most stalls had already ceased operations for the day. Only the stalls selling barbecued dishes, pumpkin soup, and those sellingte-night supper dishes were packed with diners. When passing by a stall called ¡°Whitney''s ce¡± that was located near his office, Harold decided to purchase some soup and bring it back home to drink. ¡°Whitney, one set of seafood soup to go, please.¡± Harold walked into the stall and ced his order upon seeing the boss of the stall handling matters behind the cashier counter. A stroke of surprise shed across Whitney''s face momentarily when she heard Harold''s familiar voice. She regained herposure and greeted Harold warmly, ¡°Harold! You have not brought your girlfriend here to my stall for soup in ages! Where is your girlfriend?¡± In the past, Harold would always bring Brittany to this stall for supper, and as time passed, he had be close to the stall owner, who was a plump and jollydy. ¡°We went our separate waysst month. How about you be my new girlfriend?¡± Harold replied jokingly while walking up to the cashier counter. Whitney blushed while replying to Harold in a kind and tender voice, ¡°Me? A fatdy like me, who is also a divorcee, attracting a handsome stud like you? What a joke!¡± This was also Whitney''s secret to allowing her business to flourish. Many guys, in particr, would purposely dine at her ce just to hear her bone-melting, sweet and tender voice. Furthermore, her round and curvy figureplimented her friendly and joyous vibe. Whitney had a really good impression of Harold all this while. In the past, some customers had tried to take advantage of the stall by acting like gangsters to avoid paying for the meal that they had. Thankfully, Harold was there, and he had handled the situation perfectly with finesse. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 From then onward, no one would dare to wreak havoc in her ce anymore. ¡°You know nothing, Whitney. Men actually prefer plump women. The fleshy touch feels so good. It''s even better if they''re divorcees, as they already know a variety of positions. It saves our time in teaching them.¡± Previously, whenever Harold visited Whitney''s eating house, Whitney would talk dirty jokes with him before Brittany arrived. Harold had gotten used to such a way of interaction. He reached out to pinch Whitney''s fleshy cheeks as he finished his words. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You b*stard, that''s eighty in total,¡± Whitney said with a smile as her cheeks turned red. Then, she entered the kitchen with the order. Whitney''s eating house had a good business. It was only nine o''clock when the store was filled to the brim. Seeing that, Harold could only find a chair near the cashier counter to sit down and wait. It was then he noticed that opposite him sat a beautiful, maturedy. She had slightly curly hair and long, slender legs. She was wearing office attire with a short skirt. Her attractive, slender legs were wrapped in nude-colored stockings. She radiated the charm of a maturedy. Harold couldn''t help but steal another nce at thedy''s slender legs. The beautifuldy looked at the man in front of her, who was staring at her legs. She naturally took him as a rogue in her heart. Not to mention she had heard him flirt with Whitney earlier. The disgust on her face was apparent as she shot him a stern re. Noticing thedy''s hate-filled eyes, Harold felt a little embarrassed and shifted his gaze to the other side. Just then, a pen suddenly fell from the cashier counter behind the beautifuldy. It rolled all the way and stopped next to her legs. Harold quickly couched down and reached out to pick it up. ¡°You pervert, get away from me!¡± the beautifuldy sitting opposite Harold bellowed when she saw him crouching down. She thought the man wanted to peep under her skirt and instinctively kicked him away. Sensing danger, Harold reached out at lightning speed and grabbed thedy''s leg. As he raised his head, his gaze fell right underneath her skirt. However, he could see nothing because thedy was wearing a pair of safety pants. Although the beautifuldy, whose leg was grabbed by Harold, knew he could see nothing, her body was feverish because of their rather shameful position. Not to mention his gaze didn''t leave underneath her skirt for a second. ¡°Pervert! Let go of me now, or I''ll call the police!¡± thedy yelled furiously. Only then did Harold realize that she had misunderstood him and quickly loosened his grip. Perhaps the impact was too strong when thedy withdrew her leg and she was wearing high heels. Once Harold loosened his grip, she immediately lost her bnce and slumped backward. ¡°Argh!¡± Her shriek immediately attracted the eyes of the diners in the eating house. Harold and the rest in the eating house were stunned by the sight. The cashier counter was only about a meter behind her. Even if her head did not bleed from the fall, she would still suffer a concussion. At once, Harold flitted to the beautifuldy''s side. He scooped her up in his arms and twirled on the spot before regaining his bnce. ¡°Good one!¡± numerous diners shouted gleefully. Some of them even pped their hands. The beautifuldy had thought she was going to fall. She was so afraid that she had closed her big, beautiful eyes until she felt her body spinning all of a sudden. Feeling dizzy, she couldn''t bnce herself and fell onto a muscr chest. The person''s hands seemed to be longer. While scooping her from behind, the person ced his palms under her armpits and on her awkward spot. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 She had no idea if the person had intentionally squeezed her hard twice. p! After regaining herposure, the beautifuldy opened her eyes and gave Harold a forceful p as she red at him. She gritted her teeth before yelling, ¡°Pervert! Take your filthy hands off me!¡± What''s wrong with this woman? I just saved her, and yet she repaid me with a p! Harold nced at where his hands were grabbing after hearing her words. Only then did he realize what was going on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He couldn''t believe he was mistaken as a pervert who had taken the opportunity to take advantage of her. ¡°I''m sorry. It was all too fast. I didn''t mean it.¡± As he spoke, Harold withdrew his hands. However, the beautifuldy was still dizzy because of the twirl earlier. She lost her bnce when Harold withdrew his hands. ¡°Watch out!¡± Harold had no choice but to pull her back into his embrace. It was then he suddenly felt the body of the beauty in his arms stiffen, and she was red from her face to her neck. He looked down and realized his hands had crossed the line again. ¡°W-Will you believe me if I say I still didn''t mean it this time?¡± Harold was drowned in shame. ¡°Harold, what are you guys doing?¡± Whitney walked out of the kitchen with a container in her hand. The beautifuldy immediately leaped out of Harold''s embrace and held the cashier counter to steady herself. ¡°Nothing. This beauty nearly fell, and I reached out to steady her,¡± Harold replied. ¡°I see. Your pumpkin soup is ready, youngdy.¡± Whitney passed the container in her hand to the beautifuldy. ¡°Hmph! Don''t let me see you again, or I''m going to make you pay!¡± After taking the container, the beautifuldy red at Harold and left Whitney''s ce. Harold watched her exit Whitney''s ce and leave in a Bentley. He didn''t think much about it and left as usual once his soup was ready. It had been many days since Harold had been to work. He did not even apply for any leave before that. When he arrived at the office the next day, he found all his colleagues shooting him a strange look. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like this? Is there something on my face?¡± Harold was confused. ¡°Hey, Mr. Quinn has been promoted back to the position of manager. We have a new pretty supervisor ten days ago. She wants you to meet her once youe back to the office,¡± the colleague sitting next to Harold whispered. ¡°It''s just a new supervisor. All of you don''t have to look at me like this. I''ll go to her now and see who exactly she is.¡± Harold seemed unbothered. Shortly after, he knocked on the door of the supervisor''s office. ¡°Come in.¡± A pleasant female voice echoed from the supervisor''s office. Somehow, Harold found it a little familiar. Without giving it much thought, he pushed open the door of the supervisor''s office. Just as soon as he saw the new supervisor sitting behind the desk, he quickly closed the door. The new pretty female supervisor turned out to be the beautifuldy he had met at Whitney''s ce the night before. Harold tiptoed back to his desk and turned on theputer that was covered in dust. The warning left by that beautifuldy that night still reverberated in his ears. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 At this moment, a voice that rendered him helpless sounded behind him before he could turn on the computer. ¡°Who knocked on my door just now?¡± asked Wrenna Turner as she looked at the members of her department. Everyone in the project management department shifted their attention to Harold. ¡°Hey, she''s calling you. Hurry up and admit it. Don''t drag us into your mess.¡± The colleague next to Harold swiftly tugged at his clothes. Left with no choice, he turned around to face Wrenna. ¡°It''s you?¡± Wrenna was shocked to see Harold. Little did she expect that the problematic employee, who had been absent from work for ten days, yet his dismissal application had been rejected three times on the grounds that thepany was currently understaffed, would be the pervert from the night before. ¡°Hey, pretty, we meet again. How do you do?¡± Harold said with a smile, waving his hand. Hearing that, all of his colleagues in the project management department looked at him in shock. Gosh, how bold of him! How dare he flirt with the new cold-hearted supervisor? Since her arrival, the cold and aloof Wrenna had requested everyone in the department to work overtime daily. She had even disapproved of their leave application if they failed to provide any particr reasons. As for those absent from work, she would deduct their incentives. Because of that, several employees felt frustrated and resigned in less than half a month. ¡°Hmph! So it''s you, you pervert. Come to my office now!¡± With a huff, Wrenna turned and headed back to her office. Everyone looked at Harold, utterly shocked. What happened? From what the cold-blooded supervisor said, this kid offended her, huh? Gosh! He''s so brave! Having that thought in mind, the crowd began admiring Harold. Although the delicate rose was beautiful, it was full of thorns. An ordinary person would not dare to pick it up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Under his colleagues'' admiring gaze, Harold had no other choice but to smile bitterly. Reluctantly, he got up and walked toward the supervisor''s office again. ¡°Ms. Turner, you were looking for me?¡± asked Harold after he knocked on the door and entered the office. It was then he realized that although the beautiful supervisor before him was still wearing office attire, she had changed into long pants today instead of a short skirt. He wondered if it was rted to the previous incident where he had identally harassed her. There was professionalism in her maturity. ¡°You''re Harold Campbell? Why were you absent from work for more than half a month for no reason?¡± Wrenna questioned Harold sternly, raising her head. ¡°I had family matters to deal with these few days,¡± Harold answered honestly. ¡°Hmph! Wouldn''t you ask for leave if you had matters to deal with? Why were you absent from work? Do you think thispany is yours, and you cane and leave as you please?¡± Wrenna didn''t believe Harold''s words and continued to say furiously, ¡°We need more people currently. That''s why you will not be fired for now. However, your incentive for this month and the full attendance allowance will be deducted.¡± ¡°Just go ahead,¡± said Harold indifferently. After all, he hadn''t been to work for so long. He felt embarrassed to receive the incentives. However, his indifferent tone infuriated Wrenna, and her busty chest heaved with anger. She had wanted to punish Harold by deducting his incentives. Little did she expect him to be as bold as brass. ¡°From today onward, you''re required to work overtime until nine o''clock at night every day.¡± Since deducting incentives did not work, Wrenna thought of pressuring Harold by forcing him to work overtime. I''m a supervisor! I don''t believe that I can''t teach a stubborn employee a lesson! Chapter 191 Chapter 191 ¡°No, I won''t do that. Our workload is already heavy. We will get burnout if we work overtime.¡± Harold shook his head and objected when he heard what Wrenna said. ¡°Get out of here if you can''t stand it. There are a lot of people who can. Thepany didn''t spend all that money hiring you so you cane here and rx. There are so many things going on in the company right now. How can we finish everything without working overtime?¡± Wrenna spoke coldly as a leader. ¡°If that''s the case, you can just recruit more people.¡± Harold still did not agree to work overtime. ¡°You... Now, I''m the leader! You have to listen to what I said. Get out and do your work!¡± Wrenna failed to argue with Harold, so she could only use her leadership to suppress him. ¡°Okay.¡± Since the supervisor was chasing him away, Harold said nothing else and turned to leave her office. However, instead of returning to work, he walked directly to Matthew''s office and pushed the door open. ¡°Why did you enter without... Mr. Campbell, you''re finally back!¡± Matthew, who was busy with work, thought that someone else hade in without knocking on the door and was about to reprimand the person. However, when he looked up and saw that it was Harold, he immediately jumped up from his chair in shock and went to pour coffee for Harold. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Mr. White, yourpany is developing fine, but your sess has made you a terrible person.¡± Sitting on Matthew''s chair, Harold took a sip of coffee and said tly. ¡°M-Mr. Campbell, I don''t understand what you mean. Did I do something wrong? You can tell me and I swear I''ll do something about it.¡± The bearded Matthew was so frightened upon hearing what Harold said that even his legs turned into jelly. ¡°Yourpany is getting more and more orders and you''re making a big money, but thepany exploits the employees even more than before by making them work overtime. You''ve made so much money. Why don''t you recruit more people? I''ve said what I wanted to say. You should see what you can do about it.¡± After saying that, Harold put down the cup and left the office. ¡°Mr. Quinn,e to my office now!¡± Matthew broke out in a cold sweat. Right after Harold left, he quickly grabbed the phone and called Steven. Half an hourter, after hearing what Matthew had to say, Steven promised, ¡°Mr. White, I''lle up with a n today for you to check and implement it tomorrow at thetest!¡± Then, Steven returned to his office in a cold sweat. Meanwhile, Harold also returned to his post and started to work. However, as he was getting ready to leave work, Margarette sent him a WhatsApp: Harold, the form you gave me is so amazing. I''ve only been using it for a week, and all the freckles on my face have disappeared! I''m so excited! Have you returned to Dellmoor? I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. I have to thank you for that!¡± While reading the message, Harold could feel Margarette''s excitement. He then replied: I just got back yesterday. I would love to have dinner with you. Just tell me the ce, and I''ll meet you there after work. Harold was quite fond of Margarette. After all, she was the only ssmate that he got along well with in this bustling city. He readily agreed to her invitation without hesitation. Margarette texted him: I''ll see you at Spice Restaurant on Pillere Street then. I want to test whether my freckles will reappear if I eat spicy foods. Remember to dress up nicely when youe. I have a surprise for you. Margarette quickly decided on a ce for dinner tonight. Time flew when one was busy. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 It was soon time to get off work. Matthew''s notice about forbidding working overtime in the future was still not out by then, but the ruthless supervisor''s order of working overtime was issued first. Everyone was forced to work overtime until nine o''clock after dinner. However, Harold had a dinner date with Margarette at Spice Restaurant at six o''clock. Hence, he did not care about Wrenna''s order at all. He left right away when it was time to get off work. The notice about forbiddance of working overtime will be postedtest by tomorrow, anyway. Unless Matthew wants to close down hispany. Spice Restaurant was one of the famous restaurants in Dellmoor. It was the first choice for white cors when they go for gatherings or dinner dates, as the food in the restaurant was moderately priced. Previously, Harold had been there several times, so he was quite familiar with the way to the restaurant. He arrived on time at six o''clock in the afternoon. However, Margarette arrived earlier than he did and had been waiting there for a long time. When Harold saw Margarette, he was shocked. The freckles on her face hadpletely disappeared. With a stylish hairstyle and fashionable clothes, she transformed from a young woman to a young girl. ¡°Whoa! Are you Margarette? You said you have a surprise for me. Are you my surprise?¡± Harold asked, awestruck. Margarette chuckled and said in excitement, ¡°Of course not! Do you remember I said that I''ll introduce you to a rich woman if your form works? Now that your form is effective, I''ll fulfill my promise today and introduce a beautiful rich woman who drives a Bentley to you.¡± She was quite satisfied with Harold''s reaction. In order to celebrate her best friend''s recovery, Marilyn nned to have a meal at Spice Restaurant when she was free. It had been a while since she had spicy foods, and she wanted to satisfy her cravings. She dressed up and got ready at six o''clock before driving to the most famous Spice Restaurant on Pillere Street with her assistant. ¡°Hmm? Isn''t that Be''s contracted hubby?¡± Marilyn, who had just arrived at Spice Restaurant, suddenly saw a familiar figure that she had a strong impression of. It was Harold. After ordering her assistant to find a parking spot, she quietly followed Harold into Spice Restaurant and went to the second floor. What surprised her more was that Harold was having a secret date with a fashionable beauty. ¡°How outrageous! As expected, all men are b*stards!¡± Marilyn cursed when she saw Harold meeting up with the pretty Margarette. Moreover, they were interacting intimately, as though they had known each other for some time. Isabe video called herst night and told her that Harold went back to Dellmoor for work. It turned out that he lied about working, and he was actually there to meet his lover. Be even told me yesterday that she''s started to take a liking to this guy and that she misses him! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Marilyn took out her phone and hid in the corner of the stairway on the second floor to take a picture of Harold and Margarette. She wanted to keep that as evidence. Meanwhile, Harold was oblivious to Marilyn''s presence as he was still in shock after seeing Margarette''s transformation. Seeing that Margarette was actually going to introduce him to a rich woman, he asked in surprise, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Previously, he thought this old friend of his was just joking because back when they were still in school, Margarette loved to joke around. He did not expect that she was serious this time. At the same time, Harold remembered that the new female supervisor in thepany, Wrenna, seemed to drive a Bentley too. ¡°Of course! You''ve helped me a lot. It''s not fair if I don''t return the favor!¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Margarette spoke as if she understood the male species very well. Once she was done speaking, she pulled Harold to sit in a corner booth. Right at that moment, Harold felt someone looking at him and turned his head to look behind him. He only saw a silhouette slipping behind the staircase. However, when he slowly walked over, the figure had already disappeared from the stairway. After failing to find anything, he went back to Margarette''s side. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Nothing. I thought I saw an acquaintance, but it turns out I mistook someone else for him,¡± he replied while ncing down on the ground floor through the second floor''s ss window, trying to find anyone suspicious. Just as he was about to tell Margarette he was married, a Bentley came driving into the restaurant''s parking lot and entered his view. With his sharp vision, he could recognize the person inside the car. It was indeed the newly appointed female supervisor, Wrenna. ¡°Margarette, about the richdy who drove a Bentley you were talking about. Is that her?¡± Harold pointed toward Wrenna, who was parking the car, from where he sat on the second floor. ¡°Yes, that''s her! She''s here!¡± Margarette shouted in excitement once she recognized the license te on the Bentley. Harold''s face fell when he heard Margarette''s answer. ¡°I just remembered there''s a new supervisor at mypany who''s very strict. She wants us to work overtime every day, so let''s take a raincheck for this. I need to go back to thepany.¡± After confirming that Wrenna was the woman Margarette spoke of, Harold immediately wanted to escape. Wrenna was the type of woman he could not afford to offend. ¡°Stop right there! When did you be such a pessimist and a coward? All you have to do is to meet a woman! I''m warning you. Sit down right now, or I''ll find other ways to repay you.¡± Seeing that Harold wanted to escape, Margarette assumed that he felt inferior upon seeing a rich woman. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She immediately grabbed him and forced him to sit back down in the booth. Their tug of warsted for some time. Meanwhile, Wrenna had parked her car and walked into the restaurant. If Harold chose to walk out at that moment, he would surely bump into Wrenna at the stairs. As there was no way left to escape, Harold bit the bullet and stayed. However, he moved to the innermost side of the booth and lowered his head. Soon, Wrenna marched up to the second floor elegantly. ¡°Wrenna, you''re here. What happened? It''s not like you to bete for ten minutes,¡± Margarette teased Wrenna with a smile once she saw thetter approach. ¡°Oh, let''s not talk about that. I''m so pissed. There''s a troublesome employee in thepany. I made everyone stay back to work overtime, but he escaped immediately after work. I''m so done with him. I''ll make sure to make him work till eleven o''clock tomorrow!¡± Wrennained annoyedly once she walked up to Margarette. Harold, who sat inside the booth and heard Wrenna''s words, lowered his head even more. As long as Wrenna did not enter the booth, she would not see him hiding behind the couch. ¡°Right. Didn''t you say you want to introduce a handsome man to me? Where is he?¡± Wrenna was puzzled when she did not see any man sitting next to Margarette. Did she lie to me? I''m in need of a man''s help now. ¡°He''s right here!¡± Margarette pointed at Harold, who had his head lowered and his body hidden behind the couch. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Only after Wrenna stepped into the booth did she see Harold with his head down. Why does this outfit look familiar? While staring at the man, Wrenna was confused. ¡°Hey, the richdy you''re waiting for is here. Lift your head!¡± Margarette shouted at Harold as she felt a little annoyed. What is this guy doing? Is he too nervous? Don''t tell me he''s going to give up at thest minute! I''ve told Wrenna so much about him! However, Harold continued lowering his head. Infuriated, Margarette walked over and pulled him to his feet, but he still kept his head low. ¡°Is he sick or something? Is he by any chance impotent?¡± Wrenna questioned with a dubious expression. ¡°Who said so? Do you want to give it a try?¡± Enraged upon being called impotent by a woman, Harold lifted his head abruptly to re at Wrenna. ¡°W-Why are you here-¡± The moment Harold lifted his head, Wrenna was so shocked she could not form a coherent sentence. Judging from their expression and conversation, Margarette looked at them both and asked confusedly, ¡°Wrenna, you know him?¡± ¡°She''s that new, cold-hearted supervisor in mypany!¡± ¡°Yes. He''s the one I mentioned earlier. The troublesome employee!¡± Harold and Wrenna spoke in unison. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After they finished talking, they were stunned because they happened to speak at the same time. ¡°Ah! So you two knew each other already. Great! Then I don''t have to introduce you to each other.¡± Margarette thought things would go sour when she spotted the hatred in their eyes when they looked at each other. However, upon seeing the chemistry between them when they spoke simultaneously, she was relieved. ¡°No, not great at all. Margarette, I''m already married!¡± Harold immediately informed her of his marriage so she would stop matchmaking him with others. ¡°Earlier, you said you needed to go back and work overtime. Now you say you''re married. The excuses youe up with are terrible. Where''s your marriage certificate then? Show me!¡± lectured Margarette, pouting and pretending to be upset. ¡°I even heard you tell Whitneyst night that you just broke upst month, and now you''re saying you''re married. Who are you kidding here? Sit down. Let''s talk.¡± Upon hearing him im that he was married, Wrenna put on an expression that was full of contempt. After inviting him to sit, she sat down elegantly, too. ¡°I-¡± Harold couldn''t find the words to refute the two women. Last night, he was only joking with Whitney, and he did not expect he would shoot himself in the foot. Meanwhile, the marriage certificate was with Isabe, so he could not show them. Perhaps he would never get to show it to them because they would proceed with divorce once Isabe returned next week. ¡°See? Wrenna isn''t looking down on you, so sit down!¡± Margarette tugged on Harold and pulled him to sit. Right after Harold took a seat, Wrenna immediately did something that shocked him. She took a bank card out of her purse and pushed it to him. ¡°Harold, from today onward, you''re my daughter''s father. There''s ten thousand here. This amount will be your monthly allowance.¡± ¡°You have a daughter?¡± He stood up abruptly and looked at her in disbelief. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 This beautiful superior of his not only wanted to be his sugar mommy, but she was also married and had children. But she has such an alluring figure. No matter how I look at her, she doesn''t look like she has given birth before. ¡°Margarette, you didn''t tell him the predicament I was in?¡± Wrenna questioned, turning around to face Margarette as she saw Harold''s shocked expression. ¡°I haven''t had the opportunity to tell him about it before you came. It''s not toote to tell him now,¡± said Margarette awkwardly. Then, she turned to look at Harold. Harold was puzzled as he looked at the duo. ¡°I''ll exin Wrenna''s situation to you right now. Wrenna isn''t married yet, but she got pregnant by ident and gave birth to her five-year-old daughter, Charlotte. During a doctor''s appointmentst month, Charlotte was diagnosed with a terminal illness and had only three months left to live. Her biggest wish was to see her father. However, due to some reason, Wrenna sent her dad to jail five years ago. Wrenna had been telling Charlotte that her dad had joined the army and was one of the ten heroes that protected our country. Thus, Wrenna wanted to find someone who had served in the army to pretend to be Charlotte''s father and allow her to spend herst three months happily. Since you had told me previously that you served in the army before, I''d thought of introducing Wrenna to you. Don''t worry, Wrenna''s very generous. If you agree to help her, she would never mistreat you,¡± Margarette slowly exined Wrenna''s predicament to Harold. Sadness shrouded Wrenna''s face when Margarette was telling Harold the whole story. Harold fell silent. It turns out that this pretty supervisor that everyone imed to be cold-hearted has such a tragic life. Not only did she get pregnant by ident, but her child is also diagnosed with a terminal illness. Perhaps her strong and aloof persona is just a cover for the pain and sorrow she feels on the inside. After much thought, Harold returned the bank card to Wrenna. ¡°What do you mean? Are you not willing to help with such a small favor?¡± Wrenna asked coldly as her face darkened after seeing Harold return the bank card to her. Margarette, who was sitting aside, was in disbelief too. In her heart, she knew that Harold was not a cold-hearted person. Otherwise, he would''ve ignored her during the ss gathering because of the freckles that were all over her face. However, he refused to help Wrenna. ¡°Oh, don''t get me wrong. I can pretend to be Charlotte''s father but I can''t ept the money!¡± Harold said earnestly. ¡°No, you must ept the money and sign the agreement. I hate owing people a favor. It''s better if this is a win-win situation for both of us. Or else, I would have to find someone else,¡± said Wrenna. She was a woman of principles, and she would only allow Harold to act as her child''s father once he epted the money. ¡°But... Fine. I''ll ept the money for now.¡± Before this, Harold read a lot of medical books at Samuel''s house. He really wanted to meet the little girl and see if he could help out with anything. Or he could ask Samuel to help. Even though he epted the money for the time being, he made a promise to himself that he would spend all the money on Charlotte in the future. ¡°Then let''s have dinner first. I''ll bring you to the hospital afterward.¡± Wrenna let out a sigh of relief after seeing Harold ept the money. The only reason she chose Harold was that out of all the men she knew, he was the only one that had served in the army before. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Since her daughter had only three months left to live, Wrenna did not have much time to select another better man for the task. Eager to go and check on Charlotte, the trio grabbed a quick meal and left Spice Restaurant in no time. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 As they passed by Whitney''s ce, Wrenna stopped the car. ¡°Give me a moment. My daughter loves drinking pumpkin soup from this stall. I''m going to buy some for her.¡± After Wrenna said that, she got out of the car. However, she did not drive Harold and Margarette to the hospital right after buying the pumpkin soup. Instead, she brought them back to the high-end residential area near Midaronto River where she lived. Just as Harold was confused as to why Wrenna had brought them to her house, thetter brought out a military uniform and a badge from the room. ¡°This outfit was my brother''s. He had sacrificed himself on the battlefield, and hisrade handed it to us. Put this on to meet Charlotte,¡± said Wrenna sadly. Harold remained calm when he looked at the military uniform. However, when he saw the badge, a gleam shed past his eyes. He recognized the badge as it was endowed by the intelligence department of Eagle Special Operations Unit that used to work under him. Members from the Eagle Special Operations Unit were special to Harold, as they were made up of people that had fought alongside him in the underground back then. They felt obliged to lend a hand when their country was in danger. Thus, they followed Harold and became soldiers. All of the soldiers, including The Four, had fought alongside Harold ever since they were in the underground circles. Harold had led all hisrades to the battlefield, but not all of them survived the war. It was then that he realized Wrenna was the younger sister of one of hisrades that fought alongside him during the war. Thus, he could not turn a blind eye to the situation that Wrenna and Charlotte were in. Harold saluted solemnly at the military uniform and badge before putting them on. By the time the trio got to the hospital, it was already seven. They went straight to the hospital''s VIP ward. When they arrived, the nurse practitioner that Wrenna had hired was feeding five-year-old Charlotte dinner. ¡°I don''t want to eat. I want Mommy! I want Mommy!¡± They heard the cries of a little girl from within the ward. When they entered the ward, Harold saw a little girl with delicate facial features sitting on the hospital bed. Her face was pale and she did not look as energetic as other kids her age. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Charlotte was throwing a tantrum and refused to eat her food. She kept asking for her mother. ¡°Char, stop messing around. Look who''s here to see you,¡± Wrenna said as she walked into the ward. Charlotte stopped throwing a tantrum and lifted her head quickly to look at the door. She realized that apart from Wrenna and Margarette, there was a man d in military uniform standing behind them. ¡°Are you my daddy?¡± questioned Charlotte timidly after rubbing her eyes and seeing that the military uniform and badge Harold was wearing were exactly the same as the one Wrenna had frequently shown her. On the way there, Harold had already prepared himself mentally. However, after hearing Charlotte address him as ¡°Daddy,¡± he still stiffened up. Although she wasn''t his daughter, Harold still felt an inexplicable sensation spread through his body. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up. Go and give her a hug,¡± Margarette reminded him as she tugged his shirt. Harold finally regained his senses after being reminded by Margarette. He walked over to Charlotte''s bed. ¡°Daddy''s here to see you, Char. Why won''t you listen to the nurse and eat?¡± questioned Harold, feeling sorry for the frail-looking girl. ¡°If you''re really my daddy, would you apany me to the kindergarten tomorrow?¡± Charlotte asked tentatively though her eyes were gleaming with excitement. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 ¡°You haven''t fully recovered yet, Char. You don''t need to attend school tomorrow. So why do you still want to go to kindergarten tomorrow?¡± Harold questioned gently and softly, as it was his first time being someone''s ¡°father.¡± ¡°The kids at the kindergartenughed at me because I don''t have a daddy. I want to show them that I, too, have a daddy just like them!¡± replied Charlotte aggrievedly. Upon hearing her words, the three adults'' hearts ached. Wrenna was the first to break down. She turned away and covered her mouth to suppress her sobs. Harold, too, felt a lump in his throat. ¡°No, you can''t go to kindergarten like this, as you haven''t recovered yet. Have your dinner first. When you''re all better, your daddy would go to kindergarten with you. Otherwise, the teachers won''t let him in,¡± exined Margarette, who was standing behind Harold. ¡°Really, Daddy? When I''m all better, you will go to kindergarten with me, right?¡± Charlotte questioned anxiously. ¡°Yes, your teacher is right. As long as you be a good girl and eat your food, you''ll recover soon enough. By then, I''ll take you everywhere you want to go,¡± said Harold as he patted Charlotte''s head. ¡°Let''s make a pinky promise!¡± After pondering, Charlotte still seemed uneasy as she stretched out her pale little finger. Harold instantly stretched out his hand and hooked his finger with hers. ¡°I want to eat. I want to get jabbed so that I can recover. Then, Daddy and I can go to kindergarten together,¡± said Charlotte to the nurse after she and Harold made a pinky promise. Wrenna immediately took out the pumpkin soup that she bought from Whitney''s ce. ¡°I want Daddy to feed me!¡± Charlotte said in a mellow voice while pointing at Harold. Wrenna felt that since she had already paid Harold, it was only natural for Harold to properly y his role as Charlotte''s father. So, she passed him the pumpkin soup right away and let him feed Charlotte. It was a heartwarming scene in the ward as Harold fed Charlotte. ¡°Wrenna, my son''s home alone. I have to go home to take care of him,¡± said Margarette. She was reminded of her own son when she looked at the ¡°father-and-daughter¡± duo. Then, she bid them goodbye. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Daddy, don''t go, okay? Could you stay here tonight to keep mepany?¡± asked Charlotte as she grabbed onto Harold''s hand and refused to let him leave after she had finished her meal. ¡°All right. I won''t leave tonight. I''ll just stay here and keep youpany, okay?¡± Harold agreed instantly. Since Isabe hadn''t returned to Dellmoor yet, Harold would be alone at home anyway. ¡°Then you could read me a bedtime story. I want to hear stories about the God of War. Usually, before I sleep, Mommy would always read me stories about the God of War,¡± pleaded Charlotte. ¡°All right. I''ll tell you the story about the God of War''s childhood,¡± replied Harold. As he reminisced about his past, he began telling the story, recounting every single thing that happened to him when he was young. ¡°The God of War''s mother used to be the housekeeper of a prestigious family...¡± Two hourster, Charlotte finally fell asleep, and Harold stopped telling the story. Wrenna, who was sitting by the bedside and watching the ¡°father-and-daughter¡± duo, was fascinated by the story. ¡°Why did you stop? So where did the God of War go after he was discharged from the military?¡± Wrenna felt that Harold''s story sounded too realistic. It was as if he himself was the God of War, and he was telling the story about his life. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 However, Harold abruptly stopped when he reached the part where he retired due to the Five-Year Agreement. Wrenna, who was interested, instantly asked about what happened next. ¡°I haven''t thought about it yet. I''d tell you once I''ve thought about it,¡± said Harold as he shrugged. ¡°Okay. Why don''t you head back and rest first? You still have work tomorrow,¡± said Wrenna with slight disappointment. ¡°I''m worried that Char would cry if she doesn''t see me when she wakes up. I''ll stay here and keep her company tonight. In the meantime, I would like to apply for two days'' leave,¡± said Harold after much thought. He nned to summon Samuel over the next day. As such, he needed to take the day off so he could go and fetch him. Harold had thought that Wrenna would not hesitate to agree since he wanted to take a leave for the sake of her daughter. However, things did not turn out like how he expected them to. Wrenna rejected Harold''s request without much pondering. ¡°No, I would not approve the leave application. Recently, there had been too much work at the company, and we don''t have enough manpower. Please don''t cause me any trouble,¡± Wrenna said firmly. Harold''s lips twitched after hearing what she had said. No wonder my colleagues call her a cold-hearted supervisor. Knowing that her daughter did not have much time left, she herself still refused to take leaves to spend time with her daughter. Moreover, she even objected to others taking a leave to apany her daughter. She''s indeed cold-hearted and ruthless! ¡°Fine. I''m going to ask Mr. Quinn for permission instead!¡± Harold said, wearing the same indifferent expression as Wrenna. He would not submit obediently. After finishing his sentence, he sent Steven a WhatsApp message. Without asking questions, Steven approved of his leave. ¡°Look. Mr. Quinn had already approved of my leave,¡± said Harold, showing Wrenna his phone. ¡°You... What is your rtionship with Mr. Quinn?¡± Wrenna was livid that Harold had asked for a leave from someone ranked higher than her. Apparently, Harold did not respect her as his supervisor. She wanted to yell at him out of rage, but they were still in the hospital. Thus, she could only suppress her anger. After she had calmed down, she realized that Harold seemed to have a close rtionship with the higher-ups of thepany. Even though he was absent from work for more than ten days without a proper reason, thepany did not fire him. He had just returned to work one day ago, yet the leave he applied for had been approved by the manager without hesitation. The manager didn''t even ask about the reason he applied for a leave. If it weren''t for the fact that Harold looked nothing like the boss, I would have suspected that he was the boss'' illegitimate child. ¡°What do you think?¡± Harold asked mysteriously. Afterward, he went out to make a call. Looking at Harold''s silhouette as he left the room, Wrenna stomped her foot in annoyance like a little girl. A few secondster, the angry look on her face disappeared and was reced by a look of gratitude. Her impression of Harold had changed. After Harold told Samuel about Charlotte''s condition, Samuel was unconcerned. Samuel said that if Harold used the acupuncture technique he''d taught him on Charlotte and fed her some of his herbal medicine, she would recover and her illness would never rpse. Harold spoke to Samuel for about an hour as thetter informed him of the things he needed to be aware of. Recently, Wrenna must have been under a lot of stress. When Harold returned to the ward, she was already fast asleep. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Harold noticed that her eyebrows were tightly knitted even when she was asleep. It seemed like she was having nightmares. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Harold couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Not only did she have to work, but she also had a sick child to take care of. It must be so difficult for her. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The temperature difference between day and night was significant during fall. Harold dashed out of the hospital to buy a nket and rushed back to cover Wrenna with it. The distress on Wrenna''s face eased a lot the moment she was tucked up. Once Harold was done covering Wrenna with the nket, he slumped into the chair near the wall and fell into his slumber. Being a light sleeper, Wrenna woke up early in the next morning. Looking at the nket on her body, she was surprised, for she didn''t recall bringing a nket to the hospital. As she scanned the surroundings, her gaze eventuallynded on Harold. At that moment, she caught on to what had happened. A nice, warm feeling rose within her heart. Ever since the unpleasant incident six years ago, Wrenna had nothing but disgust toward men. To her surprise, that feeling of hers was beginning to dissipate little by little right at that juncture. She lifted the nket and covered it on Harold''s body instead. Then, she went back home to wash up and headed to work. Of course, with Harold''s capability, he would know that Wrenna was the one who had covered him with the nket. As soon as Wrenna left, Harold got up and departed from the hospital as well, fearing that he might not be able to leave when Charlotte woke up. After breakfast, he made his way to the pharmacy. Following Samuel''s advice, he bought some medicine and a set of silver needles. He also requested the pharmacist to prepare the medicine in advance. It was already past nine in the morning when he finished all this. In a sh, Harold bolted back to the hospital, for he was afraid that Charlotte would cry a river if she didn''t see him when she opened her eyes. As expected, before even reaching the ward, Harold could already hear Charlotte''s sobbinging from the ward by the corridor. Besides, he could also hear the voice of the nurse practitionerforting the little girl. ¡°Char, what''s the matter? Who made you cry?¡± Harold hurried over to the bedside. Upon seeing Harold return, Charlotte quickly pounced into his embrace. ¡°Daddy, I thought you were gone again... I was so scared...¡± said the little girl intermittently. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She then cried her lungs out all of a sudden. Harold was fumbling frantically, for he had never looked after a child before. The nurse practitioner helped to console the little girl, and thetter finally stopped crying. ¡°You can head out first. I''ll look after her, so she''ll be fine.¡± Since Charlotte had stopped weeping, Harold dismissed the nurse practitioner and locked the door to the ward. He was getting ready to showcase his skills. ¡°Finish your breakfast and go take a nap, Char. Then, we can go home when you wake up, okay?¡± asked Harold. ¡°Okay!¡± Charlotte nodded fervently as she took her breakfast obediently. After that, she drank a mouthful of the medicine bought by Harold from the pharmacy. ¡°This is so bitter, Daddy! I can''t drink it!¡± She only took a mouthful of the medicine, but it was so bitter that her face was scrunched up. Disgusted, she refused to take another sip of it. ¡°But if you don''t drink it, your sickness wouldn''t cure by itself. And if you don''t get well, you can''t bring me to visit the kindergarten. It''s up to you!¡± Harold''s words nearly made the little girl shed tears again. However, she gave it a thought and mustered up her courage before shutting her eyes and gulping down the medicine in one go. The pungent taste of the medicine prompted her to rinse her mouth repeatedly. Only then did she slowly recover from the unpleasant sensation. Ultimately, shey in bed to prepare to sleep. Exhaustion caught up with her very soon, for she had cried too much a while ago. In a matter of minutes, she was fast asleep. Harold then fished out the silver needles and sanitized them with alcohol. When Charlotte was in deep sleep, Harold adhered to what Samuel had taught him and began to perform the acupuncture procedure on the little girl. Charlotte had a rare gic disorder called Parkinson''s disease. The prevalence of this disorder was very low. Yet, once it worsened, the brain cells would start to contract rapidly. Even modern medicine couldn''t treat the disease, and only death would await the sufferer in a few months'' time. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 However, nothing was impossible for Samuel, the genius doctor. The objective of acupuncture was to stimte the activity of the meridians. Byplementing it with medication, one would recover in about a week. As it was Harold''s first time performing acupuncture, he was extremely careful. Meanwhile, that nurse practitioner was waiting outside the ward. Since it was time to administer the IV drip for Charlotte, she wanted to enter the ward. Nevertheless, as she tried to open the door, she found out that it had been locked by Harold. She peeped through the ss, only to find that Harold was treating the little girl with acupuncture. The nurse practitioner was startled to the core. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Stop right there! The hospital won''t be responsible if anything happens to the patient.¡± Panic-stricken, the nurse practitioner was shouting outside the ward the whole time. Still, Harold gave her the cold shoulder and continued to focus on the acupuncture procedure. Moreover, for safety reasons, he even video called Samuel so that he could have thetter''s support throughout the process. Whenever the steps, acupoints, or the time was not on point, Samuel would correct Harold immediately. Seeing the manpletely ignoring her, that nurse practitioner hastily ran off to get the hospital director and the security guards. In the meantime, Wrenna was back at her office. As usual, she immersed herself entirely in her work. Yet, just when she was preparing to get off work, the hospital director gave her a call. As she answered the call, her usual tranquil expression turned grim. How could that Harold simply do whatever he wants to? I''ll never let him off if anything happens to my daughter! Wrenna gnashed her teeth as she hurriedly stopped whatever she was doing. At that point in time, she couldn''t care less about whether it was time to get off work. She departed from her office right away and made a beeline for the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, she hadn''t even reached the ward, but she could already see a crowd gathering outside the ward. Not only were there doctors and nurses, but there were also a group of security guards. ¡°Excuse me...¡± Her heart skipped a beat at the scene as she swiftly squeezed through the crowd. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The second she witnessed the mess in her daughter''s ward, she was stunned. Her whole body shuddered in fury. That was because Wrenna also saw a crowd inside the ward, including the hospital director, deputy director, attending physician, and several security guards. They were not standing, but rather, they had all copsed on the floor, wailing in pain. Harold stood right next to the bed, and he was fully absorbed in watching Charlotte. As for Charlotte, she was lying in bed motionlessly. On her body were plentiful silver needles. No one else out there had dared to step into the ward. ¡°What the heck are you doing? Harold Campbell!¡± Wrenna hollered at Harold as she charged forward, trying to pluck out all those silver needles from her daughter''s body. ¡°Stop! Don''t touch them! If you do, she might be in danger!¡± Harold stopped Wrenna right away. He dared not treat Wrenna the same way he had done to the people of the hospital. Hearing that her daughter''s life was at risk, Wrenna froze on the spot. She dared not touch those silver needles that were all over her daughter''s body. ¡°Who gave you the right to do this, Harold? Who do you think you are? I''ll kill you if anything happens to my daughter!¡± bellowed Wrenna as she turned and shot a murderous re at Harold. ¡°Don''t worry. You won''t get to kill me because I''ve learned a traditional method to cure Char''s sickness. She''ll recover in no time!¡± Harold looked calm and determined as he spoke. If he were toplete the acupuncture procedure on his own, he wouldn''t have that much confidence. This time, however, he had acquired Samuel''s directions through the video call during the whole operation. Harold had always believed in Samuel''s medical skills. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 After all, Samuel helped Harold''s father, who was in a vegetative state for years, regain consciousness with just a few needles. ¡°You...¡± Wrenna was livid with rage when she heard what Harold said. She regretted agreeing to let Harold pretend to be Charlotte''s father. The hospital''s management staff, whom Harold had taken down earlier, slowly got back on their feet. Just like Wrenna, they tried to forcefully remove the silver needles from Charlotte''s body. However, Harold took them all down before they could even get close to the bed. As they weren''t exactly in great shape, their bodies were aching all over from the beating. The director of the hospital jabbed a finger at Harold as he yelled, ¡°Hey, kid! I''ve already called the police! You''ll go to prison if anything happens to the patient! You''d better remove those silver needles before it''s toote!¡± Harold ignored himpletely and kept his eyes on the clock. Two minutester, he quickly removed the silver needles from Charlotte''s body. While doing so, he had his back turned toward the security guards and waspletely vulnerable to sneak attacks from behind. However, the security guards were so traumatized by Harold''s disy ofbat prowess earlier that neither of them dared sneak up on him. After putting all the silver needles away, Harold turned around and told the hospital director, ¡°All right, it''s done. You guys can examine the patient with your medical equipment now.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Wrenna was the first to run toward Charlotte. She grabbed Charlotte by the shoulders and shook her violently as she yelled, ¡°Char! Wake up, Char! Don''t scare me like this! It''s all my fault! I shouldn''t have let that quack attempt to treat you! Please wake up!¡± Wrenna''s heart sank when Charlotte remained unconscious regardless of how hard she shook her. Harold quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Stop shaking her. I gave her some medication to help her remain asleep, so she won''t be waking up until one to two hourster.¡± She could give her daughter a freaking concussion if she keeps shaking her like that! ¡°Please leave your daughter in our care, Ms. Turner. We''ll do everything we can to save her!¡± said the hospital director as he handed Charlotte over to the doctor in charge. Before leaving the ward, he turned toward the security guards and ordered, ¡°You guys stay here and watch over him! Do not let him escape!¡± However, the security guards were so traumatized by Harold''s disy ofbat prowess earlier that neither of them dared sneak up on him. The security guards all had troubled looks on their faces when they heard that. This young punk is an absolute monster! I doubt any of us could possibly stop him if he insists on leaving! ¡°You''ll be hearing from mywyer!¡± Wrenna threatened Harold before storming out of the ward. Harold knew that no amount of exining would do him any good until the doctors finished examining Charlotte, so he simply let out a wry chuckle in response. The doctors then rushed Charlotte to the emergency room and performed a thorough examination of her body. They breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that her heart rate and brain wave results were normal. After performing a series of tests to examine her brain, the doctor in charge was shocked when he saw the results of the CT scan. ¡°We''ve just made a huge discovery! Come look!¡± Thinking something had gone horribly wrong, the hospital director rushed over immediately. ¡°W-What''s going on here?¡± All of the hospital directors and specialists were utterly bbergasted when they saw the results. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 ¡°I''m sorry, but you can''t go in there, Ms. Turner. Please wait outside the door. We''ll inform you if anything happens.¡± Wrenna had followed the hospital director and the other doctors over to the emergency room, but she could only wait outside while they treated her daughter. ¡°Please be all right, Char! I can''t live without you!¡± she mumbled anxiously while pacing about outside the door. Thirty minutes soon went by, and yet, the door to the emergency room remained tightly shut. Wrenna''s anxiety got increasingly worse with each passing second. Right as she lost her patience and was about to barge into the emergency room, the doctor in charge of treating Charlotte opened the door and stepped out of the room. As though she had spotted her lifesaver, Wrenna rushed forward and grabbed the doctor''s arm as she yelled, ¡°Doctor! How is my daughter? Is she okay?¡± She squeezed the doctor''s arm so hard that her beautiful fingernails dug into his flesh. The doctor grimaced in pain as he said, ¡°Please calm down, Ms. Turner. We have something very important to tell you.¡± Wrenna''s heart sank when she saw the look on the doctor''s face and assumed her daughter was doomed. She instinctively took a few steps back in fear and waited anxiously for the doctor to continue. ¡°After repeatedly conducting a series ofprehensive tests, we have made some shocking discoveries. Ms. Turner, not only is your daughter perfectly fine but she''s also making a speedy recovery from her cerebral atrophy¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a minute, what did you just say? Is my daughter recovering from her cerebral atrophy?¡± Wrenna cut him off. She was in so much shock and disbelief that she thought she had misheard the doctor. ¡°That''s right, Ms. Turner. Not only is Charlotte going to be okay, but she''ll also make a speedy recovery from her cerebral atrophy. I''m sure she''ll be back to normal in no time!¡± said the doctor in charge. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wrenna was frozen in shock after hearing that. ¡°You mean that guy sessfully cured my daughter? Is she awake yet?¡± The oue was so unexpected that she even forgot to celebrate in excitement. ¡°Don''t worry; she''ll wake up very soon! For now, we''ll get her transferred back to the ward,¡± the doctor in charge replied. He felt really conflicted as the hospital staff had all been criticizing Harold earlier, only to find outter on that he was an incredibly talented doctor. With just a few silver needles and herbs, Harold was able to cure Parkinson''s disease, which had stumped doctors all over the world. All of the higher-ups at the hospital felt extremely humiliated when they realized what had happened. Charlotte was wheeled out of the emergency room shortly after, and Wrenna followed behind the doctors as they transferred her over to her ward. Harold was sitting on a chair as he waited in the ward. Despite appearing calm on the outside, he was actually a little anxious and worried. After all, it was his first time performing acupuncture on someone, not to mention a child. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Wrenna and the doctors wheeling Charlotte back into the ward. With a hand supporting his aching hip, the hospital director walked up to Harold and apologized, ¡°Dr. Campbell, I would like to apologize to you on behalf of all the hospital staff for our rude behavior earlier. Please forgive us!¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 The deputy director and doctor in charge, too, followed in his lead and apologized to Harold. The security guards standing guard at the door were dumbfounded when they saw that. The director was threatening to have this punk thrown in prison earlier! Why are they all apologizing to him and treating him with so much respect? ¡°Hey, captain, it looks like that guy managed to cure the little girl.¡± ¡°That has got to be the case. The hospital director wouldn''t be swallowing his pride like this if he didn''t. Since he''s apologizing to that guy, should we apologize as well? The security guards exchanged nces as they waited for their captain''s response. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Are you guys stupid? Why should we apologize if the hospital director didn''t ask us to? Come on, let''s get out of here before he decides to use us as scapegoats!¡± The captain of the hospital''s security guards quickly led his men out of there when he saw the director apologizing to Harold. Harold felt a little nervous when he heard the hospital director and the others call him ¡°Dr. Campbell.¡± I may have read a lot of books on medicine at Dr. Thompson''s house, but this is my first time applying that knowledge! ¡°Please, don''t call me that. I was just messing around!¡± Harold said with a sarcastic look on his face. The hospital director felt really ashamed when he heard that. I was hoping to ask him if he could share his treatment method and the medicinal form with us, but... judging by his attitude, I''d say it''s extremely unlikely to happen. ¡°Sir, please let me try talking to him instead,¡± Wrenna suggested awkwardly when she saw the hospital director being humiliated. Thinking that the two of them were a married couple, everyone else left the ward without saying anything further. Even the nurses stepped outside after tucking Charlotte in. A few minutester, Harold, Wrenna, and an unconscious Charlotte were the only ones left in the ward. Wrenna then walked up to Harold and apologized sincerely, ¡°Thanks for saving my daughter. I''m sorry we doubted you before this!¡± I may have read a lot of books on medicine at Dr. Thompson''s house, but this is my first time applying that knowledge! ¡°Not necessary. I epted your money, so it''s only natural that I help you out.¡± Harold couldn''t help but feel ufortable receiving an apology from his cold-hearted superior. ¡°In that case, let us discuss our previous arrangement. Starting tomorrow, you no longer need to visit Char!¡± Wrenna said, returning to her usual cold self again. ¡°Why?¡± Harold asked in confusion. ¡°The doctors told me that your silver needles and herbs have reactivated the nerves causing Char''s cerebral atrophy, so they can continue the treatment from here on out. On top of that, you''re very reckless and unpredictable, so I don''t feel safe having you around Char too much. Since you''ve saved her, I''ll pay you another sum of money as a token of gratitude,¡± Wrenna replied without beating around the bush. Harold frowned when he heard that. Wow... I used to think she was just cold-hearted, but I was wrong. This woman is so ridiculously rational that she doesn''t even seem human anymore! Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Fearing Harold would pull any more crazy feats, Wrenna got rid of him before Charlotte woke up. Fearing Harold would pull any more crazy feats, Wrenna got rid of him before Charlotte woke up. She simply couldn''t afford to put Charlotte''s well-being at risk again, especially when Charlotte was starting to recover from her illness. Although she felt a little bad getting rid of Harold, her rational side told her it was for the best. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Harold could only imagine how Charlotte would cry her eyes out when she woke up and found out that he was gone. Even so, Charlotte wasn''t his daughter, and he had cured her illness, so there was no reason for him to stick around anyway. Harold assumed Wrenna would take the rest of the day off to look after her daughter, but he saw her arrive at the office on time when he went back to work. Holy crap! Not only is she insanely rational, but she''s also a freaking workaholic! I don''t get it. She lives in a luxurious mansion and owns a fancy car. Why would someone as wealthy as her work this hard? Moments after entering the office, Wrenna walked up to Harold with a folder and said, ¡°Harold, the advertising n for Larson Corporation is ready. They want it urgently, so I want you to deliver it right away.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Ms. Turner!¡± Harold happily epted that task while the other employees shot him envious res. They were going crazy from working overtime every day, so they all wanted to be given an easy task for a change. However, Wrenna chose to give Harold the easy tasks instead. Having assigned the task to Harold, Wrenna was about to head back to her office when he walked up to her and whispered, ¡°Did Char ask to see me after waking up? I think you should take the day off to look after her.¡± ¡°So what if she did? As long as you stay out of her sight from now on, she''ll probably forget you even exist. I don''t need you sticking your nose into my parenting methods,¡± Wrenna replied with a look of disgust on her face. Ugh... Why is this creep getting so close to me? It wasn''t until she saw the other employees staring at her in shock that she realized she forgot to lower her voice. Wrenna was so embarrassed that she ran back to her office as quickly as her legs could carry her. ¡°Hey, Harold! What''s your rtionship with that hot supervisor of yours? Howe you two have a daughter?¡± one of his colleagues asked in surprise. ¡°Sure thing, Ms. Turner!¡± Harold happily epted that task while the other employees shot him envious res. That was when the other employees realized what was going on. Now it all makes sense why Ms. Turner hasn''t fired him even though he skipped work for dozens of days! Not only did she spare him from working overtimest night, but she even gave him an easy task today! Those two must have an intimate rtionship outside of work! ¡°You guys have the wrong idea. There is nothing going on between Ms. Turner and me!¡± Harold exined helplessly. ¡°Pfft... Yeah, right! How would you exin what she just said, then?¡± the colleague asked. All the other employees, too, were staring at him with doubtful looks on their faces. Harold felt ufortable being questioned by so many people, so he decided to distract them by saying, ¡°I need to deliver this document, so I don''t have time for this crap. Oh, by the way, you guys can return to your usual working hours by tomorrow!¡± He had just left the building when Wrenna received a call from Steven. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 About ten minutester, she stepped out of her office and announced, ¡°Everybody, pause what you''re doing and listen to me. I have an announcement to make. Starting today, you are no longer required to work overtime! We''re going back to the usual working hours.¡± About ten minutester, she stepped out of her office and announced, ¡°Everybody, pause what you''re doing and listen to me. I have an announcement to make. Starting today, you are no longer required to work overtime! We''re going back to the usual working hours.¡± She then pinned a notice on the whiteboard and returned to her office immediately after. ¡°Whoa, this is exactly what Harold told us just now!¡± ¡°He ims there''s nothing going on between him and Ms. Turner, and yet, he has ess to such confidential information? Yeah, I''m not buying it!¡± Wrenna''s announcement only made those employees all the more suspicious about their rtionship. Meanwhile, Harold had arrived outside the office building of Larson Corporation. He waspletely oblivious to the fact that his colleagues were onto him and Wrenna. A beautiful journalist happened to be walking toward Larson Corporation''s entrance with a microphone in her hand and a cameraman following closely behind. As she wasn''t paying attention to where she was going, she bumped into Harold while entering the building, causing him to drop his files all over the floor. Harold''s gaze fell upon her employee ID pinned to her chest when he looked up at her, and he arched an eyebrow in admiration when he saw her name. Linnell, huh? What a beautiful name. The journalist''s face burned bright red when she saw him staring at her chest. ¡°Y-You pervert!¡± she shouted while ring fiercely at Harold. Because she was in a hurry, the journalist stormed into the building immediately after that. Harold simply let out a wry chuckle as he bent over to pick up the files. Right as he was about to pick up thest piece of paper, someone stepped on it and said arrogantly, ¡°Hey! How dare you ogle a beauty like her with those filthy eyes of yours?¡± Harold looked up and saw a young man with a camera in his hands ring coldly at him. As if that wasn''t enough, the young man proceeded to stomp on the paper a few more times just to mess it up even further before storming off. Naturally, Harold didn''t take too kindly to that young man''s actions. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They''re the ones who bumped into me, and yet, he has the audacity to act like I''m the one at fault? With that in mind, Harold reached out to grab the young man''s camera and broke it in half. ¡°You...¡± Linnell, huh? What a beautiful name. The journalist''s face burned bright red when she saw him staring at her chest. The young man was about to explode with anger when he saw that Autumn had reached the front desk. Not wanting to get left behind, he quickly let go of Harold and rushed over to her side. Harold frowned as he picked up the crumpled document and let out an exasperated sigh. Since he was already there, he had no choice but to go through with his task. As he made his way toward the front desk, he saw a pretty receptionist talking to the journalist and the cameraman. ¡°I''m sorry, you two. I just ran a check in the system, but I don''t see any appointments under your names. If you are here to interview our management-level staff, you''ll have to make an appointment beforeing over,¡± said the receptionist impatiently. The young man got mad when he heard that and yelled angrily at the receptionist, ¡°How insolent! Do you have any idea who I am? I''m Jose Fields, the heir of the Fields family! My father is a close friend of thispany''s chairman! Why should I need an appointment just to interview a higher-up in this company? Who do they think they are, huh?¡± He even mentioned his family name in an attempt to intimidate the receptionist. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Instead of being intimidated by Jose''s threat, the receptionist snapped back at him sternly, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Fields. I''m just following protocol here. Even your father himself would need to make an appointment prior to entering this building.¡± Instead of being intimidated by Jose''s threat, the receptionist snapped back at him sternly, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Fields. I''m just following protocol here. Even your father himself would need to make an appointment prior to entering this building.¡± ¡°You...¡± Jose got so mad that he was at a loss for words. While he was trying toe up with something to say, he noticed Harold casually walking past them. Wait a minute... I remember seeing his employee ID earlier. This guy isn''t from Larson Corporation! Jose jabbed a finger at Harold and asked, ¡°Howe you''re letting him in, then? Does he have an appointment?¡± Upon hearing what Jose said, the receptionist instinctively looked up and called out to Harold, ¡°Hold it right there, mister! Who are you looking for? Do you have an appointment¡ª¡± However, she stopped herself mid-sentence when she realized it was Harold, whom even the chairman and his heir respected deeply. Harold paused in his tracks when he heard the receptionist calling out to him. ¡°Do I need an appointment too?¡± he asked in confusion. Gxy Media is now an exclusive partner of Larson Corporation, though. Why would I still need to make an appointment? The receptionist was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat and struggled to find her voice. ¡°N-No, I just wanted to confirm if you''re here to see Mr. Philip or Mr. Daniel. Please let me know, and I''ll show you the way.¡± ¡°My supervisor wanted me to deliver a proposal. Just take me to the relevant department,¡± Harold replied after giving it some thought. ¡°Understood. Please wait a moment while I get security to throw these two out of here. I''ll take you there after this.¡± The receptionist then grabbed a walkie-talkie and summoned the security guard at the entrance. Autumn and Jose were shocked after hearing the conversation between Harold and the receptionist. Based on what this guy said, it''s obvious that he holds a clerical position at thepany he works for. I, on the other hand, revealed my identity as the heir to the Fields family! Why would the receptionist treat him with the utmost respect as though he is some kind of VIP? Why would she have security kick us out? What is going on here? The Fields family is the secondrgest family in Dellmoor! No one outside of the three prominent families would dare disrespect us like this! The receptionist was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat and struggled to find her voice. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why would you kick us out but let him in?¡± Jose questioned the receptionist angrily. ¡°He''s working for one of ourpany''s business partners. You, on the other hand, are nothing but a mere yboy. I''m surprised you have the audacity topare yourself to him!¡± the receptionist snapped back at him angrily after pondering what she should say. She didn''t tell them about Harold''s true identity because she wasn''t sure of it herself. The receptionist had tried asking Daniel about Harold''s identity, but Daniel simply told her that Harold was someone so powerful that even the Larson family couldn''t afford to offend him. Seeing as the security guards had taken care of Autumn and Jose, the receptionist shed Harold a faint smile and said, ¡°It''s done, Mr. Campbell. Pleasee with me!¡± Had they not been in an office building, she would''ve thrown herself at Harold on the spot. Right as Harold and the receptionist were walking away from the front desk, Autumn called out to him, ¡°Hey, Harold!¡± She, too, had caught a glimpse of Harold''s employee ID earlier. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Harold paused in his tracks and turned around. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Harold paused in his tracks and turned around. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Duh! Who else would I be talking to? Look, I''ve decided to stop this nonsense and make up with you!¡± Autumn muttered through clenched teeth. She then ran up to Harold, grabbed him by the arm, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Take me in with you, or I''ll tell everyone you molested me!¡± What the... Just how desperate is she to get that interview? I can''t believe she''s prepared to sacrifice her reputation like this! Well, since she''s willing to go this far, then I suppose I could lend her a hand. With that in mind, Harold decided to y along and said, ¡°All right. We can make up, but you need to stop seeing that guy from now on!¡± Autumn shot Harold a grateful look and agreed to his request without any hesitation. ¡°You''re the best, Honey! I promise not to see Mr. Fields ever again!¡± ¡°Let''s get going, then. I still have some work to do!¡± Harold said as he led Autumn further into the office building. Both Jose and the receptionist fell speechless when they saw that. Thinking the two were a couple that had a little fight, the receptionist didn''t dare stop Harold from bringing Autumn with him. Jose, on the other hand, was still in a state of confusion. What''s going on here? Since when did Autumn get all buddy-buddy with that guy? By the time he snapped out of it, Autumn was already walking next to Harold with her arm wrapped around his while they followed the receptionist''s lead. ¡°Hey, Autumn! You¡ª¡± Jose tried to go after her but was stopped by the security guards. With one arm still wrapped around Harold''s, Autumn turned around without anyone noticing and motioned at Jose to wait for her outside. It wasn''t long before the receptionist brought Harold and Autumn into a conference room. ¡°Please wait here while I go to inform Mr. Larson.¡± She then left the two inside the conference room and went off to inform Daniel of their arrival. In order to show Harold his appreciation for Gxy Media, Philip ced his son in charge of their partnership. Daniel was the only one in the entirepany who knew about Harold''s identity and the potential consequences of offending him. Jose, on the other hand, was still in a state of confusion. The receptionist soon arrived at Daniel''s office and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, the representatives from Gxy Media are here to see you.¡± Daniel, who was watching porn in his office at the time, got really turned on when he saw the pretty receptioniste in. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You came right on time, Darling! I can barely hold it in anymore! Have Mr. Kowalski deal with the representatives from Gxy Media!¡± he said while pouncing on her. The receptionist felt conflicted as she didn''t want to make Harold wait. ¡°We''re still at work, Mr. Larson!¡± However, Daniel was so horny that he couldn''t care less about anything else. ¡°Whatever it is, it can wait! Right now, I have more important ''business'' to take care of!¡± The two of them then proceeded to have some really wild sex in Daniel''s office. Having received Daniel''s instructions to meet the representatives from Gxy Media, Leroy immediately headed over to the conference room with a few of his subordinates. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Monkey and a few other former ssmates had tried to curry favor with him ever since the ss reunion. Monkey and a few other former ssmates had tried to curry favor with him ever since the ss reunion. As Daniel had personally promoted Leroy to supervisor, those working in the HR department didn''t darement on the people he recruited. Because of that, he was able to hire Monkey and the others without issue. ¡°Hey, Boss! Mr. Larson must trust you a lot if he''s putting you in charge of so many things! I bet you''ll be promoted to general manager if he takes over thepany!¡± Monkey said tteringly as he followed behind Leroy with two other guys. ¡°Let''s try to keep a low profile, you guys!¡± Despite what Leroy said, his gleeful smile showed just how much he enjoyed their bootlicking. While waiting for Daniel in the conference room, Autumn shot Harold a curious nce and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why was the receptionist being so respectful toward you?¡± Being a journalist, she had strong observational skills and could tell there was more to Harold than met the eye. ¡°I''m just a clerk in an ordinary advertisingpany. I''m just as curious as to why the receptionist treated me like that. Maybe you can help me ask her about itter!¡± Harold replied with a smile. ¡°Hmph! Fine, you can keep your little secret! I''m leaving!¡± It was obvious that Harold didn''t want to talk about it, so Autumn decided to not press on any further. As she stood up and got ready to leave, she identally stepped on the wire of her microphone. ¡°Ah!¡± Autumn screamed in shock as she lost her bnce and fell backward. Fortunately, Harold had quick reflexes and was able to catch her in time. Leroy and the others, who had just arrived outside the conference room, rushed in the moment they heard her scream. Upon entering the conference room, they saw Harold pinning a beautiful woman to the table. ¡°Harold? What are you doing here?¡± Leroy asked. They were in so much shock that it took about thirty seconds for them to fully register what was going on. Harold, too, froze and stared at them in response. He wasn''t expecting Monkey and the other former ssmates to ally with Leroy so soon. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Hmph! Fine, you can keep your little secret! I''m leaving!¡± Realizing that they had been caught in a rather questionable position, Autumn burned bright red and immediately shoved Harold off her. She then ran out of the conference room before anyone could respond. Harold didn''t bother stopping her either. Leroy and the others couldn''t help but envy Harold after seeing him flirt with an absolute beauty in the conference room. The way Autumn ran off looking all embarrassed and flustered, especially, really hit the spot for Monkey and his friends. It wasn''t until Autumn hadpletely disappeared from sight that they shifted their gaze back toward Harold. Now I see why this punk ignored Linda, who was the prettiest girl in our ss! Turns out, he found himself a much prettier one! Honestly, what does a beauty like her see in a bum like Harold? Harold was a little confused when he saw Leroy and the others show up instead of Daniel. ¡°Hey, Harold! Our supervisor asked you a question! What are you doing here?¡± Monkey shouted angrily when Harold didn''t respomd Chapter 209 Chapter 209 ¡°Are you blind? Don''t you see the nametag pinned to my chest?¡± Harold retorted after listening to Monkey yelling at him. I used to think of these people as my ssmates, but they are merely disdaining me to make themselves feel superior. In that case, there''s no need for me to treat them like they''re my friends. ¡°Are you blind? Don''t you see the nametag pinned to my chest?¡± Harold retorted after listening to Monkey yelling at him. I used to think of these people as my ssmates, but they are merely disdaining me to make themselves feel superior. In that case, there''s no need for me to treat them like they''re my friends. Leroy strode up to Harold, lifted the nametag on thetter''s chest, and took a nce. Then, he asked while wearing a frown, ¡°You''re from Gxy Media?¡± ¡°That''s right. Aren''t you all in a hurry to produce the advertisement for your new product? Our company''s supervisor asked me to bring this document over to let you see if yourpany is satisfied with our proposition.¡± Harold handed over the folder in his hand. Monkey, behaving subserviently like a servant, received the folder from Harold before handing it to Leroy. ¡°Your proposal and design are both of subpar standards. Take it back and redo it,¡± Leroymented on the inferior quality of the proposal without even taking the folder from Monkey. Monkey immediately tossed the folder back at Harold and uttered arrogantly, ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Kowalski said your proposal is not good enough, so take this back and redo it!¡± The papers inside the folder scattered on the floor once again. Everyone else eyed Harold contemptuously. ¡°Are you sure you want to make things difficult for me in this manner?¡± Harold asked coldly. His gaze darkened when he saw Leroy discrediting the project proposal without even reading it. ¡°That''s right. I intend to make things difficult for you. What can you do? Are you going to bite me?¡± Leroy asked through gritted teeth. Whenever he shared an intimate moment with Linda, he would constantly be reminded of how she used to fancy Harold. That thought irked Leroy, especially since Harold had found a new girlfriend who was much prettier than Linda. That unexpected turn of events caused Leroy to feel aggrieved. In the past, Harold had been the most impressive guy at school, while Leroy was constantly beneath him. The Campbell family had gone bankrupt now, while Leroy had attained sess through his own effort. He even managed to win the affection of Linda, the prettiest girl in their ss. Unexpectedly, Leroy noticed in incredulity that Harold''s current girlfriend was much more gorgeous than Linda. Inparison, Linda appeared like a country bumpkin next to Harold''s girlfriend. The papers inside the folder scattered on the floor once again. Despite his achievements, Leroy still felt inferior to Harold. Sensing Harold''s silence, Leroy suggested lecherously, ¡°There is something you can do to convince me to say yes. As long as you send over your pretty girlfriend to my ce tonight and let her keep me company, I''ll immediately give you the green light tomorrow. What do you say?¡± ¡°Hahaha. That''s a great idea, Mr. Kowalski. Let us have some fun tooter on.¡± Monkey and their two other ex-schoolmates burst outughing after listening to Leroy''s words. Monkey was yearning toy his hands on Harold''s girlfriend too. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Abruptly, Harold pped Monkey, who was standing closest to him, causing thetter to stumble backward. Scared senseless, Monkey shrieked, ¡°Ah!¡± He didn''t expect Harold would dare to hit him. ¡°You¡ª¡± Harold''s abrupt outburst startled Leroy as well, prompting Leroy to leap a few steps back hurriedly. ¡°I''m going to count to three, and if you do not pick up the documents on the floor by then, I''ll ensure your failure to gain a foothold in Dellmoor in the future. Nopany here will dare to employ you!¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 This time, Harold did not sound angry, nor did he speak in a cold tone. This time, Harold did not sound angry, nor did he speak in a cold tone. Instead, he sounded like he was describing a fact to Leroy and the others. ¡°Do you think you''re qualified to cklist me? Are you trying to make meugh so hard that I''ll die due to shortness of breath so you can inherit my wealth? You two, go and summon the security guards over.¡± Leroy thought his ears were ying tricks on him after he heard Harold''s speech. After he forced himself to calm down, he immediately ordered his men to call the security guards. Harold halted the two men who were about to summon the security guards over and uttered calmly, ¡°There''s no need to call the security guards. I do not wish to drag innocent people into this mess. Who is your department''s manager? Tell him toe and meet me. Otherwise, I''ll directly contact your company''s chairman, Philip Larson.¡± After finally regaining hisposure with difficulty, Monkey, covering his face, retook his position behind Leroy and mocked Harold, ¡°Our department''s manager is Larson Corporation''s heir. You''re not even qualified to meet our manager, much less contact our director. Can''t you quit your boastful pretense for once?¡± Harold red at Monkey. As a result, Monkey cowered fearfully because the scene of him being pped by Harold resurfaced in his mind. Harold decided not to entertain Leroy and the others further and immediately dialed Philip''s number. ¡°Mr. Larson, I''m Harold Campbell. Who is the person in charge of handling the coboration between Gxy Media and yourpany? Tell him to contact me.¡± With that, he hung up the phone without hesitation. Leroy and his friends were astounded when they saw Harold making the phone call. ¡°Mr. Kowalski, no sound came from that punk''s phone. He''s just keeping up appearances.¡± Seeing how Harold had ended the call without waiting for the other party to respond, Monkey instantaneously assumed Harold had faked the call. Feeling that Monkey''s remark made sense, Leroy regained his confidence and jeered at Harold, ¡°Hmph! Harold, can you be more careful when you''re bluffing next time?¡± The call connected to Philip''s phone was answered by his secretary. Harold had hung up the call before giving the other party a chance to speak, causing the seductive secretary to be baffled. ¡°Harold Campbell... Oh no!¡± Suddenly, she recalled Harold was the person who hade to meet with Philip the other day. Harold decided not to entertain Leroy and the others further and immediately dialed Philip''s number. The revtion resulted in her face turning terribly pale from fright. The attractive female secretary rushed into the chairman''s office, shouting, ¡°Mr. Larson, Mr. Campbell is looking for you!¡± Seeing the secretary''s disconcerted demeanor as she dashed into the office, Philip, swamped with work, looked up and chided in displeasure, ¡°Why are you screaming and making a fuss? Aren''t you aware of the rules after working for me for so long?¡± The secretary replied warily after being scolded, ¡°Mr. Larson, someone named Harold Campbell called earlier looking for you.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°From now on, you can just reject all those insignificant people who request to meet with me. Hold on. Who did you say called looking for me?¡± Philip didn''t realize at once that the secretary was referring to Harold. It took him a few moments before sensing something was wrong. The secretary repeated nervously, ¡°Mr. Larson. A man named Harold Campbell was looking for you.¡± ¡°What? H-Harold? Why didn''t you rify that sooner? What did he say on the phone?¡± Philip immediately leaped to his feet after processing what she said. ¡°He said...¡± The secretary aggrievedly recounted Harold''s instruction earlier. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Inwardly, the secretary cursed the perverted man. Inwardly, the secretary cursed the perverted man. Meanwhile, Philip hastily picked up the phone on his desk and called his son, Daniel, after hearing his secretary''s reply. Right then, Daniel was having a roll in the hay with the beautiful receptionist in his office. ¡°The phone is ringing, Mr. Daniel,¡± the receptionist, who was being put through the wringer by the man, quickly remarked upon hearing the ringing of the phone on the desk. Without even sparing the phone a nce, Daniel reached out and unplugged the phone cord. Then, he continued thrusting away. That had Philip so livid that he almost burst a blood vessel. ¡°How dare he hang up on me? He''s simply asking for it!¡± At once, he shot to his feet and stormed out of his office to settle the score with his son. The instant he pushed open Daniel''s office door, the scene within had his blood pressure shooting through the roof. ¡°Ahh! Mr. Daniel, Mr. Larson is here!¡± Stricken, the receptionist shrieked and hastily got dressed. Daniel, on the other hand, looked at his father in slight embarrassment. ¡°Why did youe over, Dad? You could''ve just called me if there was anything you needed!¡± Daniel muttered in mortification. Subsequently, he swiftly straightened himself up. ¡°Look at the phone on your desk yourself! All you know is to fool around! Do you know that disaster is upon us, you idiot?¡± Philip snapped. ¡°I don''t get what you''re saying, Dad!¡± Daniel was wholly bewildered by his father''s words. I only messed around for a bit with the receptionist in my office, and it''s even my family''spany. How did I bring disaster upon us? ¡°Mr. Campbell phoned me a while ago, asking you to contact him. Have you offended him?¡± Philip demanded. ¡°No. It''s been more than half a month since Ist saw him. How could I have offended him?¡± Daniel became all the more confused. ¡°Mr. Daniel, I took Mr. Campbell to the conference room just now, so he''s currently waiting for you to meet him there,¡± the receptionist, who had straightened her clothes, stammered timidly behind him. ¡°What? Mr. Campbell is already in the conference room? Why the f*ck didn''t you tell me that earlier? Do you want to destroy the Larson family? D*mn it!¡± As soon as Daniel heard her, his expression changed entirely. pping her across the face, he tore into her furiously. ¡°I... wanted to tell you, but you pounced on me the moment I came in without even giving me the opportunity to report it to you. How could I have told you about it?¡± Subsequently, he swiftly straightened himself up. The beautiful receptionist cradled her stinging face in utter grievance. ¡°You were moaning at the top of your lungs when we were getting it on, yet you im to have no opportunity to report it to me, you sl*t? Hah! You must have done it on purpose! I''m going to deal with you when I return, you b*tch!¡± After snarling that, Daniel wanted to p her again. s, his father stopped him, bellowing, ¡°Why are you still tarrying here at such a time? Follow me to the conference room, quick!¡± Both men left the office in a hurry and rushed to the conference room. In the conference room, Harold didn''t see any signs of Philip or Daniel even when he had waited for a long time after making the phone call. Puzzlement inundated him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Leroy, Monkey, and the others were increasingly convinced that the man had made a fake call earlier to scare them. ¡°Weren''t you all high and mighty, Harold? You said you were making a call to the chairman of our company right off the bat. Has Mr. Larsone now? Hahaha...¡± Having said that, Leroy roared withughter. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Harold couldn''t be bothered to entertain Leroy and the others. Harold couldn''t be bothered to entertain Leroy and the others. However, his silence had them misunderstanding that he had no retort because they saw through his trick. ¡°You assaulted someone without reason earlier, Harold. If you don''t want us to sue you, drop to your knees and apologize to Monkey!¡± Hoping that Monkey and the others would be even more loyal to him, Leroy ordered Harold to apologize to Monkey on his knees. ¡°Who dares to have Mr. Campbell kneel?¡± Before Harold could even respond, Daniel''s enraged voice rang out from the conference room door. He ran faster than his father, so he reached the conference room first. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Daniel?¡± Leroy and the others immediately snapped their heads back and gaped at Daniel. Nheless, Daniel ignored thempletely. In fact, he shoved them away roughly. Biting the bullet, he hurried toward Harold instead. ¡°This man is very violent, Mr. Daniel. I''ve already called security, so don''t go near him.¡± Leroy swiftly stopped Daniel upon noticing that thetter wanted to approach Harold. p! Just as his words rang out, Daniel backhanded him across the face. In a sh, the room plunged into pin-drop silence. Monkey and the others nced at each other before cutting their gazes at Leroy in bafflement. Didn''t he say that Mr. Larson regards him highly? Why did the man p him the second he came in? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. On the heels of that, something far more unexpected transpired. After pping Leroy, Daniel promptly trotted over to Harold. ¡°Sorry I''mte, Mr. Campbell. I hope these b*stards didn''t do anything to offend you. My father is right behind me. He also came along to greet you!¡± he gushed with an ingratiating smile in front of the man. His remark stunned Leroy, Monkey, and the others once more. Not only is he acting like ackey, speaking humbly with a toadying smile in front of Harold, but he''s also saying that even Philip Larson¡ªour Chairman, the wealthiest man in Dellmoor, and the patriarch of the most prominent family in the city¡ªis rushing over as well. On top of that, the man is onlying to greet Harold! What on earth is going on here? ¡°What do you think?¡± Harold queried mildly, dipping his head and sweeping his gaze over the documents scattered on the ground. ¡°Oh... Crap!¡± Daniel nced at the documents scattered on the ground before stealing a peek at the chagrined expression on the man''s face. He slowly turned around and pinned his eyes on Leroy, Monkey, and the others. Didn''t he say that Mr. Larson regards him highly? Why did the man p him the second he came in? By then, Philip had also arrived, supported by the receptionist. ¡°Have a seat and calm down, Mr. Campbell. I''ll help you teach these few ignorant b*stards a lesson!¡± He was likewise terrified at the sight of the situation in the conference room. Panting, he stepped forward and pulled a chair out for Harold. The fact that Daniel was trembling before Harold just now had already shocked Leroy and the others badly. Seeing Philip, the wealthiest man in Dellmoor, simrly act like a servant in front of the man had great horror deluging them once again. What exactly is Harold''s identity that even the Larson family, the most prominent family in Dellmoor, is this petrified of him? Even if the Campbell family hadn''t gone bankrupt, it couldn''tpare to the Larson family in Dellmoor, much less now that it had gone bankrupt, and he''s fallen so far from grace that he''s working at a small advertising firm! ¡°Why are the lot of you still standing around? Hurry up and pick the documents up, then apologize to Mr. Campbell on your knees!¡± Philip roared at Leroy and the others while standing behind Harold after the man had taken his seat. Scared witless, Leroy and the others trembled all over. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡°We no longer want the job, Leroy! Also, we''ll be leaving first!¡± ¡°We no longer want the job, Leroy! Also, we''ll be leaving first!¡± At the turn of events, the other two ssmates who came from Norham to Dellmoor with Monkey to obtain a job through Leroy knew that things had gone awry and quickly left. ¡°How could you!¡± Monkey pointed at their backs in fury, but he didn''t know what to say, for he himself wanted to take off then. Even the wealthiest man in Dellmoor, with assets amounting to over a hundred billion, is terrified of Harold like a ve. Not only did we mock him just now, but we even made things difficult for him during the ss reunion back then. Wouldn''t I just be staying to head to my death if I don''t make a run for it? At that thought, he steeled his resolve and whirled around to make himself scarce. As for the promised high pay of tens of thousands a month, I''ve got no choice but to give it up. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Harold waspletely unconcerned when the other two ssmates beat a hasty retreat earlier. But when Monkey wanted to do the same, he stopped the man from doing so. At his bark, Monkey stiffened and froze on the spot. Mustering his courage, he slowly turned around. ¡°How may I be of assistance, Mr. Campbell?¡± Monkey inquired tteringly, forcing a smile as he pivoted. ¡°Pick up the documents on the floor and hand them to Mr. Kowalski to check whether the proposal passes muster.¡± Harold didn''t make things difficult for him, merely asking him to pick up the documents on the floor. ¡°Huh?¡± Sheer surprise flooded Monkey at being asked to do such a simple task that he went motionless. ¡°You were the one who threw those documents on the floor. Shouldn''t I be asking you to pick them up?¡± Harold questioned, his eyes fixated on the man. ¡°No... I mean, yes! I''ll pick them up right away!¡± Hearing him loud and clear this time, Monkey hurriedly crouched and picked up the documents scattered on the ground before handing them to Leroy. At that very moment, Leroy wore a dark and gloomy expression. He felt so aggravated that he was on the verge of blowing up. Initially, I thought I could show off in front of Harold after having climbed to the position of supervisor at such a massivepany as Larson Corporation. Unexpectedly, even my boss has to act all servile like a servant before him. Therefore, I''m no more than a joke in his eyes! Although he knew he probably wouldn''t be able to keep his job, he didn''t want to give up before the final moment. Thus, he had no choice but to take the documents from Monkey with his face flushed bright red. ¡°Pick up the documents on the floor and hand them to Mr. Kowalski to check whether the proposal passes muster.¡± Inhaling deeply, he slowly flipped through them. In truth, he had some capabilities. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have possibly been able to hold such a high position of supervisor at a bigpany like Larson Corporation. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Undeniably, he was pretty satisfied with Gxy Media''s proposal. But when he reached thest page, he found it ripped, and he couldn''t read the contents at all. ¡°Are you done going through it, Mr. Kowalski? Does this proposal pass muster?¡± Despite noticing the frown marring Leroy''s countenance, Harold kept his voice mild when he vocalized that question. ¡°Well...¡± That query had Leroy caught between a rock and a difficult ce. This advertising proposal is pretty good, but the contents at the back aren''t decipherable. If I were to say yes, Mr. Larson and Mr. Daniel are both here, so they''d definitely feel that I''m perfunctory without considering thepany''s interests. But if I were to say no, he''d undoubtedly hold a grudge against me. That aside, there''s a possibility that Mr. Larson would fire me right away. Larson Corporation is the biggestpany in Dellmoor. If I''m fired, nopany will dare hire me in the whole of Dellmoor. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 At the sight of Leroy frowning without saying a word, Daniel, who stood rtively closer to him, snatched the proposal out of his hand. At the sight of Leroy frowning without saying a word, Daniel, who stood rtively closer to him, snatched the proposal out of his hand. ¡°Was this your doing?¡± The instant he saw thest page that had been trampled beyond recognition, he swung his gaze at Leroy and Monkey even as he tossed that question out in a sharp voice. Complemented by the fact that he heard Leroy ordering Harold to drop to his knees and apologize when he entered the room, he was certain it must have been the doing of Leroy and the others. ¡°This... had nothing to do with us!¡± Glimpsing the look in Daniel''s eyes, Leroy inwardly swore. He shook his head, instinctively taking two steps back. Monkey reacted in a simr fashion. At their reactions, Daniel was all the more convinced of his conjecture. ¡°Get down on your knees and put your hands out!¡± he barked at Leroy and Monkey. When it came to the man, the two of them hadn''t the guts to balk. They could only drop on the ground docilely and stretch their hands out. After they had done so, Daniel stomped on the backs of their hands without hesitation, using a single leg on each of them respectively. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Ahh! Please spare me, Mr. Daniel!¡± Leroy and Monkey let out bone-chilling wails of agony when their hands were trampled on. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. They sounded so horrific that goosebumps would rise all over anyone who heard them. Monkey was even dense to the point that he still couldn''t fathom why Daniel was treading on them. s, Daniel hadn''t the slightest sympathy toward their cries of pain. If Mr. Campbell''s wrath doesn''t abate, I can never forgive these two morons! Instead of removing his leg, that mere thought had him crushing their hands even harder as though he was squashing an ant. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Campbell! Then, get lost! Larson Corporation can''t afford to employ such high and mighty people like you two!¡± When Leroy heard that, his expression turned even grimmer. Ultimately, my greatest worry has stille to pass. ¡°Mr. Daniel, Mr. Larson, please give me another chance. I''ll never repeat the same mistake again,¡± he pleaded, hugging Daniel''s leg with his other hand as he endured the agonizing pain radiating off his injured hand. If I lose this job, I really don''t think I can find a job as good as this again. Then, Linda will definitely leave me, considering her materialistic personality. At that time, I''ll truly lose everything. Leroy and Monkey let out bone-chilling wails of agony when their hands were trampled on. ¡°I don''t mind allowing you to stay, but it depends on whether Mr. Campbell is willing to forgive you!¡± Daniel dered coldly after casting a nce at Harold. He likewise hoped that the man would forgive Leroy, for it meant that Larson Corporation could escape that cmity unscathed. His remark had Leroy halting in his plea for mercy, resentment welling within him. Scenes from his schooldays shed across his mind. Harold was the wealthiest heir in the school, and they all had to cater to him since they were poor. While Harold treated them quite well, they were still afraid they would offend him one day, resulting in those trying to curry favor with him to teach them a lesson. When he learned that the Campbell family had gone bankrupt, he was over the moon for a long while. After working hard for years, I''ve attained some sess at longst. But still, I now have to submit in the face of absolute power. At the thought of the ramifications of losing his job, he could only walk over to Harold with a conflicted look on his face. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Harold. I shouldn''t have grown arrogant. Please give me a chance, if only because we were once deskmates. I promise I''ll never do it again!¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Leroy hung his head as he spoke. For the sake of swaying Harold with their past acquaintance, he didn''t address thetter as Mr. Campbell as the Larsons did. Instead, he used the address they used during their schooldays. Leroy hung his head as he spoke. For the sake of swaying Harold with their past acquaintance, he didn''t address thetter as Mr. Campbell as the Larsons did. Instead, he used the address they used during their schooldays. ¡°Oh well!¡± The address of ¡°Mr. Harold¡± reminded Harold of the memories back when they were studying. He inexorably sighed. He got to his feet to leave the conference room, but when he reached the door, he halted in his tracks. ¡°I''ll let it slide this time. As for the contents on thest page of the document, I''ll fax it over when I arrive back at the office. But I hope you understand one thing¡ªyour superior will always be your superior! Don''t look down on anyone!¡± After saying that, he left Larson Corporation. At his words, everyone in the conference room breathed a sigh of relief, regardless of whether it was the Larsons, Leroy, or Monkey. When Harold stepped out of Larson Corporation''s entrance, he saw that Jose was still waiting outside the building. The moment Jose spotted Harolding out, he stalked up to him with a dark expression on his face. Grabbing the man''s cor, he demanded, ¡°What''s your rtionship with Autumn, kid? And where is she?¡± Harold looked at him as though he was an idiot. Reaching out, he lightly sped thetter''s wrist. Jose''s face went pale from the pain, and he swiftly dropped his hold on Harold''s cor. Thereafter, Harold strolled away. ¡°I don''t care what your rtionship with her is, kid. If I see you pestering her again next time, I''ll make you regret ever being born!¡± He could still hear Jose''s furious bellow behind him even after he had gone a distance away. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At the same time, rows of high-end Mercedes-Benz were parked at the entrance of Bellridge Prison in the neighboring state, amounting to more than a hundred cars. Bodyguards in ck suits stood on either side of each car. The gates of Bellridge Prison slowly opened, and a middle-aged man with an imposing aura walked out in prison uniform. ¡°Wee back, Don!¡± Led by a young man, the bodyguards in ck bowed and greeted him in unison. ¡°Why are you all weing me? And how many times have I told you to address me as Boss instead of Don? Can''t you understand simplenguage?¡± Not only did the middle-aged man in prison uniform unhappy after hearing the bodyguards'' remark, but he even reproached them with fury etched across his features. At an utter loss, the bodyguards in ck looked at each other. ¡°Wee back, Boss!¡± Thereafter, Harold strolled away. ¡°I don''t care what your rtionship with her is, kid. If I see you pestering her again next time, I''ll make you regret ever being born!¡± ¡°Wee back, Boss!¡± The young man with a scar on his forehead who stood in the middle hastily changed his address toward the middle-aged man. Seeing that, the bodyguards in ck followed suit. ¡°This is more like it. How''s your sister, Tinny? Char should be five years old now, right?¡± the middle- aged man asked the scarred young man standing before him after bobbing his head at the bodyguards. ¡°My sister is leading a good life with Char in Dellmoor, Boss,¡± the young man known as Tinny answered. ¡°Great! I''ve got to meet a big shot these few days, so you make a trip to Dellmoor and bring them back instead. For now, let''s go back!¡± Having said that, the middle-aged man climbed into one of the luxurious cars in his prison uniform. The other bodyguards got into the cars as well. The grand scene turned quiet again in less than ten minutes. Three days flew past. With just three to four more days before Isabe returned to Dellmoor, Harold was both excited and apprehensive. He was afraid that she would insist on going to City Hall for a divorce immediately upon her return. By then, Charlotte had also been discharged from the hospital. That noon, Harold still went to work as usual. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 As thepany recruited quite a few new employees, Harold was tasked with bringing them around to get familiarized with everything. As thepany recruited quite a few new employees, Harold was tasked with bringing them around to get familiarized with everything. ¡°Come into my office for a moment, Harold!¡± When Harold was getting ready to get off work, he was summoned by his beautiful yet apathetic supervisor to her office. ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± Wrenna queried, looking up at him with a hopeful look in her eyes no sooner had he stepped into her office. ¡°Tell me what it is first, and I''ll decide whether I''m free.¡± Harold''s answer had Wrenna frowning with displeasure written all over her face. ¡°Char has been discharged from the hospital, but she has been asking for you these few days. She''s even been refusing food. So, I''d like to invite you over to my house for dinner tonight and have you talk to her!¡± Ultimately, she still relented for the sake of her daughter. ¡°Sure! It so happens that I''ve been nning to visit her!¡± The two of them had little interaction as they both felt that their values were different, resulting in few topics inmon. If it weren''t because of Charlotte, they wouldn''t even be talking about anything unrted to work. After work, Wrenna specially waited for Harold in the parking lot. ¡°Let''s go! We''ll first go to the supermarket to buy some food Char likes.¡± Having said that, she got into her luxurious Bentley. Harold wanted to go and retrieve his Mercedes- Benz, but she called out to him. ¡°Where are you going? Hurry up and get in the car! Leave your scooter here. I''ll drive you back at night after Char has gone to bed.¡± Her words stunned Harold for a moment. ncing at his Mercedes-Benz, he noticed a scooter parked beside it. Well, it looks like she misunderstood. Nheless, he didn''t bother exining but slipped into her car since driving in the crowded city was a torment, especially during the evening rush hour. It was already seven o''clock by the time they arrived at Wrenna''s house. ¡°Daddy!¡± No sooner had Harold and Wrenna alighted from the car than Charlotte, who stood by the window upstairs, spotted them and squealed loudly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Her voice was resonant and carried great excitement. When Wrenna heard that, her nose stung. Meanwhile, a smile bloomed on Harold''s face. In no time, the two of them arrived in front of the house door. But the instant Wrennaid eyes on the person who opened the door for them, her expression abruptly went chilly. It wasn''t the housekeeper, Francesca Fawkes, who opened the door for them. Instead, it was a young man who bore some resemnce to Wrenna and had a deep scar on his forehead. Having said that, she got into her luxurious Bentley. Harold wanted to go and retrieve his Mercedes- Benz, but she called out to him. The first thought that popped into Harold''s mind was whether the man was Charlotte''s father. But soon, he nixed that idea since she had called him ¡°Daddy¡± from the window earlier. ¡°Why are you here? You''re not wee here! Mdm. Fawkes, in the future, no one is allowed into the house unless it''s someone I brought home.¡± Wrenna coldly kicked the scarred young man out before turning and giving her instruction to Francesca, standing at the side. Harold wasn''t at all surprised at her tone as she was cold to everyone, acting as though all the men in the world owed her. ¡°You haven''t been home for many years, Wrenny. As your brother, can''t Ie and visit you?¡± Despite Wrenna''s words, the young man didn''t fly into a rage. Instead, he wore a smile throughout it all. ¡°I don''t need you toe and visit me. Go home!¡± Wrenna''s voice remained as icy as ever. Just then, Charlotte sprinted out the door. At the sight of Harold, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Darting over to him, she threw herself into his arms and wailed, ¡°You''re finally home, Daddy! I thought you didn''t want me anymore!¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 That turn of events had the young man at the side wholly floored. That turn of events had the young man at the side wholly floored. ¡°What''s going on here, Wrenna?¡± Before Harold couldfort Charlotte, the young man had already started interrogating Wrenna. ¡°That''s none of your business! Why are you asking so many questions? Get out of here!¡± While saying that, Wrenna pushed the young man out the door. ¡°Let me tell you this, Wrenna. Adam has been released. He asked me toe over and bring you and Char back. How dare you find yourself another man out there? Are you intent on destroying us all?¡± the scarred young man snarled with fury etched across his features while glowering at Harold and Wrenna. As soon as Wrenna heard that, her expression changed. ¡°I don''t need you poking your nose into my affairs. Hurry up and scram!¡± She immediately shoved him out of the house and mmed the door shut. ¡°Why did you kick Uncle Justin out, Mommy?¡± Poking her head out of Harold''s arms, Charlotte put that question forth as she gazed at her mother with puzzlement written all over her face. ¡°Don''t ask so many questions when you''re just a kid. It''s your daddy''s first time home, so give him a tour of our house. I''m going to help Mdm. Fawkes with the cooking!¡± After saying that, Wrenna went into the kitchen with the groceries in hand. ¡°Sure thing! Quick,e with me, Daddy! I''ve got loads of dolls! I''ve even got Super Wings!¡± At the mention of giving her ¡°daddy¡± a tour, Charlotte promptly forgot all about her uncle. She first dragged Harold to the room she shared with her mother. Harold was also incredibly patient. In no time,ughter drifted out of Charlotte''s room. When Wrenna heard that as she carried the food out of the kitchen, her expression turned conflicted. ¡°Come out and eat!¡± Only after she had hollered aloud did the twoe out of the room happily. To Harold''s surprise, the usually cold and indifferent Wrenna allowed the housekeeper, Francesca, to sit and dine with them. This doesn''t quite fit her cold-blooded personality! Because of the return of her ¡°daddy,¡± Charlotte relished the food greatly, eating an entire bowl of pasta. At the sight of her daughter eating so heartily, Wrenna finally had a smile on her face. After dinner, Charlotte continued clinging to her ¡°daddy,¡± Harold. ¡°Char, your daddy is exhausted from working all day, so he can''t y with you for too long. Quick, go brush your teeth before going to bed!¡± Seeing that it was already nine o''clock at night and the two of them had spent more than an hour together, Wrenna urged her daughter to go to sleep. ¡°Sure thing! Quick,e with me, Daddy! I''ve got loads of dolls! I''ve even got Super Wings!¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy. But I want both you and daddy to sleep with me!¡± Charlotte whined reluctantly upon hearing her mother''s words, ncing at Harold, her so-called ¡°daddy.¡± Her request had both Wrenna and Harold feeling awkward in a sh. ¡°Char, your daddy is really tired from work, so don''t pester him, okay?¡± Wrenna coaxed with a ming face after pondering for a while. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Harold, on the other hand, had never expected a time when the woman would be embarrassed and blush when she was such a detached individual. However, Charlotte didn''t listen to her mother this time. In fact, she even refused to brush her teeth. ¡°No, no way! Other kids have their daddies telling them bedtime stories every day, but not me. I just want to sleep with you and Daddy...¡± Wrenna was all flustered as her daughter started throwing a tantrum. Twenty minutester, Charlotte slept in the middle of the big bed in Wrenna''s room while Wrenna and Harold slept on either side of her. Despite having her daughter acting as a barrier, Wrenna still wore an embarrassed expression on her face. Fortunately, she noticed that Harold had his attention on telling Charlotte a bedtime story and wasn''t paying her any mind. That had her feeling much more at ease. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 It wasn''t until ten o''clock at night that Charlotte finally fell asleep. It wasn''t until ten o''clock at night that Charlotte finally fell asleep. Wrenna and Harold awkwardly got out of bed and left the room stealthily. Without Charlotte chattering away, neither of them knew what to say, and they grew increasingly awkward. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Uh...¡± As they stood at the door, they exchanged a look and spoke at the exact same time. Then, they stopped in concert. Both their faces flushed bright red. ¡°Ladies first. You go first!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the end, it was still Harold who broke the silence. ¡°If you''re not in a hurry to go home, have a few drinks with me!¡± Wrenna proposed while looking all conflicted. Glimpsing herplex expression that day which had been a toss-up between joyful and sorrowful, Harold nodded after a moment''s contemtion. There''s no one at home anyway, so I''d be all alone even if I were to go home early. Since Francesca had already gone to bed, Wrenna personally went to the kitchen and fried a bowl of peanuts. Whoa! What a formidable woman! When Wrenna came out with the liquor, Harold was all the more convinced of his evaluation of her. After all, she didn''t bring out red wine, as he had expected. Instead, she brought out two bottles of whiskey. On top of that, she didn''t take any ss out. ¡°Are you nning to drink it straight from the bottle?¡± Harold asked in curiosity. ¡°Are you saying that you haven''t got the guts?¡± Wrenna''s reply was exceedingly simple. A mere counterquestion left him without a retort. ¡°I''ve never been afraid when ites to drinking! Bring it on!¡± Harold reached out and took a bottle of whiskey from her. ¡°Here''s a toast to you, Harold. Thank you for saving my daughter, Char.¡± With a te of peanuts and two bottles of whiskey, the two of them started drinking at Wrenna''s house. To Harold''s utter surprise, Wrenna remained unaffected even after drinking a few gulps of whiskey. That aside, the way she was drinking straight from the bottle was really too astounding that goosebumps rose all over him. ¡°Are you at odds with your family?¡± After they had both drank quite a bit, they started conversing more. Recalling the scene earlier, Harold couldn''t help asking that question. ¡°Let''s not mention my family. They''re a bunch of selfish scumbags who never consider my feelings. They want me to marry that b*stard, but I don''t like that kind of man at all...¡± On top of that, she didn''t take any ss out. ¡°Are you nning to drink it straight from the bottle?¡± Harold asked in curiosity. Without realizing it, they both finished the bottle of whiskey in their hands. Unsatisfied, Wrenna staggered to her feet. Going over to the wine cab, she took out two bottles of top-notch vodka. ¡°Whoa!¡± Even Harold sucked in a breath right then despite being the God of War. However, it was due to his surprise when it came to Wrenna. Vodka was renowned for its high alcohol content. It was a necessity for the northerners when it snowed, for a single sip had one feeling warm when it was cold. If they were to down those two bottles that day, they would no longer be drinking. Instead, they would be poisoning themselves. Never had I imagined that she dares drink such liquor. Besides, she''s even nning to drink in the same manner as she did the whiskey previously, drinking straight from the bottle. How utterly insane! As expected of the austere beauty! Disregarding his surprised look, Wrenna uncorked the bottle of top-notch vodka in her hand and took a huge swig. Cough! Cough! Cough! Perhaps she was too hasty, or the liquor was too strong, but she started choking after taking a gulp of it. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Nevertheless, Wrenna seemingly didn''t change her indulgent way of drinking despite choking once. Nevertheless, Wrenna seemingly didn''t change her indulgent way of drinking despite choking once. As before, she continued drinking straight from the bottle with Harold. In no time, half the bottle of top-notch vodka in their hands were gone. Even Harold''s gaze had begun losing focus. While he gazed at Wrenna in front of him, his mind suddenly short-circuited, and he mistook Wrenna for Isabe. Wrenna was in an even worse condition. After having drunk half a bottle of top-notch vodka, she was burning up badly. She lifted her hands and yanked at her clothes. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, she had taken off her zer, revealing the white blouse within. Having had a child, her figure had an added allure an innocent maidencked. Thus, it was incredibly tempting to many men, especially when she had such an independent personality. ¡°Be, what do I need to do before you believe that I''m the God of War?¡± With ssy eyes, Harold walked over and grabbed Wrenna''s hand. His gaze was tender, but his movements were rough as he put that question forth. ¡°Buzz off! I''m not Be! I''m Wrenna. You''ve got the wrong person! It feels so hot!¡± Wrenna huffed indignantly, shaking his hand off. It was as though she was dissatisfied with all the men in the world. Right after saying that, she felt so feverish that she even stripped her blouse off. Then, she dashed right into the bathroom. Harold had also drunk a lot, so he likewise felt sick. He sprinted into the bathroom as well. Subsequently, the tipsy duo made their way back to the couch in the living room while supporting each other. Unknowingly, sparks started flying between them as they remained in the same space alone. Limbs entanglingly, they tumbled onto the couch. The next day, Wrenna awakened to them both sleeping soundly while hugging each other under the same nket. At a single nce, she could tell that the nket belonged to Francesca. ¡°Ahh! You''re such a b*stard, Harold Campbell!¡± She lifted the quilt and nced down at herself, only to shriek abruptly. Smacking Harold¡ªwho was still deep in slumber¡ªacross the face, she stormed back to her room with the nket wrapped around her. Harold was jolted awake by her p and scream. Before he could figure out what had happened, Wrenna was already gone from the living room. He shook his head before he felt a chill sweeping across his body. As soon as he looked down at himself, his expression changed drastically. Unbeknownst to him, an even more shocking revtion was yet toe. Right after saying that, she felt so feverish that she even stripped her blouse off. When he wanted to look for his clothes, he inadvertently glimpsed an exceedingly conspicuous scarlet stain on the couch. At once, a string in his mind snapped. ¡°Wrenna was still a virgin? How is this possible? Could it be that Charlotte isn''t her biological daughter?¡± he muttered to himself with an incredulous expression on his face even as he gaped at the striking scarlet stain on the couch. Shaking his head that was still throbbing slightly, he quickly got dressed. He then nced at the time, only to see that it was already nine o''clock. At that precise moment, Wrenna''s house door was pushed open from the outside. Francesca walked in with a shopping basket in hand. ¡°You''re awake, sir? I''ll prepare some breakfast for you both so that you can eat before going to work!¡± Francesca threw him a strange look before going into the kitchen with the groceries she had bought. Harold smacked his own forehead, frustration written all over his face. She must have been the one who covered us with the nket. Great, just great! With her bearing witness to it all, I can''t deny responsibility even if I wanted to do so. As he was at a loss, Wrenna stepped out of the room, fully dressed. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 ¡°Why are you still spacing out? It''s already nine o''clock. Hurry up and wash up before going to work!¡± ¡°Why are you still spacing out? It''s already nine o''clock. Hurry up and wash up before going to work!¡± Tossing a bag of toiletries on the table, Wrenna went to wash up herself. Harold stared at her indifferent expression. If it weren''t for the fact that she''s walking in an unnatural manner and the scarlet stain on the couch, I''d have thought that we merely drankst night and nothing ever happened between us. Only when she had exited the bathroom did he take his turn in there to wash up. When he came back out, he instinctively turned and stole a peek at the couch. All of a sudden, he noticed a hole in the couch. At the same time, the vivid evidence was gone. He knew that it must have been Wrenna who cut out the stained area while he was washing up. But then, he wasn''t sure whether she threw it or hid it after doing so. Feeling guilty, he didn''t dare ask her about it either. Although Francesca had already prepared breakfast, neither of them had time to eat. After Wrenna had instructed Francesca to wake Charlotte and help her get dressed, the two of them left for work in a hurry. In the car, both of them remained silent without saying a single word. Mainly, they both felt awkward, not quite sure where they should start. ¡°I''m sorry! I''ll take responsibility for it!¡± Ultimately, it was still Harold who broke the silence and uttered that statement through gritted teeth. When he had said that, mixed emotions brewed within him. If it weren''t her first time, I wouldn''t feel so conflicted. But the conspicuous red stain on the couch was tant proof that it was her first time. Taking responsibility is a man''s most basic ethic. Yet, I really don''t want to give Isabe up. Upon hearing his promise, Wrenna took a deep breath. An imperceptible look of gratification showed on her face. At the very least, I lost my virginity to a man with a sense of responsibility, so it isn''t all that bad! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I don''t need you to do that. We''re both adults, and some things are inevitable in life. It was no big deal, so let''s just pretend that nothing ever happened,¡± she replied calmly while driving, not even bothering to turn to him. She was so nonchnt that it was as though she was speaking of something that had nothing to do with her. ¡°But...¡± Harold wanted to say something else, but they soon arrived at the office. ¡°No buts. We''re here, so you can get out of the car.¡± ¡°I''m sorry! I''ll take responsibility for it!¡± Ultimately, it was still Harold who broke the silence and uttered that statement through gritted teeth. As Wrenna spoke, she climbed out of the car and entered the building. Harold could only shake his head with a bitter smile on his face. She isn''t only cold-blooded toward others, but she''s also as callous toward herself. At the same time, relief suffused him. Well, this is probably the best solution when she doesn''t need me to take responsibility. When they entered the office, their colleagues noticed that they weren''t onlyte together but even came to work together. They all looked at them both with a spective look in their eyes. This time, Harold felt a tad guilty. In the past, I could still riposte them justifiably. But now, I''ve truly been intimate with Wrenna, as they insinuated. ¡°Harold, just two days ago, you imed that you had nothing to do with our cold-blooded... No, I meant our beautiful supervisor. How are you going to exin beingte with her today? Could it be that the two of you went too wildst night and were too tired, so you both overslept this morning? Well, it''s understandable to have fun and indulge for a bit!¡± No sooner had Harold sat down than the colleague beside him crowded over with a curious look and quizzed him while snickering away. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 ¡°If you don''t hurry up and finish the proposal you should be doing, you might lose all your bonus this month!¡± ¡°If you don''t hurry up and finish the proposal you should be doing, you might lose all your bonus this month!¡± Feigning anger, Harold shot a re at his colleague. In truth, he was doing so to conceal the embarrassment within him. Upon hearing that, his colleague flinched. He was then certain that Harold''s rtionship with Wrenna had crossed the lines of propriety, but he didn''t dare offend the man. If he were to say something to Ms. Turner when doing the deed with her, my bonus this month would be gone! Ignoring the look in his colleagues'' eyes, Harold started getting busy with his work. Throughout the entire morning, he noticed that Wrenna didn''te out of her office anymore. Even during lunch, she had food delivered. The morning passed quietly. Shortly after everyone had all gone back to work after their lunch break, Wrenna''s office door suddenly swung open. With panic etched across her features, she left the office with her bag. Harold, who had been keeping a close eye on her office door, glimpsed the panic on her face. That aside, he noticed that she was actually leaving with her bag despite the time. Something must have happened. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be wearing such an expression or acting in such a manner. Immediately, he put his work aside and hurried after her. ¡°Did something happen, Wrenna?¡± He only managed to catch up with her at the underground parking lot. Blocking her path, he asked her that question in puzzlement. ¡°My brother took Char away. I''ve got to go home and get her back!¡± While answering him, she circled around him and slipped into her car. ¡°I''ll go with you!¡± Without even thinking about it, Harold pulled open the passenger door and climbed in as well. Just when he thought that she would be grateful to him, Wrenna turned his offer down all of a sudden. ¡°No. It must have been Char''s father who ordered my brother toe over. If you go with me, he''ll never let you off the hook!¡± As she said that, she tried to push him out of the car. s, her strength was insufficient to budge him. Meanwhile, Harold waspletely stunned by her words. Whoa! She actually knows how to consider others. She isn''t as apathetic as I thought! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°It''s okay. I''ve trained inbat arts before. Have you forgotten that I was once in the military? I had special training, so I can hold my own against several men. Let''s go!¡± Harold dered airily. Immediately, he put his work aside and hurried after her. ¡°No, you can''t go with me. Char''s father is no ordinary person. He''s the owner of a security firm on the surface, but in truth, he was the leader of the underground circle of the neighboring state back then, havingmand of over a thousand men. What''s the use even if you can fight a few men?¡± Worried that he had no idea about the threat Charlotte''s father posed, Wrenna exined the man''s identity to him briefly. Unfortunately, it only made Harold all the more confused. Previously, Margarette told me that it was Wrenna who sent Charlotte''s father to prison. But from what she''s saying right now, Charlotte''s father is the leader of the underground circle of the neighboring state. How did she manage to aplish such a feat, considering his identity? On top of that, I wonder whether Char is her child with that man. If the answer is yes, why was she still a virginst night, untouched and pure? But if the answer is no, what''s her rtionship with them? All that piqued Harold''s curiosity greatly. ¡°He''s just the leader of the underground circle, no? I saved his daughter, Char. Someone like him attaches great importance to repaying debts of gratitude, so he definitely won''t do anything to me!¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Harold said after giving it a thought. Harold said after giving it a thought. ¡°Okay then. When we get there, stay quiet as much as possible. If you offend Char''s dad, no one will be able to help you!¡± Wrenna thought that Harold''s words made sense, so she agreed to let him tag along. She started the car right away and drove in the direction of Gablurg. Halfway through their journey, Harold asked Wrenna curiously, ¡°I have a question. Did you give birth to Char?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wrenna answered the question so firmly that it surprised Harold. ¡°Then what''s with that spot on the couch this morning? Did you perhaps undergo a hymen repair surgery?¡± Harold couldn''t help but ask again. The moment he finished his sentence, Wrenna stopped the car by the side of the road. ¡°Do you think I''m the kind of woman who would do something so pointless?¡± Wrenna red at Harold and questioned rhetorically. ¡°Indeed, you don''t look like someone who cares about such things. However, despite having a child, you''re a virgin. I couldn''t help but assume something like that!¡± Haroldmented innocently. Following a short silence, Wrenna spoke. ¡°I did give birth to Char, but she''s not my child. There''s such a thing called surrogacy in this world. Have you heard of it?¡± Realization dawned upon Harold at that moment. Seeing that he finally understood, Wrenna started driving again while telling him about Charlotte''s birth story. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Apparently, the previous boss of Gablurg''s underground circle had only one daughter. After he let his daughter marry one of his trusted subordinates named Adam Cavill, thetter took over his position. However, it turned out that the daughter used to have quite a promiscuous lifestyle. She had had a few abortions, so she lost the ability to have children. Intimidated by the previous underground boss, who was his father-inw, Adam didn''t dare to take in another woman. Thus, he came up with the idea of asking a pretty woman to be the surrogate mother of his child. At that time, the Turner family was so desperate to build a connection with Adam that they did everything they could to send Wrenna to his side. Needless to say, the beautiful and graceful Wrenna was chosen by Adam. Not long after the surrogacy procedure, Wrenna became pregnant. It was also at that time that Adam got rid of his wife and father-inw after forming a meticulous n. With that, he gained actual control over Gablurg''s underground circle. Realization dawned upon Harold at that moment. Seeing that he finally understood, Wrenna started driving again while telling him about Charlotte''s birth story. To be exact, Charlotte was Adam and his wife''s daughter. Wrenna was merely a surrogate mother who carried Charlotte in her womb and gave birth to her. What happened after that was predictable. Since Wrenna was not only pretty but also able to bear children, Adam expressed his will to marry her not long after. However, Wrenna was unwilling to be his wife. Since she had the opportunity to hang around Adam because of her pregnancy, she used that to her advantage and secretly collected evidence of Adam murdering his wife and his father-inw. After half a year, she finally managed to send Adam into jail. This was the reason Margarette imed that Wrenna got Charlotte''s dad locked up in jail. Nine months passed by, and Wrenna gave birth to Charlotte through a C-section surgery. Although Wrenna wasn''t Charlotte''s biological mother, she still treated thetter as her own. After all, she was the one who gave birth to the girl. There was just one thing Harold couldn''t seem to wrap his head around after hearing the story. How did an ordinary person like Wrenna throw Adam in jail so easily? He''s literally the boss of an underground circle! Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Moreover, why was he only jailed for five years when he murdered someone? He even managed to find Wrenna and Char. Moreover, why was he only jailed for five years when he murdered someone? He even managed to find Wrenna and Char. Harold just couldn''t understand how that happened. At around one in the morning, the two finally arrived at Norwal City, Gablurg. It was where Wrenna''s house was located. Instead of heading straight home, Wrenna decided to look for a hotel and stay there since Harold was with her. Soon, they entered a hotel. ¡°Excuse me, please give us two rooms.¡± ¡°Please show us your ID cards,¡± the receptionist said politely. Despite thete hour, she still looked energized. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Wrenna seemed a bit troubled upon hearing her. ¡°I... I was in such a hurry that I left my ID card and driver''s license in the office.¡± Thank goodness we didn''t run into any checkpoints on the way. We could have been in big trouble. ¡°Miss, please just book the two rooms under my name,¡± Harold told the cheerful receptionist. Unfortunately, she declined his request. ¡°I''m sorry, sir. The government is quite strict with the rules recently. You''re only allowed to book one room under each ID card.¡± Displeased, Wrenna suggested, ¡°Let''s just go to another hotel.¡± She turned around and left right after speaking, so Harold had no choice but to follow her. To their chagrin, every other hotel they went to had the same rule. In the end, they agreed to find a hostel in a more remote part of the city. Wrenna knew Norwal City like the back of her hand. In no time, she led Harold to an alley lined with hostels. In the other alleys nearby, many youngdies in skimpy outfits stood at the storefronts. Some of them gathered together to chit-chat, while some were smoking cigarettes on their own. Noticing how Harold was staring at thedies, Wrenna felt vexed for some unknown reason. ¡°This is the well-known red-light district of Norwal City. There are lots of pretty girls here. Do you want me to summon one over for you?¡± she asked, albeit bitterly. ¡°There''s no need for that. I already have a gorgeous woman by my side. You''re a hundred times prettier than them!¡± Harold said with a smile. Right after he said that, Harold sensed Wrenna''s sharp gaze on her. He couldn''t help but feel chills running down his spine. ¡°You assh*le! How could youpare me to those women? Do you have a death wish?¡± She turned around and left right after speaking, so Harold had no choice but to follow her. Wrenna raised her hand, pretending to hit Harold. ¡°Oh, let''s just stay here!¡± Harold hurriedly changed the topic to distract her. They entered a hostel called Angel''s Kiss. One could easily tell that it was named like that to attract those youngdies and their customers. As expected, the hostel was veryx with the rules. Harold and Wrenna didn''t even need to show their ID cards to secure two rooms. In fact, they could get as many rooms as they wanted as long as they had enough money. Just when they were about to head upstairs with their room keys in hand, Harold sensed something. He turned around just to see a shadow sh by the red-light district across from them. ¡°You go ahead first. I have something to do.¡± Harold handed his key to Wrenna and dashed out of the hostel. When Wrenna saw where he was heading, she thought he ran out to approach those youngdies outside. ¡°All men are trash!¡± she spat, ring at Harold, who left in a hurry. Then, she went upstairs in a huff. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 After Harold rushed past the red-light district, he entered a dead end. A figure was clutching their chest and leaning against the wall, breathing heavily. ¡°Logan! How did you get hurt?¡± Harold asked in shock when he saw the person before him. It was because that person was none other than Logan, the man he had sent to investigate the fake God of War. He couldn''t help but exim when he saw the obviously injured Logan because Logan was the most powerful among The Four. If even Logan was wounded that badly, one could easily imagine how powerful his attacker was. When Logan heard Harold''s voice in the darkness, his expression drastically shifted. Instead of being delightfully surprised, he immediately turned around and tried to escape. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Harold speedily blocked Logan''s path. In response, Logan recited a line of a poem. ¡°I love driving by my car!¡± ¡°And the road, it''s not so far!¡± Without hesitation, Harold responded with their old code word. ¡°Is that really you, Mr. Campbell?¡± Enduring his pain, Logan promptly saluted Harold. ¡°Why are you in Norwal City, Mr. Campbell?¡± he asked weakly afterpleting his salute. ¡°Save that forter! I need to send you to the hospital first!¡± As Harold spoke, he helped Logan leave the alley before hailing a taxi to drive them to the hospital. Instead of staying in the hospital, Logan grabbed his medicine and went to Harold''s hotel room. ¡°Who beat you up so badly?¡± It was then Harold asked Logan about thetter''s injury. ¡°It was that fake God of War. His strength is too terrifying. I couldn''t even withstand three of his attacks. He''s probably no less powerful than you, Mr. Campbell. Additionally, he has his own version of The Four. What''s even more surprising is that his version of The Four has the exact samebat styles and appearances as the originals! It''s like he had cloned the four of us...¡± Aside from exining where he got his injury, Logan also told Harold the information he had uncovered. After listening to Logan''s story, Harold frowned. It seems like things are trickier than I thought. If even Logan can''t withstand three attacks from the fake God of War, then this guy has to be at least as powerful as me from five years ago. It''s possible he''s even stronger than that, but we don''t know that for now. More importantly, Charlotte and Wrenna have been dragged into this mess. The reason Adam has made his appearance is that the fake God of War is trying to use him to control the country''s underworld. ¡°Save that forter! I need to send you to the hospital first!¡± As Harold spoke, he helped Logan leave the alley before hailing a taxi to drive them to the hospital. After telling Logan to rest and recuperate, Harold headed to the balcony toe up with a n. ¡°Seems like our peaceful days areing to an end. It''s been a while since we met each other, As he stared at the night sky from the balcony, his eyes gleamed brightly. In the end, he decided to start with Adam. Since you have chosen Adam, I''ll remove this pawn of yours first! I wonder how you''ll respond. At that moment, the sun had risen from the eastern horizon. The next morning at eight o''clock, Harold and Wrenna arrived at her family''s residence in a car. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Turner residence was located in the most famous affluent residential area in Norwal City. Just as the two of them were about to step inside, they heard the sound of Charlotte cryinging from within the building. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 ¡°Wa... I want Mommy and Daddy... Let me go...¡± Harold and Wrenna could hear the fear in the little girl''s voice. ¡°Oh my god, please just stop crying. The man who lives off your mother isn''t your father. Your actual father will be here soon!¡± ¡°You''re lying! My daddy doesn''t live off my mommy! Go away, you bad uncle!¡± Harold and Wrenna increased their pace and entered the Turner family''s humongous mansion upon hearing that. Wrenna''s father and stepmother were present. Inside the living room, the person who stood out the most was Wrenna''s younger half-brother, Justin Turner, who had a scar on his forehead. Currently, he was holding a whip and threatening Charlotte to eat. ¡°What are you doing, Justin?¡± When Wrenna arrived in the living room with Harold and saw what was going on, she bolted toward Charlotte to protect her. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, they''re trying to hit me...¡± Charlotte cried the moment she saw her parents were back and promptly leaped into her mother''s arms. ¡°Why did you bring that punk back with you, Wrenna? What are you trying to do?¡± When Justin saw his sister bring Harold into the building with her, his ruthless expression changed rapidly. If Adam learned Wrenna was hanging out with another man, he would undoubtedly me the Turner family for not keeping an eye on her, consequently allowing her to look for another man outside. ¡°It''s not up to you to decide who I want to bring back. Let''s go, Char!¡± Wrenna uttered coldly. After shooting a nce at her father, she grabbed her daughter and turned away, preparing to leave. ¡°Someone stop them!¡± Justin yelled when he saw that. Soon, a few burly men in ck entered the living room from the outside and blocked Harold and Wrenna''s path. ¡°Wrenna, I brought Char back here because Adam wants to see her. More importantly, he wants you to come back. Now that you''re home, do you think you can still leave?¡± Justin uttered smugly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You...¡± Wrenna was so infuriated by her brother''s words that she was shaking in fury. ¡°Listen to your brother and follow Adam obediently, Wrenny. If you do, not only will the Turner family be lifted to greater heights, but you''ll also be the most powerful woman in all of Norwal City! Why are you being so stubborn?¡± Wrenna''s stepmother advised insincerely. If Adam learned Wrenna was hanging out with another man, he would undoubtedly me the Turner family for not keeping an eye on her, consequently allowing her to look for another man outside. Without hesitation, Wrenna retorted, ¡°You don''t get a say in my matters! I suggest you pay more attention to your son. If he keeps spending time with a man like Adam, he''ll one day die on the streets!¡± ¡°You!¡± Her stepmother was so enraged by her words that the older woman''s body was shaking as she pointed at Wrenna wordlessly, flustered. ¡°You little sh*t! Who taught you to talk to your mother like that? I brought you into this world and raised you! So what if I ask you to contribute to our family a little? I''m telling you, Adam was released from jail a few days ago. Not only that but he''s also told everyone in Norwal City that he''s going to marry you. I''ve agreed to his proposal already, so you can''t do anything about it!¡± Wrenna''s stately father stood and reprimanded Wrenna out of anger whilepletely ignoring Harold. Without holding back, Wrenna spat, ¡°How can you be so willing to marry your daughter to a murderer, Dad? Six years ago, he killed his first wife and father-inw! What makes you think he won''t do the same when I grow old?¡± Harold, who was standing at the side, finally realized why Wrenna treated people so coldly. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 It turned out that the root of Wrenna''s behavior stemmed from her family. All her family members were just that cold-blooded. In order to reach greater heights, they were willing to sacrifice her. It would be weirder for someone not to be cold-blooded while growing up in a household like that. Then Harold thought about the Campbell family. I think my family''s like that, too. Are all prestigious families this heartless? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Wrenna''s father didn''t want to argue with her any longer. Thus, he ryed a ruthless order to his son and the bodyguards. ¡°You little sh*t! Tinny, I want you to lock your sister and Char up in the basement! As for the punk she brought back with her, break all his limbs before feeding him to the fishes in the river!¡± After the men in ck received their orders, they promptly approached Wrenna, Harold, and Charlotte. Wrenna''s face paled when she heard her father demand Harold''s limbs to be broken before being tossed into the river. Quickly, she stepped in between the burly men and Harold before exining the situation to her father. ¡°No! This has nothing to do with him! He''s just a guy I asked to pretend to be Char''s father! Let him go!¡± It was then she realized that, at some point, Harold had wormed his way into her heart. Why else would she be afraid when she heard her father requesting Harold''s limbs to be broken? ¡°No! He knows too much. Even if I let him go, Adam won''t. Drag him out!¡± Mercilessly, her father continued to order the burly men. As for Harold himself, he was just watching everything unfold before him coldly. Seeing that her father was unwilling to budge, Wrenna panicked and shouted, ¡°Fine, I''ll get married! If you let him go, I''ll marry Adam!¡± ¡°This isn''t an issue of whether you''re marrying Adam or not, Wrenna! The problem is that he knows too much now, so he must die!¡± Justin exined. His father nodded, continuing to insist that Harold must die. Since her father and brother were still unwilling to let Harold go, Wrenna threatened them viciously, ¡°If he dies, I''ll die with him! I want to see how you''ll exin the situation to Adam when that happens!¡± ¡°You...¡± Her father almost blew his top when he heard that. With a sneer, Justin questioned, ¡°What do you think will happen to Charlotte if you die, Wrenna? Are you really willing to abandon her?¡± His words hit Wrenna where it hurt most and stunned her. Thump! Kneeling in front of her father, she pleaded sorrowfully, ¡°I''ve never asked you for anything in my whole life, Dad. I''m begging you this one time¡ªplease let him go. If you do, I''ll do whatever you want.¡± She very much regretted bringing Harold with her. If she could turn back time, she never would''ve let Harold enter her car yesterday. Harold was shocked by Wrenna''s actions. Is she still the cold-blooded supervisor I know? ¡°No need to beg for their mercy, Wrenna! If I want to leave, there''s no way any of them can stop me.¡± While wearing an expression of disdain, he stretched his hand toward her to lift her to her feet. She panicked when she saw him still acting so full of himself. ¡°Stop messing around, Harold! They really will break your limbs and feed you to the fishes in the river!¡± ¡°Where did you find this man, Wrenna? He''s so arrogant and cocky!¡± With a cold grin, Justin continued, ¡°You lot! Teach this brat a lesson. Just be careful not to dirty the living room with his blood!¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ¡°Yes, Justin!¡± the burly men in ck replied in unison before approaching Harold to take him down. Shocked, Wrenna promptly let go of her daughter and moved in front of Harold to defend him. ¡°No!¡± He was toozy to speak, so he just picked her up and used her tounch a sweeping attack. Before the burly men could react to what had happened, her high heels shed open a bloody wound on their faces. ¡°Ahh!¡± The burly men fell to the ground as they screamed in agony. ¡°All right, those guys are taken care of. Let''s leave!¡± Harold said casually after putting down the dumbfounded Wrenna. Then, he grabbed Charlotte''s hand and prepared to leave the Turner residence. After the girl saw how amazing her ¡°father¡± was, she pped excitedly. ¡°You''re so awesome, Daddy!¡± Just as Harold was about to bring Wrenna and her daughter away, she stopped him. Staring at him intently for a moment, she exined with aplicated expression, ¡°Char and I can''t leave with you. Adam''s influence is too great. Even if we manage to escape Norwal City and Dellmoor, they''ll find us sooner orter. You should leave on your own. Just pretend you never met us...¡± When she finished her sentence, she pushed him out of the building. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°No! I can''t abandon you two! Either you both leave with me, or I''ll stay here and wait for that Adam guy toe!¡± With that said, Harold grabbed a chair and sat on it. Originally, he nned to settle the two in a safe ce before confronting Adam. However, it seemed like he needed to change his n now. When Wrenna''s father saw how easily Harold took out the bodyguards, he immediately asked his son to call Adam. ¡°So, you know how to fight. No wonder you''re so fearless. Tinny! Give Adam a call and ask him to send more men here! I don''t believe this brat is powerful enough to take on arge group of people!¡± ¡°All right, Dad!¡± Justin promptly pulled out his phone and made a call. Harold did nothing to stop him. ¡°Don''t push your luck, Harold! You may be able to fight several guys at once, but can you defeat one hundred of them at the same time? Get out of here quickly!¡± It infuriated Wrenna to see him acting so arrogantly. Why did I fall for a megalomaniac like him? Regardless of how she advised or reprimanded Harold, he just sat there, unmoving. His reply was identical each time. ¡°If you and your daughter follow me out of here, I''ll leave right now. Otherwise, I''ll wait until Adam arrives and then bring you two away right before his eyes so he won''t dare to bother you again.¡± After persuading Harold for more than a dozen minutes, the anxious Wrenna finally relented. ¡°Fine! I''ll leave with you. If we don''t move now, we won''t have time to escape!¡± I''ll just go with him now and think about what to do nextter. Thus, she grabbed her daughter''s and Harold''s hand, ready to leave. Seeing that Wrenna was willing to leave with him, he stood. The moment he did, Justin''s cold voice rang from behind them. ¡°Don''t you think it''s a little toote for you three to leave?¡± Right as Justin finished speaking, Harold heard legions of people arriving outside of the Turner residence and surrounding the entire ce. A man around his forties with a prisoner''s haircut then stepped into the building with dozens of burly men in ck following behind. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Wielding batons and other weapons in their hands, the burly men in ck suits looked intimidating. Just their aura alone was enough to strike fear into one''s heart. From afar, Harold spotted the middle-aged man who had just been released from prison and noticed that Charlotte did indeed bear some resemnce to him. There''s no doubt that he''s Adam. The moment Adam stepped through the door, he bellowed, ¡°Who was it that dared to stake a im over my wife and child? Step forward!¡± He nced at Wrenna and Charlotte first, then shifted his gaze to Harold. The trauma Adam inflicted on Wrenna in the past was so deeply-rooted that she shuddered at his words, and her face turned deathly pale. ¡°We''re doomed!¡± Wrenna closed her eyes, a look of despair on her face. ¡°Are you the one who beat up my subordinates and stole my wife and child?¡± Adam demanded, shooting Harold a terrifying re. ¡°That''s right. It was me. You must be Adam Cavill, the head honcho of the underground circles in Norwal City and even the whole of Gablurg, aren''t you? If you shut down your securitypany today and promise never to harass Wrenna and her daughter, I''ll spare your life. I''m only giving you five minutes to consider the offer.¡± In the face of Adam''s ferocious expression, Harold still spoke in a firm and assertive tone. ¡°Why, you little brat! What did you just say?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Everyone present was dumbfounded by Harold''s response, including Wrenna. She could not help thinking her ears had deceived her. Such insolence! He''s way too arrogant! Adam Cavill is the head of Gablurg''s underground circle, yet this guy has the audacity to say he''ll spare our Don''s life! Those who were present had never seen someone so arrogant! Justin, who stood respectfully behind Adam, piped up jokingly, ¡°Your aura must''ve scared him silly, causing him to utter gibberish.¡± Adamughed harshly when he heard that. In a threatening tone, he said to Harold, ¡°You b*stard! I don''t care whether you''re shaking in your shoes or merely pretending. If you get on your knees and beg for mercy, I might consider leaving your corpse intact!¡± Just then, Wrenna stepped in front of Harold once again. ¡°Adam, I sent you to prison back then, and I can do it again if you dare to cause trouble,¡± she threatened. Her words sent him into a fit of cackles. He replied scornfully, ¡°Oh, Wrenny. How are you still so naive when you''re already thirty? Do you truly think you were the one who sent me to prison? The truth is that six years ago, a powerful person wanted to consolidate the underground forces and had already taken over almost the entire globe. Hence, I voluntarily went to prison to avoid all that and lie low. Otherwise, you''d never have been able toy a finger on me even if you possessed astonishing capabilities!¡± The subordinates behind him also burst into raucousughter. Indeed, Wrenna had thought it strange at the time. I now know why it was so easy for me to get him locked up. The color drained from her face, and an overwhelming sense of helplessness crept through her body. In the end, she had no choice but to bow to reality and submit to Adam so that Harold could live. ¡°Your goal is to have me all to yourself. As long as you let him go, I''ll agree to your request,¡± she said to Adam through clenched teeth. As she uttered those words, she felt dead inside. ¡°Hey, you brat! You have one minute to get out of my sight. Once the minute is up, not even the gods can save you. The clock is ticking!¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Upon hearing Wrenna''s reply, Adam turned to Harold and told him to leave at once. Wrenna was momentarily stunned when she saw that Adam had actually agreed to let Harold go. Then, joy filled her heart as she urged, ¡°Hurry up and leave, Harold!¡± ¡°Do you truly believe he''ll keep his promise and let me go? Don''t be so naive, Wrenna. He has hundreds of men surrounding this mansion. He just doesn''t want to kill me in front of you, that''s all. Besides, I''ve promised that you, Charlotte, and I would all leave together. I intend to keep my word.¡± With that, Harold took out his phone and called Logan. ¡°Make the move!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After saying those two words, he hung up. ¡°Who did you call, Harold?¡± Wrenna asked in confusion. A sliver of hope rose within her. However, it quickly faded when she thought about how powerful Adam was. ¡°Your time is up, you brat! I gave you a chance, but you let it slip through your fingers. Kill him!¡± Adam yelled, signaling for the subordinates behind him to attack. At that moment, the sound of whirring helicopters rang out from above the Turner residence. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Adam asked his subordinates. Suddenly, a burly man in a ck suit rushed in from outside the mansion and shouted, ¡°Things are not looking good, Boss! There are many helicopters in the air, and armed soldiers have surrounded us!¡± ¡°What? The military has besieged us?¡± Everyone in the mansion was stunned by what the man said. As for Adam, he was so shocked that he yelped in terror and rushed out in disbelief to see for himself. Soon, he led his men out of the mansion one after another. They inadvertently gulped when they saw the scene outside, shock and terror in their eyes. Meanwhile, those who had stayed outside to surround the mansion were even more rmed as nearly a hundred helicopters hovered above them,pletely hemming them in. Many could barely remain steady on their feet and were shaking like a leaf. The deafening roar of the helicopters seemed to hammer on their hearts, triggering a sense of fear and uneasiness. They could also barely open their eyes as the helicopters'' rotors stirred up strong gusts of wind that whipped through the air. However, what terrified them even more was the continuous stream of heavily armed men descending from the helicopters to point their guns at each of them. Despite the strong winds and the fact that it was already autumn, sweat beaded their foreheads. All of them had broken into a cold sweat! Although the men were currently employees at a securitypany, they were previously gangsters and were no strangers to bloodshed. Even after switching their line of ¡°work,¡± they were still constantly involved in such shady business. Nheless, we''ve never encountered a situation like this before. It''s so shocking and frightening! Compared to these armed men, we''re no match for them at all! ¡°Where did all these armed mene from? Judging by their numbers, there must be at least an entire regiment here!¡± Justin eximed after swallowing hard. Fear washed over him. Oh my god! Someone actually deployed an entire regiment. This is f*cking insane! Meanwhile, Wrenna''s parents hid by the door, too scared toe out. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 The scene was so incredibly shocking that someone with a weak heart would probably be scared to death by the sight. Suddenly, something seemed to ur to Adam, and he turned to Justin with a doubtful expression. ¡°Could they be that brat''s men?¡± However, no one was able to give him an answer. Faced with an entire armed regiment, Adam was initially overwhelmed with terror. However, when he recalled that the person who got him out of prison was Harold''s close confidant, he calmed down. He took out his phone and dialed a special number. ¡°Ms. Suthers, it''s me, Addy. I''ve run into a spot of trouble in Norwal City. I''m surrounded by armed men...¡± Adam said, cautiously reporting the situation to Carolyn, the person who helped get him an early release from prison. As one of The Four, it''ll only take a word from her to send those people running for the hills. To his surprise, Carolyn was silent for more than ten seconds after hearing what he said. Just as he started wondering whether the phone signal was poor, Carolyn burst into a tirade. ¡°You''re a fool for provoking the military there the second you''re released, all because of a woman! Listen carefully. Now is the time to test your capabilities, so deal with it yourself. If you seed, we''ll support you to be the king of the underworld. But if you fail, you''re on your own,¡± she uttered coldly. Then, without giving Adam a chance to respond, she hung up immediately. ¡°Hello? Ms. Suthers?¡± Panic began to set in his heart as he listened to the dial tone. Not only did she refuse to help me out of this predicament, but she also abandoned me! I thought I''d be able to rise to the top with the support of the God of War. It never crossed my mind that I''d get cast aside before having the chance to show my capabilities! Looking helpless, Adam muttered under his breath, ¡°How did it turn out like this? Why is this happening? No, hang on. Ms. Suthers said that now is the time to test my capabilities. If I can ride out the storm, the God of War will recognize me as the king of the underworld...¡± As that thought crossed his mind, his eyes lit up. Just then, Logan appeared at the front with a loudspeaker. He shouted toward Adam and the burly men in ck suits, ¡°Those at the front, listen up! All of you are to crouch down with your hands above your heads. Those who dare to resist will be killed!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As soon as he said that, the burly men who were all scared witless crouched down one after another and lifted their arms over their heads. ¡°You''re a bunch of spineless cowards!¡± Adam snarled furiously when he saw how fearful his subordinates were. After pondering for a moment, he bit the bullet and started walking toward Logan cautiously. Upon seeing him approaching, Logan shouted again, ¡°That person in the front, listen carefully! Stop right where you are and ce both hands on your head. Otherwise, we won''t hesitate to take you down!¡± Although Adam had lived a life of fighting and killing without any fear, he could not help feeling a chill run down his spine with all the guns pointed at him. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He took out a g with a golden dragon on it from his pocket and unfurled it. That was the God of War''s dragon g, and the mere sight of it was enough to cause one to back down and think twice about acting disrespectfully. Adam had it made after his release from prison to signify that he had joined the God of War''s team. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 ¡°Listen up, all of you. This is the God of War''s dragon g, which indicates that I serve him! I''d like to see if any one of you has the guts to fire at the God of War''s underling!¡± Adam began to threaten Logan while holding onto the dragon g. Justin and the burly men in ck suits breathed a sigh of relief and were secretly ted as they saw their boss with the g. Adam had once mentioned having found himself a powerful support, but they were skeptical as to who he could depend on. So, it turns out he''s got the God of War on his side! Now we don''t have to fear anyone ever again. Despite the God of War having been in a slumber for the past five years, it was apparent that no one still daredy a finger on any of his men. Back at the Simmons residence, Wrenna turned to Harold in puzzlement. She couldn''t understand why there was a helicopter on top of the house. ¡°Mommy, I''m scared.¡± Just as Harold was about to exin the situation to Wrenna, Charlotte suddenly jumped in fright at the sound of the chopper and rushed into her mother''s arms. ¡°Stay with Char, and don''te out. I''ll go take a look,¡± Harold instructed. He didn''t want Charlotte to see what was going on outside. ¡°Okay. Be careful,¡± Wrenna replied with an understanding nod. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The man walked out the door to see Adam walking toward Logan with the dragon g in his hand. ¡°Take it from him,¡± Harold ordered from afar while standing at the door to the Simmons residence. Upon receiving hismand, Logan immediately sent two subordinates to confiscate Adam''s g. ¡°What are you doing? This is the God of War''s dragon g! Are you rebelling against him?¡± Adam roared, visibly bbergasted that Logan had the audacity to take the g away from him. Then, Harold walked over to the former and pointed at the logo on the clothes worn by the armed men. ¡°Take a close look at who these guys are.¡± ¡°Boss... These guys aren''t from the military. They''re Paradise Hotel''s security guards!¡± Justin eximed upon paying close attention to the men as well as the logo on the helicopter. ¡°What the h*ll is Paradise Hotel?¡± Adam grew even more confused at Justin''s words. The man had never heard of Paradise Hotel beforeing over, nor did he have the time to update himself on such things, given that he had just been released a few days ago. However, he was now certainly more bewildered to know that there was another force that could carry live ammunition. ¡°You''re Adam Cavill, huh? I forgot to introduce myself.¡± Harold leaned closer toward Adam. ¡°My name''s Harold Campbell, but people also refer to me as the God of War. These guys may only be Paradise Hotel''s security guards, but every one of them was once a member of my elite squad back in the day. So, the guy you im to have your back is nothing but an imposter.¡± ¡°You''re... You''re the God of War? That''s impossible.¡± Adam stared at Harold in utter shock. Then, all the color drained from his face as realization slowly dawned on him. ¡°Take him down to the Dark Prison. An evil man who tries to kill his own family should never get to see the light again,¡± Harold dered. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± Logan replied with a salute. ¡°N-No. Don''t send me to the Dark Prison. Please! I''m begging you. Kill me instead. I don''t want to go to that ce!¡± Adam''s legs began to tremble violently as soon as he heard Harold mention the Dark Prison. While the average citizen didn''t know what that ce was, it was only natural for Gablurg''s underground leader to have heard of it. The Dark Prison was the most secretive and terrifying prison in the world. All the people that were locked up inside there were those who hadmitted the most atrocious crimes imaginable. Common folk who were imprisoned there would be tormented to death by those ouws and normally wouldn''t survive even a week in that ce. Many wealthy figures would think of ways to have their enemies locked up there. In fact, that was what Adam had done before. Hence, he was clearly aware of how harrowing that ce was. ¡°Take him down there!¡± Logan immediately ordered someone to drag Adam away, disregarding thetter''s pleas. ¡°Wait, Mr. Campbell! Before I die, will you please let me see my daughter onest time? I haven''t had the chance to take a good look at Charlotte ever since she came into this world!¡± Adam begged while struggling relentlessly in the grasp of Paradise Hotel''s security guards, as though having understood that there was no escaping his fate now. Logan turned to Harold, who pondered for a moment before nodding at the former. Wrenna''s family and therge men in ck suits were absolutely floored. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. They had thought that they no longer had anything to worry about after seeing their boss bring out the dragon g. Yet, the very same man was taken down in less than two minutes and was now on his way to the Dark Prison. The whole group quivered in fear. No one dared raise their heads in the face of a dark, cold gun barrel. At that very moment, however, Wrenna and Charlotte appeared at the entrance to the Turner residence. There was also a gun pointed against Wrenna''s head as a stunning woman d in a warrior''s attire stood behind the mother and daughter. It was none other than Carolyn. Both Harold and Logan knew it wasn''t the real Carolyn, though. Harold had long heard from Logan that the fake God of War also had his very own members of The Four, all of whom resembled the real deal so closely in terms of both appearance and capabilities. Meanwhile, the fake God of War also wore a mask every day, so Logan couldn''t confirm if the former was the spitting image of Harold too. That was why he initially couldn''t tell whether or not he was dealing with the real God of Warst night when injured. It was only after receiving a signal from Harold that he became certain. Harold shared a secret code sign with The Four that was not understood by anyone else. No one else even knew it existed. ¡°Daddy, thisdy''s a meanie! I''m scared. Come save Mommy and me!¡± a frightened Charlotte cried out while hiding in her mother''s embrace. ¡°So, you''re the God of War who disappeared for five years? It''s no wonder no one ever managed to find you. You''ve been mingling around in the city all this while, huh? That''s a pretty clever move! Let my people go, or I''m going to kill both of them,¡± the fake Carolyn said to Harold, her expression turning from one of astonishment into glee. She had easily guessed Harold''s identity from the way Logan treated him so respectfully. Adam was internally overjoyed to see the fake Carolyn show up and hold Wrenna and his daughter hostage. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 However, in just a few seconds, his heart sank into his stomach again. ¡°That''s right. I''m the God of War, and we''ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Harold did not seem surprised at all when he saw the fake Carolyn. He revealed his identity calmly as if he had already foreseen that moment. The fake Carolyn''s face immediately turned pale after she heard Harold''s words. She realized she had fallen into a trap. Unfortunately, it was already toote for her by then. While the fake Carolyn was still stunned, Harold swiftly turned around and snatched a gun from the nearest armed man. Then before anyone could react, he moved at lightning speed and took a shot at the fake Carolyn. ¡°Ah!¡± cried the injured woman. Since the gun had a muffler attached to its muzzle, nobody heard the gunshot. All that reached their ears was the fake Carolyn''s painful cry. The weapon in her hand had already dropped to the ground when everyone shifted their attention to her. Her eyes were filled with disbelief as she stared at her wounded wrist and bloodied hand. She never thought the God of War could be that quick and precise. Before she even had a chance to protect herself, she was injured. However, that was not what terrified her the most because the worst had yet toe. Harold made another move while the fake Carolyn was still paying attention to her wounded wrist. Like a phantom, the God of War zoomed toward the fake Carolyn and pulled Wrenna and Charlotte behind him. He then wed at the former, convinced that she was wearing a mask. However, he was stunned when he realized that all he did was leave a few crimson scratch marks on the woman''s face instead of removing any mask. It turned out that the fake Carolyn did not have to disguise herself because she looked exactly like Carolyn. No wonder Logan got fooled! Harold froze for a while when he was hit with the sudden realization. Immediately, the fake Carolyn seized the opportunity to make a break for it. Her speed wasparable to that of the real Carolyn. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I must say I''m impressed, but don''t think for a second that I won''t get back at you for disfiguring me, God of War!¡± threatened the woman as she tried to escape. ¡°Do you think you can get away?¡± Harold scoffed before taking another shot at the fake Carolyn. However, he intentionally tilted the gun a little when he pulled the trigger. Not far away, the injured woman paused briefly after receiving a gunshot to her shoulder. Logan and the others could hear her muffled groan clearly. Nevertheless, the fake Carolyn quickly continued with her escape, seemingly still strong enough to move on her own. ¡°Why didn''t you just shoot her in the head, Mr. Campbell?¡± inquired Logan puzzledly after the woman left their sight. With his marksmanship, the God of War couldn''t possibly have missed. The only exnation is that he did it on purpose! ¡°How can I find the mastermind if I kill her? Order your men to be on the lookout. I want her captured alive!¡± Haroldmanded Logan. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± With that, Logan immediately took a dozen men with him and left the scene. As for Adam, his spark of hope was quickly snuffed out when he saw how fast Harold bested the fake Carolyn. After listening to the conversation between the two, Adam was convinced that the person before him was the real God of War, not the one he joined up with. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Adam was sure that he was going to be locked away in the Dark Prison where he would be tortured to death. With that thought in mind, he began to descend into madness. He broke away from the two armed men holding him down and went straight for the gun lying in front of him. ¡°If I''m going down, I''m taking you both with me!¡± he shouted as he trained the weapon at the mother and daughter not far away. Adam was determined to murder Wrenna and Charlotte while he still had a chance. However, the moment Adam pulled the trigger, Harold swiftly lifted his leg and kicked Adam on the wrist. Bang! The gunshot resounded in the air, and in response, the mother and daughter both screamed in horror. Even though Adam had missed, the loud noise was enough to frighten Wrenna and Charlotte. When the armed men surrounding the Turner residence realized what had happened, they immediately fired at Adam, riddling the man with bullet holes. The scene was so gory that little Charlotte passed out almost instantly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Take Char back into the house!¡± Harold quickly shouted at the dumbfounded Wrenna, who only regained her senses after that. Then she hurriedly carried Charlotte back inside as instructed. The brutes in ck suits that Adam had brought with him soon ended up being taken away by the people of Paradise Hotel. Even though murdering of the brutes was not necessary to prevent the leak of crucial information, they were warned to be discreet. Charlotte regained consciousness shortly after Harold treated her in one of the rooms at the Turner residence. ¡°Mommy...¡± Charlotte cried. ¡°I had a terrible nightmare just now. There were so many bad guys!¡± She threw herself at Wrenna. Even after waking up, she was still fear-stricken. What surprised Harold was that the girl thought what had happened just then was simply a nightmare. ¡°You don''t have to be afraid, Char. You just had a bad dream; it can''t hurt you now that you''re awake. Daddy and Mommy are here for you!¡±forted Harold. At that moment, Wrenna''s other family members cautiously entered the room. ¡°Wait outside!¡± Harold shouted unceremoniously at the Turners. If it were before, the three Turners would have scolded Harold for doing that. After all, the house belonged to them. Right then, however, even the scarred Justin dared not utter a word of defiance after they learned who Harold really was. The three ended up backing out of the room and waiting outside obediently. Wrenna did not go out to her family immediately after getting her daughter to go back to sleep. Instead, she turned to Harold. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If you have something on your mind, just spit it out!¡± Harold felt uneasy when she stared at him. ¡°Are you really the God of War?¡± inquired Wrenna while continuing to fix her eyes on Harold. ¡°My name is Harold Campbell. As for God of War, it''s just something others came up with!¡± exined Harold somewhat embarrassedly. After getting her answer, Wrenna circled Harold twice before proceeding to a question that left him nonplussed. ¡°I thought they said the God of War was supposed to have three heads and six limbs, so why do you look like an average man? Plus, you''re a thug!¡±mented Wrenna, rendering Harold utterly helpless. Suddenly, Harold''s phone rang. It was Isabe calling. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Harold was overjoyed, but after ncing at Wrenna, he instantly withdrew his smile. ¡°There''s something I have to tend to. Your family shouldn''t dare try anything. You''ll be fine!¡± With that, he opened the window and jumped right out. When Wrenna walked over to look out the window, Harold was already nowhere to be seen. ¡°B*stard!¡± Even though Wrenna could not help but curse Harold, there was not a hint of anger on her face. In fact, she began to blush when she thought about how she had actually slept with the legendary God of War. Harold only answered Isabe''s call after leaving the Turner residence. ¡°Where did you go, Harold? I haven''t seen you sincest night,¡± said Isabe somewhat displeasedly as soon as her call went through. ¡°I... was on a business trip, and I''ll be back by tomorrow morning!¡± That was the best excuse Harold coulde up with because he did not expect Isabe to return so soon. Neither did he think he would have to lie to his wife like that; it filled his heart with guilt. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. While the two were talking on the phone, the fake Carolyn was being treated in a private clinic. The bullet had nearly pierced her shoulder, but that did not stop her from being on the move again right after the doctor removed the bullet and bandaged her wound. Worried that Logan and his men would find her, the fake Carolyn had no choice but to leave the clinic while still in pain. Only after settling down in a safe ce did she begin to look into Harold''s information, and it did not take long for her to find what she needed. She then sent a message to her master: Master, the n to control Adam has failed, but I''ve located the God of War¡ªhe''s been hiding in Dellmoor! ¡°Don''t move!¡± Logan and his armed men stormed into her hideout just as she was about to report her situation. Realizing that she would not be able to send her second message in time, the fake Carolyn immediately deleted her master''s contact details when she saw Logan and the others. Harold only returned to Dellmoor in peace that evening after learning that the fake Carolyn had been sessfully captured. Meanwhile, the fake Gods of War all over the world lost contact with the fake Carolyn after receiving just one message from her. ¡°You''ve finally shown yourself, and I can''t wait to challenge you!¡± uttered a man wearing an almond- shaped mask in a luxurious presidential suite to himself. The mysterious man picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Make the necessary arrangements. Our final destination is Dellmoor.¡± With that, the exposed half of the man''s lips broke into a smirk as his eyes shone with excitement. Located far away in Norwal City, Harold had no idea that he had beenpromised. Since Wrenna had matters to deal with at home, Harold could only return to Dellmoor alone. It was eight in the morning when he finally reached the city, and the first ce he went to was his office. Unfortunately, he found not a single person inside, and after checking the calendar, he realized it was the weekend. No wonder Wrenna was in no hurry to get back to Dellmoor. Because he told Isabe he had gone on a business trip, Harold had no choice but to stay in the office until around ten o''clock before going home. However, before he could leave the building, he received another call from his wife. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 ¡°Are you back in Dellmoor yet, Harold?¡± asked Isabe. Harold noticed that his wife sounded a little different from usual. It was as if her voice had been imbued with more emotions. When Isabe spoke to me before, I always felt as though she was talking to a stranger. Now, it sounds like we''re much closer! Harold was unsure if that was all just in his mind. ¡°I''ve already reached the office. Is anything wrong?¡± replied Harold half-truthfully. For some reason, he just could not seem to stop feeling guilty. Now I know how those men who sleep around feel when their wives start calling to check on them. ¡°I''m in the sales department of Fortune Real Estate. Come here quickly!¡± answered Isabe. Half an hourter, Harold reached the office his wife mentioned in his car. He could see the cold but gorgeous woman waiting at the entrance from afar. Her skin had be smoother and fairer, thanks to Samuel''s treatment. Because of that, the woman, who was already extraordinarily attractive before, became even more of a head-turner. Whether male or female, passers-by just could not help themselves from stealing a nce or two at her. Even Harold, who had not seen Isabe for a few days, was deeply captivated by her beauty. ¡°What are you doing here, Be? Are we moving to a new house?¡± asked Harold curiously. He did not think there was anything wrong with their current home. With two bedrooms and one living room, our house is just nice! ¡°My mother''s reconciled with my uncle and her other family members, so we''ll definitely have more guestsing over in the future. Not only is the house we have now small, but it''s also rented. Let''s go inside and see if we can find a more suitable one!¡± Isabe was all smiles when she saw Harold. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She extended her hands, intending to hold Harold''s arm, but she quickly changed her mind when she noticed the many passers-by near them. In the end, Isabe shyly withdrew her hands since she had never held a man''s arm before. She even intentionally walked ahead of Harold and kept a distance from him to hide her embarrassment. Just like that, the two made their way to the sales department of Fortune Real Estate. ¡°Wee!¡± greeted a saleswoman warmly when she saw the good-looking couple. ¡°Could you tell me which houses yourpany recently opened for sale have betteryouts andrger areas?¡± Isabe questioned the sweet staff member in her usual calm manner. ¡°Of course. Fortune Real Estate just began selling Bliss Residencest week. Located near Purdina, the houses are surrounded by stunning sceneries ande with windows and balconies that allow you to truly appreciate the beauty of thendscape. Our houses are designed by top international architects...¡± introduced the saleswoman as she led Harold and Isabe to a model of the house. After looking around, the couple was quite impressed but felt overwhelmed by the number of choices avable at Fortune Real Estate. Not only were they all ready to live in, but each had their own strengths in design oryout. ¡°Maybe you should keep browsing while I call my parents and see what they have to say.¡± Isabe thought the elders would be more particr with the geomancy of a house, so she decided to ask if they had any requests. ¡°You''re a very lucky man, Mr. Campbell. Your wife is both beautiful and thoughtful!¡±mented the staff member after Isabe went aside to make the phone call, intending to butter up Harold. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 The saleswoman was determined to close her first deal of the day. They both arrived in luxury cars, meaning they''re financiallyfortable and unlikely to leave here empty-handed. However, Harold could not care less about the staff member''s ttery, for he had got his eyes fixed on Brittany and her family, who also happened to be house-hunting. I didn''t expect to bump into them here. I guess this is a small world, after all. ¡°I think we should go back and discuss it before returning here, Miss!¡± uttered Harold when he saw that Brittany and her family were headed in his direction. It''d be awkward if they were to see me. After brushing off the saleswoman, Harold intended to hurry away with Isabe. We cane back after they''ve left, or maybe we can just go to another real estate agency. ¡°Wait, Mr. Campbell! Don''t go just yet. We haven''t even gone through all the houses. You can tell me if you''re in any way dissatisfied with my service, and I''ll do better,¡± uttered the saleswoman, trying her best to make Harold stay. She was shocked when she sensed the man''s sudden urgency to leave. Everything was fine a few minutes ago, so why the sudden change of attitude? Are the rich these days this entric? ¡°No, that''s not it; your service was excellent. It''s just that I think we should bring our parents over with us so we can ask for their opinions!¡± Harold came up with an excuse just so the saleswoman would let him go. However, themotion quickly attracted Gordon''s attention. ¡°Brittany, isn''t that Harold? He''s looking to buy a house, huh? You two were together for so long, but he dumped you the second he got rich. Let''s get him to pay you a breakup fee. We can''t let him off the hook that easily!¡± stated Gordon angrily to his sister and mother after spotting Harold. He then shifted Brittany''s and Mandy''s attention away from the houses to Harold by pointing his finger straight at the other man. The Xenos family resumed their cooperation with hotels,rge factories, andpany cafeterias at just the right time. The produce at Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce was ripe for reaping, and the Xenoses managed to sell it at a wholesale price equivalent to the retail price in the market. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The family earned a sizeable profit, so after paying off a portion of their bank loan, they decided to encourage Gordon to get married by the end of the year by spending a few hundred thousand to buy him arge house as a wedding gift. Still, none of them expected to run into Harold while house-hunting. As soon as he noticed the Xenoses'' gaze, Harold instinctively turned around and was ready to leave. ¡°Hold it right there, Harold!¡± shouted Gordon the second he noticed what Harold was trying to do. Gordon then ran over and blocked his way. ¡°What are you doing, Gordon?¡± questioned Brittany in panic when she saw her brother''s actions. However, she quickly settled down when she remembered the information they had gotten in the past few days. Craig and Philip of Dellmoor''s Big Three were only respectful to Harold because Harold''s earned his father-inw''s favor. Brittany and Mandy had learned many things they never knew, thanks to an investigation conducted on Harold. ording to the investigation, there were various indications that a mysterious figure more powerful than Craig, James, and Philip resided in Dellmoor. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 On top of that, both Craig and James had gained status with the backing of the mysterious figure. It was only natural that they curried favor with Benson, to whom the mysterious figure gave recognition. The Xenoses believed luck was the only reason Harold could go from rags to riches and that the best proof for their assumption was how the stocks and futures Benson bought with James'' help had skyrocketed. James and Benson had shaken the entire financial industry in Dellmoor the day before when they cashed out hundreds of millions in a single day. At that point, Benson had already be the second most well-known investor in the city. To the Xenoses, Harold was nothing more than a kept man. They were not grateful to him even though he had used his connections to resolve their crisis because they believed that he still owed Brittany. ¡°Brittany, this heartless b*stard threw your five-year rtionship with him as if it was nothing! He betrayed you the moment he chose to marry Isabe for the few hundred thousand betrothal gift, so why are you still defending him?¡± Gordon asked his sister displeasedly. Harold''s face darkened after he heard Gordon''s harsh words. Gordon was used to seeing Harold grovel to him and his family, so he got even more upset when he noticed thetter giving him an unpleasant look. ¡°What''s up with that look in your eye? Don''t think for a second that you''ve be an elite just because of your b*tch of a wife! You''re just a kept man!¡± Gordon spat disrespectfully in front of Harold. Furious that Gordon repeatedly called Isabe a b*tch, Harold lifted his hand and was ready to p him to kingdome. Seeing that Harold was about to hit her brother, Brittany immediately stepped between the men. ¡°Don''t you dare, Harold!¡± shouted the woman while ring at Harold. With Brittany in his way, Harold had no choice but to swallow his anger. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you afraid to hit me? As I said, you''re nothing but a kept man! I thought all that wealth would''ve at least made you a little tougher, but you''re still just a useless coward!¡± taunted Gordon, who was feeling even smugger after his sister stepped up to protect him. At that moment, apart from the staff members of the sales department, there were many other customers in the building. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It did not take long before a circle of people began to form around Harold and the Xenoses. After listening to the conversation between Gordon and Harold, the onlookers were convinced that Harold had abandoned the five-year rtionship he had with Brittany to marry a rich woman. Even though Gordon''s words were harsh, the onlookers all gave Harold a disgusted look because they thought Gordon had a point. It was enough to make Harold feel uneasy. ¡°You have three minutes to disappear from my sight, or else...¡± threatened Harold, for he did not want Isabe to see what was happening. ¡°Would you look at that? The man''s grown a pair after marrying a rich woman! If you want us to leave, all you have to do is pay us a breakup fee.¡± The Xenoses did not take Harold''s threat seriously at all. Mandy even nodded approvingly when she saw that her son not only remembered most of the life lessons she had taught him but also applied them expertly. On the other hand, the onlookers were stunned when they heard Gordon''s words. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 The crowd didn''t realize that the Xenoses were asking for a breakup fee. ¡°This family''s pretty crummy. He''s not married to her, yet they''re asking him to cough up a fee for breaking up?¡± ¡°That''s right! He''s clearly capable if he can get together with a rich woman. I heard that rich women are very perverted, so much so that the member of their male partners are tired every day from having to please them sexually.¡± ¡°Tch! You men only know how to view this issue from a man''s perspective. Based on what they said, it seems that the two of them have been in a rtionship for five years. If a woman spent the best five years of her life with a man, and he abandoned her for a rich woman, is it really outrageous for the woman to ask the man for a little breakup fee to make up for the youth she lost?¡± After the onlookers listened to Gordon''s words, they discussed the matter among themselves in whispers. The men thought the Xenoses had gone overboard because they believed a breakup shouldn''t warrant a fee. However, almost all the women there were on the Xenoses'' side. They saw Gordon as a loving brother because they considered the request for a breakup fee after Brittany had spent five years of her youth on Harold to be reasonable. A few couples even started arguing with each other about the matter. The more they quarreled, the more distant they became, so much so that their faces turned red from anger, and they almost divorced each other on the spot. Harold was a little amused by the people''s discussions. ¡°You want a breakup fee? Sure. Just give me a number.¡± He had no intention of causing a scene with the Xenoses. Even though it was the Xenoses who wanted the breakup in the first ce, he did mistake Brittany for a girl he knew in the past and pursued her, wasting years of her life as a result. To him, it was only natural for her family to demandpensation for that. ¡°At least you still have a conscience. We''re not asking for a lot. Just one million for every single year you dated her. Since you two were together for five years, five million it is, then,¡± Gordon said without hesitation. The onlookers gasped in surprise in response to his words. Five million for a breakup fee? That''s way too much! Even the women who had sided with the Xenoses thought the amount was exorbitant. However, what was even more shocking to them had yet to arrive. Like Gordon, Harold agreed to the Xenoses'' request without hesitation. He said, ¡°Sure. It''s just five million. Don''t bother me after this, or you''ll feel my wrath.¡± With that, he nced in the direction Isabe had left earlier. Seeing that she still hadn''t returned from answering her phone, he felt at ease. The bystanders were even more bbergasted when they heard what he said. He''s so cool! He agreed to give them five million without batting an eye! Just how rich is this brat''s wife? How much money does she give him every month for him to be able to act like that? No wonder so many men want to marry a rich wife. It''s not just that they don''t need to work as hard or as much as before, but they aren''t required to work for the rest of their lives anymore! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Countless men in the scene aimed their envious sights at Harold. As for the women, they were jealous of Brittany. Getting five million as a breakup fee after dating a man for five years is just too d*mn worth it! Not a lot of women could earn that much money even after working in Durbaine for five years. If they could get their hands on five million, they would practically be set for life! ¡°You...¡± The Xenoses were surprised when Harold agreed to their request readily. They had never thought he would agree to pay five million without any reservation. It seems that this amount of money is nothing to this pretty boy. If we had known this earlier, we would''ve asked him for ten million! Chapter 240 Chapter 240 However, since they had already asked for five million, they felt embarrassed to change it to ten million in front of so many people. Looking somewhat troubled, Brittany informed, ¡°I''ve sent you the ount number. Just transfer the money to the ount.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Harold pulled out his phone, ready to transfer the money. ¡°What are you doing, Harold?¡± Isabe''s displeased voice could be heard right then. The instant Harold heard her voice, his heart skipped a beat. With his current status and power, no one, not even an army, could faze him, except for Isabe. He would get flustered because he cared too much about her. He had intended to chase the Xenoses away before she returned after her call ended. In the end, his efforts were all in vain. With an expression uglier than crying settled on his face, Harold turned to Isabe. When the crowd heard her voice, they, too, looked back. Many of the men felt a bomb exploding in their minds when they saw Isabe. Their breathing quickened so much that they thought they were on the verge of asphyxiation. She''s too beautiful! It''s not even an exaggeration to call her a goddess! Besides astonishment, the women also couldn''t help but stare at Isabe with envy. Isabe was too gorgeous. Even though she was in in fall wear instead of branded clothing, her simple outfit could still entuate her cool temperament. The women couldn''t help but be jealous of her. Her skin, especially, appeared even more tender than a newborn''s. Even the softest and most supple skin might not be as perfect as hers. No one had any idea how she took such good care of her skin. It looked natural and wasn''t at all covered in makeup. Gordon knew Isabe in the past, but he had always been intimidated by her cold and cavalier attitude, so much so that he didn''t dare to have any inappropriate ideas about her. However, at that moment, he couldn''t help but gulp upon seeing her again after a month. His heart started racing. He had thought his girlfriend was already really beautiful. Yet, he suddenly felt thatparing his demanding girlfriend to Isabe was akin toparing a wild chicken to a phoenix. It was no contest because Isabe was too beautiful. She was the most beautiful woman any man at the scene had ever seen. Despite their differing preferences for women, they all thought that Isabe was so stunning that they had difficulty breathing. Even Mandy, a middle-aged woman, was deeply drawn to Isabe when she saw her. Lowering her head, she looked at her belly full of b and felt her sagging skin and many wrinkles on her face. Thisparison made her heart sink. Brittany felt even worse. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The instant Isabe appeared, Brittany was astounded. She thought that her natural charming eyes were worthless in the face of Isabe''s alluring beauty. Did Harold transform her into this beauty after marrying and sleeping with her? What else could exin the metamorphosis she underwent in just a short month? In the past, her skin was only about as good as mine. I was born with a pair of captivating eyes, and I''m capable of bewitching any man. We were both beautiful in our own way, but now... Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Isabe''s beauty totally overshadowed Brittany''s captivating eyes, causing thetter to look resentful. Isabe''s appearance instantly drew everyone''s attention, regardless of their gender or age. The crowd couldn''t help but make way for her. ¡°I...¡± Harold watched Isabe approach him from outside and was temporarily at a loss for words. When Brittany saw Isabe walk in, she gritted her teeth and mocked, ¡°So this b*tch is here too, huh? Your boyfriend who lived off you pitied me, his ex, so much that he gave me five million as an allowance. Did hearing that hurt you?¡± Isabe''s expression turned sour in response to Brittany''s words. ¡°How dare you give my dad''s hard- earned money to your ex, Harold! Are you telling me you still can''t let her go? Have you forgotten how her family used to treat you?¡± She pointed at Harold, intending to reprimand him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, she didn''t dare to do so in front of so many people. She was afraid he would lose his dignity as a man if she did. Ever since she saw Harold take her father''s money and him trying to please her while pretending to be the God of War, she felt he was a prideful man, even more so than her grandfather. Isabe wasn''t sure where he got so much money from. Did Dad transfer him even more money? The more she thought about it, the more she believed it to be the case. Her father had struck it rich in the financial market with James a few days ago. Both of them had worked together to earn one hundred million in the stock market and international futures in a single day, and it shook the entire Dellmoor financial industry. Not only that, Harold had recently risked his life to save her from a raging fire, so it wasn''t a stretch for her to imagine her father had rewarded him with ten or twenty million for his effort. Still, Isabe was somewhat furious that he had given her father''s money to the Xenoses. He still can''t let go of Brittany! Isabe was so jealous that one could even hear it in her voice. ¡°Listen to me, Be. It''s not what you think. I did waste five years of Brittany''s life by dating her. Once I give her the breakup fee, both of us won''t have anything to do with each other anymore,¡± Harold said in a panic. Isabe snorted and uttered in disbelief, ¡°Men are all liars. Do you really think I''d believe it?¡± Nevertheless, when she saw how anxious he was as he exined the situation, she let out a sigh of relief inwardly. As her body rxed, she even felt a wave of bliss in her heart. In order to hide those emotions, Isabe put on an expression opposite to how she felt, arrived in between the two, and stared at Brittany. ¡°You were the one who disdained Harold for being poor, Brittany. On the day of the wedding, you broke up with him because he couldn''t provide the betrothal gifts your family demanded. I even tried to advise you all back then, yet you''re now asking him for a breakup fee? Can you people be any more shameless?¡± she questioned candidly. From the moment Brittany asked Harold for an even greater amount of betrothal gifts, Isabe had be extremely disappointed in Brittany''s character. Seeing Brittany doing such a shameless thing again only made Isabe hate her even more. ¡°You...¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Brittany''s mouth was left hanging open as she couldn''te up with any retorts after being questioned by Isabe. Indeed, she was the one who had broken up with Harold first. The crowd went wild once more as they listened to the two women''s conversation. They didn''t know Brittany had proposed the breakup because she had despised Harold for being poor and that she wanted to extort him now after seeing how well he had been doing recently. The crowd abhorred the Xenoses'' shamelessness. Although the men were jealous of Harold for marrying a rich wife who was as beautiful as a goddess, they still felt bad for him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They stared at the Xenoses, a look of contempt filled their eyes. Likewise, although the women were jealous of Isabe, they despised the Xenoses. In fact, many of them regretted arguing with their boyfriends or husbands earlier. Seeing how her daughter was getting dunked on, Mandy pointed at Isabe''s nose and roared shamelessly, ¡°Isabe, you homewrecker! Who''s the shameless one here? You were the one who seduced Harold at Brittany''s wedding! That''s why he agreed to break up with Brittany and leave with you! Even if you don''t want to hand over the five million, you still have to. Otherwise, we''ll make sure the entire Dellmoor learns that you stole Brittany''s man!¡± The crowd was dumbfounded once more. They were uncertain if Brittany had brought up the breakup first or if the stunning goddess had indeed seduced the groom. Most importantly, all of them were curious about Harold. He appeared so unremarkable that they couldn''t understand why two gorgeous women were fighting for him. Being ndered by Mandy almost blew Isabe''s top off. She had long known that Mandy was an unreasonable person. However, she didn''t expect her to be that shameless. This miserable old shrew! ¡°You want a breakup fee, huh? Fine, I''ll give it to you. Five million, right? I''ll give you ten million instead. If I see any of you pester my husband in the future, I''m going to kill you,¡± Isabe spat. Then she pulled out her phone and transferred the ten million her father had given her yesterday to Brittany, shocking everyone with her crazy act once more. Brittany did not expect Isabe to give the breakup fee on Harold''s behalf or even double the amount requested at all. To a normal family like theirs, ten million was an astronomical figure. Brittany should feel happy to receive that much money, but there wasn''t even a tinge of excitement in her heart. On the contrary, she was filled with indescribable disappointment, feeling as though something very important was saying goodbye to her. Meanwhile, Gordon and Mandy were experiencing theplete opposite of what Brittany was feeling. When they saw that Isabe had actually transferred ten million into their ount, they got so excited that their hearts were racing. They felt as if they were dreaming. After all, they had suddenly be millionaires and no longer the bumpkins they used to be. That was something they could have never imagined. Seeing that her daughter was silent, Mandy piped up, ¡°No problem! He''s just a pretty boy anyway. Brittany doesn''t care for men like that!¡± ¡°Hmph! You lot better keep your promise. Let''s go, Hubby!¡± Isabe uttered before turning around, grabbing Harold, and leaving the sales department of Fortune Real Estate. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The instant Harold turned around, he suddenly saw a somewhat familiar figure. He couldn''t recall the person''s name until he was out of Fortune Real Estate¡ªAutumn Linnel. She was the pretty journalist he had met back at Larson Corporation. Autumn had noticed Harold as well. So this guy already has a wife, huh? And her wife looks so attractive. The onlookers left after Harold and Isabe did. The only people around were the Xenoses and two Fortune Real Estate employees. Seeing that the crowd had dispersed, Mandy also left the building with Brittany and Gordon. ¡°Now that we have ten million, we should buy a mansion instead of a small house!¡± The employees of Fortune Real Estate were dumbfounded by her words. They had thought they could sell two houses. In the end, they couldn''t even sell one. After leaving Fortune Real Estate, Harold and Isabe stopped at the parking lot. He was very happy as he followed behind her because he had seen how jealous she had been earlier. Looks like my recent efforts have paid off! In the past, she faked our marriage because she wanted to use me to reject her arranged marriage with the Larson family. That was all our rtionship amounted to. However, seeing that she was jealous earlier... I think things will no longer be how they used to be, and she probably won''t mention divorcing me anymore. Just as he was feeling gleeful, Isabe, with her back against him, said, ¡°If you still can''t let Brittany go, you can return to her right now, Harold! We''ll visit City Hall next Monday to end our fake marriage and return your freedom!¡± Harold was bbergasted. This isn''t how the story is supposed to go. Without giving him a chance to exin, Isabe went straight to her blue Audi. Seeing that Isabe was about to leave right away, Harold swiftly stepped forward and pleaded, ¡°Be, I can exin!¡± Unfortunately, she had no intention of giving him that chance as she drove away. He stood motionless in ce, looking helpless. At that moment, he finally understood why people said that a woman''s mind was unfathomable. Back in the sales department, Isabe had been willing to lose ten million because she was jealous for his sake, yet she still wanted to divorce him. It wasn''t until after some time had passed that Harold stopped staring in the direction she had left and returned home. He hoped Isabe would give him the chance to exin himself after going back. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, when he arrived home, he noticed no one was inside. Isabe didn''t return home at all, not even Pauline and Benson, who usually loved to stay at home, were there. Harold gave Craig a call. ¡°Hey, Cray¡ªCraigy, can you give Marilyn a call and ask her if my wife''s at her ce?¡± He had wanted to call Craig Cray, but he thought it sounded too weird, so he changed it to Craigy. Less than five minutester, Craig called him back and told him Isabe was indeed at Marilyn''s ce. That made Harold feel mncholic. Based on his previous experience, Isabe would no doubt stay at Marilyn''s ce for the next two days until Monday, when City Hall was in operation. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 I didn''t even have the chance to exin myself. Harold turned on the television and started watching boring news. Suddenly, Chanaea Central Television reported a piece of news that made him frown. The fake God of War had decided to visit Dellmoor as hisst stop. This bastard''s actually delivering himself to me on a silver tter. To think I''ve been hunting high and low for him all this time. ¡°Still, I need to handle my issue with Isabe first and exin myself to her.¡± His eyes remained glued to the screen. ¡°Chanaea Central Television...¡± A lightbulb shed above Harold''s head as a fantastic idea entered his mind. Without dy, he pulled out his phone and called Logan. ¡°Logan, I need you to stop whatever you''re doing and contact the person in charge of Chanaea Central Television...¡± An excited smile formed on his face after he made his request to Logan and hung up the phone. He believed Isabe would be touched once she saw the fruit of hisbor. To ensure nothing would go wrong, Harold called Philip, Craig, and James to ask them to work together. All that was left for him to do upon making those four calls was wait. Upon receiving Harold''s call, Philip, Craig, James, and their subordinates began to busy themselves. Meanwhile, at Larson Corporation, Philip, with a serious expression, ordered his seductive secretary, ¡°I want you to inform every high-ranking executive in thepany to stop whatever they''re doing regardless of how important it is and go to the conference room in five minutes for a meeting. Those who arrivete or are absent will be fired.¡± His words shocked his secretary so much that her expression changed. She had been working under Philip for years, and never once had she seen him look that serious before. Since he said those who werete would be fired, she thought something big had happened to the company. ¡°All right, Mr. Larson. I''ll do that right away!¡± Aside from Larson Corporation, James and Craig were also doing simr things in their respective companies. The topic of all three meetings in all three conference rooms was the same: if one''s wife was angry and asked for a divorce, what would be the best way to change her mind and make her stay? Philip''s, James'', and Craig''s subordinates all had toe up with a solid n in an hour and execute that n before seven in the evening. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When Craig learned that Marilyn was Isabe''s best friend, he treated her as though she was an A-list celebrity. The most obvious treatment he had given her was moving her from her small condominium to a big mansion. Additionally, she was given priority for all good resources. Those who didn''t know what was going on would think Marilyn was hooking up with Craig. A lot of people were jealous of her. Even though Isabe had been back for two days, she hadn''t had time to visit her best friend. After leaving Fortune Real Estate, she drove all the way to Marilyn''s ce. Marilyn had canceled all the unimportant activities she had scheduled for the afternoon to apany Isabe. When she saw how much Isabe had transformed, she, a celebrity, was shocked. Her temperament and skin have changed way too much! However, she wasn''t jealous of Isabe at all. Instead, she was happy for her. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Isabe took a sip of the coffee that Marilyn had brewed for her and asked pensively, ¡°Tell me, Marilyn. Do you think I should end my fake marriage with Harold?¡± ¡°What did you just ask me, Be?¡± Marilyn was shocked. In the past, Isabe would only treat Harold as a tool to escape the arranged marriages her family had for her. At that moment, however, Marilyn could tell that Harold had held a ce in her friend''s heart. ¡°I said, I''ve already told Harold to meet me at City Hall next Monday so we can end our fake marriage, but I can''t stop feeling a little depressed. What should I do?¡± With a serious expression, Marilyn replied, ¡°I can tell from what you''re saying that you''ve fallen for Harold. Are you going to betray your God of War?¡± The reason she structured her question like that was that she thought Harold wasn''t a good man. Even though he says he loves Isabe and acts as though he does in front of her, I saw him meeting with another woman secretly when she was still at her grandmother''s ce. I''m so tempted to show her the photo I took at the Horington restaurant back then to let her see what kind of person he truly is. ¡°I...¡± Isabe was momentarily stunned by her friend''s question. ¡°How should I put this... True, the God of War is the man of my dream. However, that''s all he is¡ªan unreachable dream. How can someone like him fall in love with someone like me? Even if I do have a chance to meet with him one day, he''s still a hero in the eyes of many. I can''t possibly have him all to myself. Harold''s different. When he risked his life to save me from that sea of fire back then, I thought he was a hero, one that only belonged to me. I truly believed that both of us would have died back then. I was terrified, but when I saw him, I suddenly calmed down. All the fear in my heart vanished in an instant. The only regret I have now is that I have disappointed my parents cause I couldn''t fulfill my filial duties...¡± Aside from recounting her near-death experience, she also told her friend about the romantic time she had spent with Harold when they were shopping at her grandmother''s ce. Unbeknownst to her, as she continued to speak, a smile gradually formed on her face. Listening to Isabe''s tale made Marilyn jealous. They really live and die together, huh? Not many people will ever have the chance to experience a romantic brush with death. After giving Isabe''s conundrum some thought, Marilyn answered, ¡°I think you should decide this for yourself.¡± Isabe pondered for a while before throwing all her worries to the back of her mind. ¡°Ugh, whatever. I don''t want to think about it anymore. I still have a day to consider it. Anyway, I''ll be staying at your ce tonight. When I visited my granny, I learned a few dishes from her. You''ll have the opportunity to taste my delicious cooking tonight.¡± ¡°Great! I was just wondering what to eat for dinner. Let''s go out and buy the ingredients now!¡± Upon hearing that delicious food would be served today, Marilyn excitedly and promptly put on a disguise. Isabe had to disguise herself as well before she was dragged out of the house by Marilyn. That was because Isabe''s current appearance was drawing too much attention. Regardless of where she went, many men would nce at her in secret, giving her goosebumps. When both of them returned to Marilyn''s ce after buying the ingredients, it was already past six in the evening. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. While watching television, they prepared the dishes Isabe had learned from her grandmother. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 At seven o''clock, almost all the television channels were broadcasting the news. ¡°Good evening. Today is... Thank you for watching today''s news broadcast. Please stay tuned for the following news. The God of War, who''s currently still gathering funds for The Veteran''s Foundation in Epea, has announced on Twitter that thest stop of his fundraising event is the economic hub of Chanaea¡ªDellmoor.¡± The first piece of news was about the fake God of War''s arrival in Dellmoor. The moment Marilyn saw the words ¡°God of War,¡± she rushed into the kitchen and eximed excitedly, ¡°Look! The news is talking about the man of your dream, Isabe! The God of War ising to Dellmoor!¡± She looked even more excited than Isabe, who was inside the kitchen. When Isabe heard that, she promptly exited the kitchen and asked in disbelief, ¡°What? He''s really coming to Dellmoor?¡± If that piece of news is true, that means I''m a step closer to meeting the man of my dreams. Sadly, when she exited the kitchen, the news had already ended. Just as Isabe was nning to check the news on Twitter, the second piece of news broadcasted on the television grabbed her and her friend''s attention. ¡°Please stay tuned for the second news. Mr. Harold Campbell from Dellmoor solemnly apologizes to his wife, Ms. Isabe Turner. He hopes she will return home after seeing this news and give him the chance to exin himself.¡± When Marilyn and Isabe saw the news, their jaws dropped. Even though it was only a short piece of news that sounded very serious, it was still broadcasted to everyone in the country, perhaps even to people from across the world. The audience went wild when they saw that. After all, someone had used the news broadcast to apologize to his wife. While they had no idea who Harold was, they certainly knew he was a crazy and romantic man. After a few seconds, when the two women snapped back to reality, Marilyn shouted at her friend excitedly, ¡°You''re about to go viral, Isabe! You were literally on the news!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Still bewildered, Isabe turned to Marilyn and asked, ¡°Isabe Turner... Was the news talking about me, Marilyn?¡± ¡°It should be. The news reporter stated very clearly that Mr. Harold Campbell from Dellmoor solemnly apologizes to his wife, Ms. Isabe Turner. He hopes she will return home after seeing this news and give him the chance to exin himself. Even if there is someone else called Harold Campbell in Dellmoor, there''s no way his wife is called Isabe Turner as well and that she''s not back home right now,¡± Marilyn answered with a nk expression. ¡°I can''t believe they even broadcast stuff like this. How much money did my dad give him for him to bribe the crew?¡± Isabe said angrily, but joy swelled in her heart. If she hadn''t already had a hero in her heart, she would''ve been willing to entrust herself to Harold, a man who had not only risked his life to protect her but was also thoughtful enough to broadcast an apology on the news, for the rest of her life. Aren''t there many people who fell in love after marrying each other? An urge to try falling in love with Harold suddenly appeared in Isabe''s mind. ¡°Are you angry at him for spending your dad''s money to please you, or are you angry that he''s fooling around and making you famous in front of everyone in the country?¡± Marilyn asked somewhat jealously. Right then, the sound of helicopters whirring could be heard outside Marilyn''s home. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Marilyn approached the window curiously and was dumbstruck once again. ¡°Isabe,e quick! Harold''s way too much of a romantic!¡± Her eyes were so glued to the scene outside her window that she didn''t want to turn her head back to look at her friend. Instead, she stretched her hand backward and waved at Isabe. Isabe, who was still watching the news, walked toward the window with curiosity when she heard Marilyn yell. ¡°This is...¡± Much like Marilyn, she was dumbfounded the instant she saw the scene outside the window. There were seven helicopters hovering outside. Each helicopter had arge LED sign attached at the bottom, which read: I''m sorry, Isabe! The words were huge, and since it was already dark outside, the message was blindingly obvious. The helicopters slowly flew around Marilyn''s house after that. When the seven helicopters flew to the balcony, Marilyn and Isabe also headed there. All seven helicopters flew in circles above the balcony for a while. Everyone in the city could see it. ¡°Look! There are so many helicopters. There are LED signs with colorful words on them too!¡± Many people were stunned when they saw the helicopters. They quickly called for their friends, family, and loved ones to watch the sky. ¡°Holy shit! Who''s so rich that they''re using seven helicopters to pick up women? Does this mean those who are poor no longer have the right to argue with their girlfriends?¡± ¡°Oh my god. Did you guys see the logo on the helicopters? Those are Paradise Hotel''s helicopters...¡± Countless citizens of Dellmoor were gazing at the seven helicopters flying above Marilyn''s mansion. Meanwhile, on the balcony of the Xenos residence, Gordon was talking to his girlfriend on the phone when she suddenly asked him to look at the eastern sky. When he raised his head, he saw the helicopters and Isabe''s name on the LED signs. He promptly asked his sister to look at them. ¡°Brittany,e out and check this out! I wonder who the rich guy using those seven choppers to apologize to that b*tch, Isabe, is. Is it that pretty boy, Harold? He never done anything that romantic when he was with you, right?¡± Brittany came out with a look of jealousy in her eyes. Then she answered her brother with resentment, ¡°When he was still with me, he was just a poor b*stard! The best he could do was bring me to a high-ss restaurant once or twice per month after getting his pay!¡± ¡°That''s true. It''s only thanks to the filthy amount of money Isabe gave him that he''s able to pull off romantic stunts like this...¡± Gordon uttered in disdain as he stared at the aircraft before returning to his conversation with his girlfriend. The next moment, his face fell. ¡°Brittany, I... My girlfriend wants me to do something simrly romantic for her too! You need to help me! If we don''t have enough money, we can extort more from that brat, Harold!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Enough!¡± Brittany finally had enough of her brother. ¡°Stop messing around. Take a good look at the helicopters. Those belong to Paradise Hotel. You can''t rent those just because you have the money to, so save your breath!¡± If not for Gordon''s marriage, she wouldn''t have broken up with Harold. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Brittany had tried searching for a boyfriend after breaking up with Harold. However, perhaps it was because she had gotten used to Harold that she had been using him as a standard whenever she went seeking other men. She would always date them for a day or two before finding them unsuitable for her because she felt those men weren''t as considerate and honest as Harold was. In the five years Brittany spent with Harold, his thoughtful nature had never changed. ¡°Don''t leave, Brittany! The helicopters are getting away!¡± Gordon was displeased with her sister for lecturing him on top of refusing to give him the money he wanted. Turning back, Brittany saw the helicopters fly away. However, what happened next stunned her even more. Marilyn and Isabe watched as the helicopters left as well after they hovered above Marilyn''s mansion for about ten minutes. ¡°The helicopters are flying away already, Isabe. It''s only been a few minutes. Your contracted hubby is way too petty.¡± Marilyn held her friend''s hand with a frown because she wanted the helicopters to stick around longer. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It''s fine. I think he did pretty well. I can see his intentions.¡± Isabe ended upforting her friend as though the helicopters were meant for her. ¡°No, wait! There''s more, Isabe! Look!¡± Just as Isabe was about to leave the balcony, Marilyn grabbed her hand and pointed at Larson Corporation, thendmark of Dellmoor, in the distance. Isabe immediately covered her mouth when she turned around and saw the building. Under the guidance of the helicopters, everyone''s attention shifted to Larson Corporation. The helicopters dispersed thereafter upon arriving at the building. Just as everyone was wondering what was going on, the walls of Larson Corporation lit up with the words: I love you, Isabe. I don''t want to divorce you. Everyone in the city could see it because the message was visible on all four sides of the building. Marilyn turned to Isabe with envy. ¡°You''re now definitely a household name in Dellmoor, Be! The helicopters first caught everyone''s attention by flying across the city before directing it all to the landmark of Dellmoor! Just that alone will be enough to be the talk of the town even if the person who nned it didn''t want it to!¡± There was a strong feeling in her heart telling her that Isabe would be even more famous than her, an A-list celebrity, in Dellmoor after tonight. ¡°That b*stard! He should be more careful with how he spends my dad''s money! I''ll give him a call and tell him off!¡± Isabe said through gritted teeth. She was on cloud nine, but she didn''t want to admit it on the surface. Just as she pulled out her phone and prepared to give Harold a call, she saw a giant arrow appearing above the words on the walls of Larson Corporation, pointing at Dellmoor za. When Isabe and Marilyn followed the arrow and looked toward the za, they were surprised again. Beautiful fireworks illuminated the night sky above Dellmoor. When those fireworks exploded in midair, a few words could be seen. It read: My darling Isabe, pleasee back. I''m waiting for you at home! The shape of each firework was different, all forming a distinct word before they were strung together. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Fireworks suddenly exploded in the air, finally attracting the attention of all the citizens in Dellmoor. It was seven o''clock in the evening¡ªa time when all the citizens had just finished their dinner. With the helicopters circling above the city, the screen on Larson Corporation''s building, and the fireworks at the square, even those who were still working halted and looked up to the sky. Isabe''s eyes reddened, as she was moved by the performance. That night, the whole of Dellmoor was buzzing with life like the night on New Year''s Eve. Marilyn had temporarily forgotten about the picture she had taken of Harold and a beauty in a Horington restaurant. She was so moved that she urged Isabe, ¡°Give him a call!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Isabe choked out, nodding at the same time. The fuzzy feeling of being loved and cared for bubbled in her heart. Harold had left a deeper impression on her mind, and the God of War had be less important to her. Just when Isabe was about to dial Harold''s number, he was already one step ahead and had dialed hers. He stood outside Marilyn''s house, looking up at Isabe, who was on the balcony. ¡°Darling, I''m here to pick you up. Pleasee down. I''m waiting right outside Marilyn''s house,¡± he announced with a deep voice as soon as the call connected. The moment Isabe heard that, she immediately nced down from the balcony and met his eyes. In an instant, Isabe felt as if she had been struck by electricity. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was a magical feeling. They had only exchanged nces, yet the feeling was stronger than what she had felt at her grandmother''s ce when their bodies touched. ¡°Harold, tell me the truth. How much money did my dad give you? Helicopter, fireworks... How much money did you spend?¡± Truth was, Isabe was extremely touched, and she wanted to respond with sweet words. However, her words came out differently from what she had in mind. Cheesy words were not something she could bring herself to say, and she ended up asking Harold how much money he had spent. ¡°Be, what... did you just say to Harold?¡± Marilyn gaped at Isabe when she heard her words. She had thought Isabe would say something cheesy when she saw her tearing up. Never did she expect her to say something like that. ¡°I... don''t know what happened. I-It just slipped out of my mouth,¡± Isabe stammered, not knowing how to exin the situation. With that, she hung up the call right away. ¡°What...¡± Marilyn was rendered speechless. I know she''s never been in a rtionship, but surely she''s watched some dramas before? ¡°What should I do now?¡± asked Isabe, casting Marilyn an anxious nce. ¡°I don''t know! He''s already waiting for you down there. Just go with the flow.¡± Marilyn was too embarrassed to give Isabe any advice when she saw Harold had arrived outside her house. She let Isabe make her own decisions. After mulling it over, Isabe gave Harold a call. ¡°Harold, I''m honestly quite touched by your gestures tonight, but some things need time. Can you give me some time?¡± Isabe sounded as if she was pleading. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 That was because she could not decide to date Harold immediately when she thought of the God of Waring to Dellmoor. Perhaps my many years of hopeful wishing will end once I see the God of War. Then I''ll let everything go and date Harold. Isabe found something to convince herself. Meanwhile, Harold fell silent upon hearing her reply. It took him a long time to process it before letting out a long sigh. ¡°All right. I''m in no rush, but I have a tiny request. Can we not get divorced for the time being? Just give me some time. I''ll definitely make you fall in love with me,¡± he told her confidently. ¡°Okay. I''ll be staying at Marilyn''s ce for some time. Let''s think carefully about our future.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Isabe ept Harold''s request to not bring up the divorce for the time being. Thereafter, Harold returned in a rather good mood. Isabe, however, felt conflicted. After all, one of them was a living and breathing man who would risk his life for her, while the other was her dream of many years, yet an illusion. Her thoughts were in a tangled mess as they wandered between the two men. ¡°Be, I have an important event tomorrow night, and I''m missing a date. How about you lend me your contracted hubby for a few days?¡± Isabe''s conflicted expression reminded Marilyn of the scene she had seen at the Horington restaurant. She wanted to test Harold''s love for Isabe, believing he was only attracted to thetter''s body because she looked prettier than before. ¡°Uh... I''ll need to ask him about it tomorrow morning,¡± Isabe answered absent-mindedly. With that, both of them fell silent. However, that was not the same for Dellmoor. That night, almost all the women in the city had shared recordings of the romantic scene from that day on their Instagram ounts, paired with captions filled with envy. One wrote: I don''t know who this Isabe is, but I''m so jealous of her. I''ll die happy if there''s a guy who''s willing to do this for me. Another read: Why do perfect men always belong to someone else? The next caption read: It makes me want to fall in love... The men, on the other hand, could not help but feel despondent. Harold had raised the bar so high that they dared not pursue women anymore without having as much money as him. When Harold arrived home, he saw Benson and Pauline waiting in the house for him. ¡°Did you fight with Be? Why didn''t shee back with you?¡± they asked, puzzled to see Harold coming home alone. After witnessing everything that had happened in Dellmoor earlier, they thought Harold was a great person for cherishing their daughter. They believed he was a man whom Isabe could entrust her life to. ¡°We encountered some things when we went out to buy a house today, and we had an argument. Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. Anyway, it must''ve been ages since Be met Marilyn. Maybe that''s why she wanted to stay at Marilyn''s for a few days. She promised me she''de back after that,¡± Harold exined calmly, still in a good mood. Once he finished speaking, he returned to his room, leaving the couple at a loss. ¡°Oh, boy. Isabe is so thoughtless. The mighty God of War has already apologized to her, yet she refuses to return. What is she trying to do? No. This is uneptable. I must give her a call and rify this,¡± insisted Pauline, immediately picking up the phone to give her daughter a call. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 When night came, Isabe sent Harold a text through WhatsApp. It read: Are you free tomorrow night? Marilyn is attending the Fields family''s party tomorrow night and a press conference after that. She''s missing a date. Do you think you can go with her? Seeing Isabe had taken the initiative to send him a text, Harold replied without hesitation: Of course, I''m free when it''s an order from my wife. He curled his lips into a wry smile despite agreeing to it in a heartbeat. That was because the Fields family had invited him through Craig and James, but he had rejected them. It would be awkward if he appeared at the party. Well, my wife has given the orders. I''ve got to go no matter how awkward it is. ¡°You''re such a sweet talker. Well, that''s settled, then. Make sure you dress properly. Don''t embarrass her,¡± Isabe reminded. Meanwhile, in the study of the Fields residence, which was in the upper-ss district of Dellmoor, Laszlo Fields, the patriarch of the Fields family, was discussing the party with his son. ¡°Dad, Moneybags Smith''s people have agreed to attend our party tomorrow, but his powerful backer didn''t ept the invitation,¡± Jose Fields said to his father, looking troubled. If Harold was in the room, he would have recognized who Jose was¡ªthe son of the Fields family he had met at Larson Corporation. The Fields family was a prestigious family in the medical field. Recently, the pharmaceuticalpany under their family had developed a new medication that could rapidly reduce the user''s blood pressure. Unfortunately, someone had released the news in advance, causing all therge-scale pharmaceutical companies in the state to set their sights on the Fields family. To let thepanies see their family''s power andwork, the Fields family decided to hold a party and invite Dellmoor''s Big Three. It was a way of telling thepanies to reconsider if they wanted to oppress the Fields family. Recently, there had been rumors of another mysterious big shot backing Craig and James. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If a big shot like that could attend the Fields family''s party, they could definitely sit back and rx this time. Laszlo and Jose had split up to invite Craig and James to the party. They had even cast aside their ego to invite their backer. Laszlo sighed. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s the same with Craig''s side. Let''s just take things one step at a time. With Dellmoor''s Big Three attending our party, we''ll still be able to control the scene.¡± Jose was used to his father''s unchanging, dull expression. After that, the duo discussed tomorrow''s party and the day after''s productunch. The members of the Fields family were not the only ones worried about the party. There was another person in Marilyn''s old condominium feeling worried about the event too. That person was Lacie Jilsen, a well-known A-list artist, who was originally the pir of Craig''s entertainmentpany. Her looks and her acting skills were top-notch. However, she had recently encountered many difficulties because of Marilyn. Lacie looked livid as she sat on the couch and puffed on a cigarette. Sitting across from her was her sissy manager, Kornel Mayfield. ¡°What does Mr. McGowan mean by that, Kornel? Why would he give all my resources to Marilyn? Is there really something going on between him and Marilyn?¡± asked Lacie, looking displeased. These days, Craig had been gradually reducing Lacie''s resources. Even those that originally belonged to her had been transferred to Marilyn, the actress who had just be famous. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Lacie was supposed to be the celebrity representing thepany at the Fields family''s party. To her dismay, Craig had switched her out that afternoon and given the opportunity to Marilyn. Although she had no urgent need for the appearance fee, the fact that her resources had been taken away by someone upset her terribly. ¡°Don''t be mad, Lacie. It''s just a cocktail party, and the appearance fee isn''t much. We have no need for it.¡± Kornel did not just look like a sissy, he even spoke like one. If he were to put on women''s clothes, coupled with his feminine actions and way of speaking, most people would not realize he was a man. ¡°This is not a problem about the amount of the appearance fee. It''s the fact that the b*tch is bing more powerful than me. If this continues, I''ll surely be crushed by her. This is uneptable. I must find a way to bring her down. I must show her how powerful I am.¡± Lacie gritted her teeth; her face twisted in anger. ¡°Do you have a n already?¡± Kornel asked curiously when he noticed her expression. ¡°It''s not exactly a good n. Isn''t that woman having an affair with Mr. McGowan? Since she''s so skilled at seducing men, I''ll let her be riddled with scandals and get banned from the entertainment industry for the rest of her life. Here''s the n. I need you to find me a reporter to take pictures of her when she fools around with her date at the party.¡± A ruthless look gleamed in Lacie''s eyes as she revealed her n. Kornel''s jaw dropped as soon as he heard her words. ¡°Uh... I don''t think that''s a good idea.¡± What''s wrong with her? Is she going through menopause already? Noting the shock on his face, Lacie uttered unhappily, ¡±What''s wrong? Are you afraid? Listen here. Everything you have now is all thanks to me. Things won''t end well for you if I get cklisted.¡± ¡°Who says I''m afraid of such things? I''m ready to risk everything too. I''ll go look for a suitable reporter this instant,¡± Kornel hissed, then walked out to make the necessary arrangements. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Lacie''s lips curled into a smirk when she saw that. She then poured herself a ss of wine as an early celebration for tomorrow''s victory. The night passed peacefully. Harold had kept Isabe''s instructions in mind. Early that morning, he had searched through his wardrobe and sent the suit he had not worn for the past five years to the dry cleaners. At six o''clock in the evening, Marilyn was still putting on her makeup at home while Harold had arrived early at the entrance of Grandeur Hotel. To his surprise, he met Jose, who was greeting the guests at the entrance. Harold knew Jose was not interested in him. Since he was there that day as Marilyn''s date, he did not want to get into a conflict with Jose. He lowered his head and attempted to sneak in with the crowd. Unfortunately, Harold''s actions only attracted Jose''s attention even more. Finding the former familiar- looking, Jose called out, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Harold feigned ignorance and continued making his way into the building. Seeing that, the security guards who stood at the door blocked his path. Given no choice, Harold stopped in his tracks, nced at Jose, and greeted with a grin, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Fields. We meet again.¡± Jose was stunned the moment Harold turned around and lifted his head. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°It''s you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°To attend your family''s party, of course!¡± Harold answered truthfully. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ¡°You''re attending the party? Where''s your invitation?¡± Jose stretched out his hand in an unfriendly manner, gesturing for Harold to hand over the invitation. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing that, Harold replied honestly, ¡°The invitation? It''s with my partner. She''s not here yet.¡± Harold''s words only caused Jose''s expression to darken. Suddenly, Jose recalled Autumn asking him for an invitation early that morning, which he had dismissed, saying he wanted to personally bring her in. Yet, Autumn became upset and insisted on getting one. Did she ask for an invitation to bring him in? The more Jose thought about it, the more he found it usible. ¡°You two. Hold on to him. I''m going to make a call.¡± After giving the security guards his orders, he scooted to the side and dialed Autumn''s number to get some rification. Not long after he left, Marilyn arrived. ¡°Harold, didn''t you say you''d wait for me in the hotel? Why are you standing in front of the entrance like an idiot?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°They won''t let me in without an invitation,¡± Harold answered helplessly. Marilyn snickered. ¡°Well, well. Aren''t you the resourceful Mr. Campbell, who can borrow Paradise Hotel''s ne anytime? Yet, you can''t get yourself in without an invitation from the Fields family.¡± At that moment, she was more certain that Isabe''s father was the person who had backed Harold''s performance previously. Otherwise, there was no way he could not get himself an invitation, let alone be denied entry and forced to wait for her outside the hotel. ¡°Uh...¡± Surprisingly, Harold had nothing to say to that. If not for Isabe''s request, he wouldn''t have attended that boring party. ¡°Hello, Sirs. This is our invitation, and he''s my date. Can we go in now?¡± Noting the embarrassment on Harold''s face, Marilyn stopped teasing him and handed the security guards the invitation. Then she held his arm, and they walked into Grandeur Hotel. Now that an invitation had been presented, the security guards dared not block their way anymore; they could only watch the duo enter the building. Not long after, Jose returned to the entrance. When he realized Harold was nowhere to be seen, he asked in confusion, ¡°Where''s that rascal? Is he gone?¡± ¡°Mr. Fields, someone presented an invitation and brought him in,¡± admitted the security guard. ¡°Didn''t I tell you guys to stop him? Why did you let him in? Ugh! Useless!¡± The security guards'' words infuriated Jose. I can''t believe Autumn and that rascal flirted with each other when I was busy. s, Harold had already entered, and there was nothing Jose could do. He could only vent his anger on the security guards. After entering the hotel, Harold and Marilyn did not socialize in the banquet hall like the others. Instead, they came to a luxurious suite under the guidance of the staff. It was Marilyn''s makeup room, which was also the room they would be staying in that night. They could not go home that night due to the press conference the next day, so the organizers had arranged a room for them to stay the night. After exploring the room, Marilyn changed her clothes and reapplied her makeup, while Harold went to the banquet hall alone out of boredom. Among all the people from Dellmoor''s upper-ss society, only the three big shots recognized him. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Harold found a quiet corner and sat down, enjoying his fruits. Truth was, he had not taken his dinner yet because he had arrived early. When he finished his te of fruits, he still felt hungry, so he immediately called out to a waiter passing by, ¡°Excuse me. I''d like to get a pizza!¡± However, the party had not started, and the music was rtively soft. His words instantly caught the attention of those around him. ¡°Pfft! Sir, this is a high-end hotel. There''s no such food as pizza here. What about a te of pasta instead?¡± Before the waiter could even answer, a mockingugh traveled into Harold''s ears. He turned around, only to see the woman he had met in Larson Corporation walking over with a smirk on her face. It was Autumn, the person who had spoken earlier. It was an unspoken rule for anyone who attended a party to wear gowns or formal outfits. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Autumn, however, looked no different from usual. She was dressed in simple autumn clothes. Harold turned around to ask the waiter, ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing that, the waiter nodded, eyeing Harold with disdain. At that realization, Harold had no choice but to give in and say, ¡°A te of pasta, then. Then again, I still think Chanaean pizza is more delicious. I''ve got to suggest this to your bosster.¡± ¡°Make that two, please.¡± Right after he finished speaking, Autumn, too, ordered a te of pasta as she arrived by his side. She had not taken her dinner, either, and her stomach had growled as soon as she heard Harold make his order. Most importantly, she had a mission toplete that night. Only with a full stomach would she have the energy to gain a piece of juicy news. Autumn waited until the waiter left before turning around and smiling sweetly at Harold. ¡°Do you mind if I sit here, Mr. Campbell?¡± She scanned him curiously. This dude has an impressive background and a gorgeous, wealthy wife. Yet, he behaves like a country bumpkin at a high-end hotel. Could he actually be a country bumpkin who hooked up with a gorgeous and wealthy wife? Autumn recalled the incident she had seen at Fortune Real Estate. ¡°Up to you,¡± Harold answered indifferently without sparing her a nce. His indifference made Autumn angry. She was quite confident with her charm. In fact, she was capable of being the center of attraction wherever she went. Yet, Harold had ignored her. Nheless, she quickly regained herposure at the thought of his beautiful wife, who was jealous of her. Soon, the waiter showed up with two tes of pasta. The two were quite famished, so Harold gobbled down his food with no care for his image. Autumn ate slowly and gracefully, but when she saw Harold devouring his food happily, she gradually rxed and did the same. As night approached, almost all the invited guests had finally arrived. At the same time, Jose was done greeting the guests by the door and had returned to the hotel to look for Autumn. After sweeping his gaze around, he finally spotted Autumn, who was eating her pasta in the corner of the hall. Excitedly, he made his way toward her, only to spot Harold sitting next to her right after he took a few steps forward. What angered him more was the asional exchange of nces while they gobbled down their pasta. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 The intimate way the two were looking at each other made Jose purse his lips. Just as Harold and Autumn were in the middle of eating their pasta, an old man in traditional garb with a goatee and a handheld fan walked over to them and began staring at them. As a matter of fact, he even started gulping. Both Harold and Autumn paused in the middle of their meal when they realized that the lighting had dimmed. Then, they lifted their heads. ¡°Sir, do you want to eat this too? Why don''t I order a set for you?¡± Autumn suggested in confusion at the sight of the elderly man swallowing and staring at the pasta as if he was starving. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°It''s fine. I''ll just eat what''s left on your tes,¡± the old man with a goatee said as he pointed at the half- empty tes. ¡°You want our leftovers?¡± Harold asked, baffled. He thought he was already one of the sloppier people, but it seemed like the old man was even less meticulous than he was. The old man then nodded in affirmation. Without wasting another second, he snatched the te from Harold''s hand. Then, as if finding Harold''s food too little for his appetite, he snatched Autumn''s portion when she was not even done eating yet and poured the two tes of pasta together before wolfing it down. Harold and Autumn were dumbfounded by that. The two nced at the old man before looking around in the fancy hotel ballroom. Both were sure that they were in an upscale hotel, not a beggar''s hideout. Still confounded, the two shared a look with each other. Nheless, the old man seemedpletely unperturbed as he focused on the food. But there is plenty of food in the area. How can this old man be this starved? All of a sudden, Harold narrowed his eyes. There''s only one reason for the old man to do this¡ªhe deliberately approached us! With that thought in mind, a look of amusement crossed Harold''s face. ¡°Young man, what are you smiling at? The pasta tastes quite good. To repay your kindness, why don''t I tell you about your fortune for free?¡± the old man said in slight embarrassment when he sensed Harold''s stare. ¡°Sir, you know how to read fortunes? Why don''t you read mine?¡± Autumn eximed when she heard the old man''s words. ¡°No problem. Give me your hand.¡± It seemed like the old man was delighted with the naive look on Autumn''s face. When he saw Autumn stretching her arm out, he took her hand and began studying it. A momentter, the old man drew his brows together. ¡°What''s the matter, sir? Is it bad?¡± Autumn worriedly asked. ¡°Miss, your fortune isplicated to read. Something that will change your fate will happen tonight. Let me give you a word of advice: Think wisely before taking any action.¡± The old man''s words had only served to confuse Autumn even more. ¡°I...¡± Autumn was speechless, finding the old man''s words nothing but preposterous. When the old man noticed the look of disbelief on Autumn''s face, he smiled but said nothing. Instead, he turned to Harold. ¡°Young man, you have rosy cheeks, and that is a sign of iing love. It looks like you''ll be in luck in your love life for this period of time. I''m sure you''ll meet somebody tonight. Do you mind showing me your hand?¡± the old man asked with a smile. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 ¡°Of course.¡± Without any hesitation, Harold stuck his hand out. After a brief nce at Harold''s hand, a look of shock and suspicion crossed the old man''s face. After a moment of contemtion, the old man asked Harold, ¡°Mister, could you tell me your birth sign?¡± ¡°Sure, why not?¡± As Harold spoke, he told the old man his birth sign. Hearing that, the old man ced his handheld fan down and started reading Harold''s fortune. The way he crooked his fingers as he read his fortune made him seem like one of the fortune-tellers in tents that one could find anywhere. However, half a minuteter, seeminglying to some kind of conclusion, the old man peeked at Harold''s hand and gasped. It was at that moment the sharp-eyed Harold noticed the cold sweat beading on the old man''s forehead. ¡°What''s the matter? Is it terrible?¡± Harold curiously asked. Harold''s words snapped the old man back to reality, and he cried out in panic, ¡°I... I''m sorry! I can''t read your fortune! Farewell!¡± With that, he turned to leave. Both Harold and Autumn were stupefied by the old man''s series of actions. Autumn felt that the old man hade to make a fool of himself, for his words barely made sense. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. On the other hand, Harold was reeling from the shock of how the old man had read his fortune. From the old man''s look of surprise, it seemed like the old man had discovered something and was frightened by it. Harold came to that conclusion because he noticed the old man wiping the sweat off his forehead while hastily leaving. Meanwhile, not long after the older man left the area, he reached a corner and came to a stop in front of a middle-aged man. That man looked like he was someone important. ¡°Hey, you''ve returned from your rounds. Did you discover anything?¡± the middle-aged man asked the old man in a respectful manner. ¡°Sir, the Fields family has invited a powerful man. You''ll be ying with fire if you try toy a finger on the Fields family. It''d be best if you avoid crossing the Fieldses,¡± the old man whispered to the middle- aged man. With his brows raised at the old man''s fearful look, the middle-aged man queried, ¡°That can''t be right. What kind of powerful man is he to have you as scared as this?¡± ¡°One cannot reveal the secrets of life. Sir, please heed my words if you don''t want karma toe after you. Please leave immediately, or else no one in this world will be able to save you. This is all I can reveal to you.¡± With that said, the old man turned and left Grandeur Hotel. The middle-aged man then ruminated over the old man''s words for a while before following suit. In the meantime, Jose, who had been watching Harold and Autumn from afar, had noticed the old man and the middle-aged man as well. When he saw the two of them leave, a grim look appeared in his eyes. He had recognized the middle-aged man¡ªone of the greatest rivals of the Fields family. s, for the big picture, Jose had to put Autumn aside to inform his father about the situation. ¡°What a strange old man,¡± Autumnmented, a little flustered, as she turned back to look at Harold. Right then, her phone rang. ¡°Sorry, I need to pick up this call.¡± When Autumn nced at the caller ID, she realized that the anonymous number from the day before was finally contacting her. Hence, she voiced a quick apology to Harold and went to a secluded corner to pick up the call. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Initially, she did not n to attend the Fields family''s celebratory cocktail party, for she did not wish to get closer to her wealthy ssmate, Jose Fields. She was afraid that others would say she was trying to hook up with a rich man. Yet, the night before, she received a call from an anonymous person telling her that breaking news in the entertainment industry was going to happen at Grandeur Hotel the next night. If she were to do as they said, she would be able to retrieve first-hand news of that moment. Autumn, who had just graduated, was determined to be the first to get a big scoop, so she went straight to Jose to get an invitation to attend the cocktail party. Meanwhile, Marilyn returned to the ballroom, for the event was about to begin. The moment she appeared, everyone turned to look at her. Although her presence caught everyone''s attention, none had the guts nor the foolishness to approach her. That was because rumors of her being involved with Craig had been rampant recently. Craig was not only the Underground King of Dellmoor; he was also the one in charge of Paradise Hotel''s Dellmoor branch. No ordinary person would dare to flirt with Craig''s woman, no matter how courageous they were. On the other hand, upon reaching the ballroom, Marilyn scanned the room. In seconds, she spotted Harold sitting in a corner, all alone. All the prominent figures of Dellmoor were drinking and chatting away, but Harold''s lone figure seemed like it did not fit into the vibrant atmosphere. Even Marilyn started to feel bad for him. Thus, she strode over to him and pulled him up onto his feet. ¡°Why are you sitting here alone? I''ll take you around and introduce some business owners of the upper-ss society to you. They''ll be of much help to you in the future,¡± Marilyn said as she dragged Harold out from the corner. Almost immediately, everyone''s attention shifted to Harold. They were all in disbelief, for none expected someone to be acting that intimate with Marilyn in a public ce like this. ¡°Who''s that man beside Marilyn? I''ve never seen him before. Isn''t he afraid that Craig will make his life a living hell?¡± ¡°I know, right? Why would someone like Marilyne to a major ball with a nobody?¡± ¡°Could it be that he''s her boyfriend?¡± The people began discussing softly. ¡°What boyfriend? Haven''t you heard Marilyn only has this much influence because she''s with Mr. McGowan? How dare she bring her boyfriend here?¡± ¡°Tsk. What do you know? Mr. McGowan is a man who values his reputation. This is because the people are talking about how Marilyn is romantically involved with him. That''s why he asked Marilyn to appear at this party with another man. He''s doing this to dismiss the rumors!¡± ¡°That''s possible. I heard Mr. McGowan wanted Lacie Jilsen to attend this party, but something happened, so someone else came in her ce instead. After hearing the things you''ve said, I''ve realized what is up. Mr. McGowan must have wanted her to appear in public with a man with an unfamiliar face so that those rumors would be proven wrong.¡± The people continued to whisper among themselves. Meanwhile, Marilyn was bringing Harold around to talk to the people of the upper-ss society. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As the party had begun, the father and the son of the Fields family¡ªthe hosts¡ªarrived with the three prominent figures of Dellmoor. When they saw Harold and Marilyn, their expressions darkened. Jose, especially, never expected Harold to be Marilyn''s partner. What infuriated him the most was how Harold was still trying to flirt with his Autumn despite already being in a rtionship with Marilyn. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 A ruthless look shed past his eyes with that thought in mind, and he quietly left. In contrast, Philip and James instantly stepped forward to greet Harold the moment they saw thetter. Yet, just as the two made a move, Craig stopped them. Immediately, they turned to look at Craig in confusion. Both Philip and James were puzzled by how Craig was stopping them from greeting Harold. Unlike them, the head of the Fields family, Laszlo Fields, did not know who Harold was. Still, he had heard about how Craig was romantically involved with hispany''s artiste, Marilyn. Therefore, he was even more certain about the genuineness of Craig''s rtionship with Marilyn when he noticed the stunned expressions the other three wore when they saw Marilyn with an unfamiliar man. However, what he was bewildered about was how Craig could bear watching Marilyn bring another man to the Fieldses'' party. Nevertheless, Craig did not bother exining anything to them. Instead, he turned to Laszlo and said, ¡°Mr. Fields, do what you need to do first. The three of us will just find a seat to watch the programs.¡± ¡°All right. Please make yourselves at home. Once I''m done settling my matters, I''ll make amends with three shots.¡± Laszlo then left, not ignorant enough to linger. After all, he was not as important in society as the three of them. It would be nothing unusual for them not to want him around for a private conversation. ¡°Craig, why did you stop us from greeting Mr. Campbell?¡± James only voiced his question when Laszlo was gone. ¡°Has old age gotten to you? Laszlo tried to invite Mr. Campbell through us, but his invitations were declined. Yet, he has now appeared with Marilyn. Do you know what that means?¡± Craig questioned. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James answered in uncertainty, ¡°Are you saying that Mr. Campbell doesn''t want others to know that he hase to the Fields family''s party as well?¡± ¡°To my knowledge, Mr. Campbell prefers to keep a low profile, so that''s highly likely. Therefore, we mustn''t reveal his identity to anyone. Let''s wait and watch for now,¡± Craig replied with a nod. At that, Philip and James thought about how they had only found out that Harold had been living in Dellmoor recently. Thus, they saw sense in Craig''s words. The trio became much more cautious after that, not daring to do or say anything presumptuous. Furthermore, once in a while, they would let their eyes drift toward Harold and Marilyn to see what they were doing. When the guests of the party noticed what the trio were doing, they became even more sure that Marilyn was in a rtionship with Craig. Meanwhile, after Autumn ended the call, she went to the room that Grandeur Hotel had arranged for Harold and Marilyn per the anonymous person''s request. When she tentatively turned the knob, she was surprised to find that the door was unlocked. After that, she muted her phone and hid in the wardrobe to wait for Marilyn to return and film her in the act. Meanwhile, right as Autumn went into the wardrobe, Jose, who had left the ballroom, came to Harold and Marilyn''s suite. Autumn nearly gasped out loud when she saw her ex-ssmate, Jose, through the gap, but she managed to cover her mouth in time. She then saw Jose applying something in the bathtubs of the two rooms. Once he was done, a ruthless sneer grew on his lips. ¡°You want to get into bed with Autumn, don''t you, Harold? Once everyone catches you red-handed with Marilyn, even if Craig doesn''t do anything to you, Autumn will still be sick of you. Ha! You''re still too wet behind the ears to go against me!¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 After Jose muttered those things under his breath, he left the room. Autumn was still hiding in the wardrobe, not daring to make a sound ore back out. While that was happening, Marilyn was still leading Harold around the ballroom, chatting and collecting business cards. Neither knew that people had sneaked into their rooms to set up traps for them. Outside Grandeur Hotel, Lacie Jilsen, the celebrity, was resentfully staring at Marilyn''s room. Right then, one of the hotel staff exited the building and entered Lacie''s car. ¡°Kornel, how did things go?¡± Lacie asked the other person. As it turned out, the one dressed like the hotel staff was Kornel Mayfair, Lacie''s feminine manager. ¡°Are you doubting my capability? I released the odorless and colorless gas into the vents. No one is going to notice anything unless they use a machine to test the air,¡± Kornel gleefully replied. ¡°Is the reporter you approached someone reliable?¡± Lacie worriedly asked. ¡°You should be even more at ease about that. The reporter is someone Jose is courting at the moment. Furthermore, she just graduated. A girl like her wants nothing more than to prove herself.¡± The two of them were looking forward to seeing the people find out about Marilyn''s scandal. Soon, it was eight, which was also time for the performances at the party. As a celebrity, Marilyn was bound to sing on stage. Moreover, there were a few award-giving sessions afterward as well. While Marilyn was performing on stage, Harold drank alone in the corner. Just as Marilyn''s performance was about to end, a server came to Harold. ¡°Sir, Ms. Schmidt told me to convey a message to you: If you''re not enjoying yourself here, you can head back to the room to rest first. She has also asked you to help her fill up her tub with hot water,¡± the server informed. Harold did not dwell much on that. He nodded, finished his wine, and stood up to return to his room. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Per Marilyn''s request, after Harold returned to his room, he went into Marilyn''s room to fill up a tub of hot water for her. Right as he was testing the temperature of the water, he sensed something amiss. His body had begun to heat up after he tested the water temperature. Initially, he thought it was because he had drunk too fast earlier, which made his body feel hotter than usual. However, he soon felt stranger and stranger, and he realized he must have been poisoned by some kind of drug that worked itself into his bloodstream via skin contact. Instantly, Harold exited the bathroom and returned to his room. Then, he sat cross-legged on his bed, nning to force the poison out of his bloodstream with some techniques. Preupied with that, he never noticed Autumn, who was hidden in his room''s wardrobe. Autumn, who had been waiting in the wardrobe for almost an hour, had been starting to feel impatient a moment ago. Just as she was about to leave, she noticed a man entering the room. She was bbergasted when she saw the man''s face¡ªit was Harold. Why is he here? Could it be Harold being in a rtionship with Marilyn is the breaking news that person said? At that thought, Autumn inhaled sharply again. In fact, she nearly shrieked. Fortunately, she covered her mouth with her hand in time. If her guess was correct, then it was indeed breaking news to find out that Marilyn Schmidt was sleeping with a married man. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 That was because Marilyn had been keeping the image of a pure woman in the industry. She was never involved in any scandals. However, Marilyn had been trendingtely. There were many people who spread rumors about her being with Craig. Nevertheless, that was all but rumors. On the other side, Marilyn had trouble finding Harold after leaving the stage. Since she had no other performances, she decided to return to her room. Nevertheless, she did not go straight to her own room, for she still needed to execute her n¡ªshe was going to find out whether or not Harold could hold his ground against her temptation. Marilyn was quite confident in her charm. If Harold could not resist the temptation, then he must only be interested in Isabe''s body. On the other hand, if he could resist the temptation, then he must truly love Isabe. With that thought in mind, Marilyn took off her jacket and entered Harold''s room with only a spaghetti- strapped dress. The sight that greeted her surprised her. Harold was sitting cross-legged on his bed with his eyes closed, seemingly meditating. She guessed that he knew she was here because his eyelids were twitching, and she guessed that he had deliberately closed his eyes when he realized she hade. He doesn''t have a lot of determination, does he? All I''m doing is walking around in a spaghetti-strapped dress, and he''s already barely holding on! To continue with the test, Marilyn reached out to gently brush her hand across Harold''s cheek. Soon, Harold''s breathing turned rough. Let''s see how long you can keep up with the act, Marilyn mused. What Marilyn did not know was that she was ying with fire at that moment. Autumn, who was still in the wardrobe, widened her eyes at the scene. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She never thought that the innocent-looking celebrity was actually involved with Harold. Doesn''t she know he''s married? Is she his mistress? At that very moment, Autumn was struck with the realization that the world was far moreplicated than she had thought. When Marilyn saw that Harold could still hold himself back from doing anything, she began making more daring moves. As she circled her arms around Harold, she whispered in a sweet tone, ¡°Harold, who do you think is prettier? Me, or Be?¡± The corners of Harold''s lips and eyes twitched. He was trying his best to keep his eyes closed and himself in check, for he thought that Marilyn had been poisoned as well. A few minutester, Marilyn discovered that Harold remained the same. It seemed like he had much control over himself, and she was pretty satisfied with the result. ¡°All right, you passed. I''m going to take a hot bath in my room first.¡± Despite saying that he had passed her test, Marilyn still said things that would spiral men into their fantasies before she left. It was only after returning to her room did she realize that Harold had filled up her tub for her. At that, her impression of Harold shifted a little. In the meantime, although Marilyn was gone, Autumn still did not dare to exit the wardrobe, fearing that the former would abruptly return. Furthermore, there was a growing desire in her heart, though she did not know why it was there. Autumn nned to leave after Harold and Marilyn were gone. With her phone in the wardrobe that she had adjusted to the right angle earlier, she could film anything that happened between the two. Even so, Autumn was still frustrated about how she failed to record the intimate interaction between Marilyn and Harold earlier, for she had been too nervous a while ago. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 As for Marilyn¡ªwho was soaking in the tub in the other room¡ªshe suddenly felt something amiss a few minutester. Despite being inside a tub of hot water, she didn''t feel the heat on her skin. Instead, it seemed to be emanating from within her. At the same time, sexual fantasies began to fill her mind. As Marilyn didn''t possess Harold''s mental fortitude, she was overwhelmed by lust in minutes. The drug used by Jose incidentally worked the opposite waypared to Lacie''s. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His drug would take effect in a fast and furious manner, whereas Lacie''s would start slow but with increasing intensity, catching its victim off guard. If he were somewhere uninterrupted, Harold would definitely be able to resist such despicable methods as long as he was given some time. Nevertheless, after Marilyn''s actions earlier, he felt his urges igniting within the depths of his heart. What made things worse was that by focusing all his attention on suppressing his desires, he was too distracted to notice the colorless and scentless drug in the air. With the passage of time, the drug''s effect began to grow ever more obvious. Just when Harold thought he couldn''t hold back his urges any longer, Marilyn suddenly returned to her room to take a bath, causing him to curse under his breath. After Marilyn was gone, Harold¡ªwho was already at his limit¡ªthought that he had enough time to suppress the lust that was swelling within him. Unexpectedly, in less than five minutes, Marilyn opened his room door again just when he was desperately doing so. From the looks of it, she had juste out from the tub. She had not bothered to put her towel on, and water was still dripping onto the ground in a soft pitter-patter. The beauty of her porcin white skin and the sensuous curves of her body pushed Harold over the brink. His mind was suddenly flooded by the pornographic movies he had watched at the peak of his youth. Meanwhile, when Marilynid eyes on Harold, she felt as if she had seen an oasis within the desert, causing her to throw herself forward. Just like a snake, she began winding herself around Harold. As for Autumn¡ªwho was hiding in the closet¡ªshe had never been exposed to such a scene before. Having inhaled the drug for more than an hour, she could feel the growing restlessness within her. Stimted by what was happening in front of her eyes, she became increasingly ufortable, leading to an intense blush on her face. Even the grip on her phone began to loosen. Harold, who was at his limit, heard a buzzing in his head the moment Marilyn curled herself around his body. Thest of his defenses broke down at that instant. In thest few seconds before he lost his presence of mind, Harold karate-chopped Marilyn on her neck, knocking her unconscious. Right after that, the desirous Autumn suddenly fell out of the closet and coincidentallynded in Harold''s embrace. Having lost all inhibitions, the two figures were like powerful mas with an unstoppable force pulling them toward each other. Soon, both of them entwined their bodies together as amorous moans began to fill the room. It wasn''t until an hourter that the room fell silent after Harold lost consciousness. Due to inhaling a smaller amount of the drug, Autumn regained her senses earlier while Harold was still knocked out. She pushed through the soreness to stand up and was stunned by the messy sight that greeted her. Reminded of what had transpired and staring at the bloodstain on the bed, Autumn dropped to her knees as silent tears began to flow. Her virginity had not only been taken under confusing circumstances, but she had also lost it to a married man. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Consequently, the urge to kill Harold suddenly took hold of her. However, after thinking through the events, she figured that Harold had been drugged by Jose and didn''t do it on purpose. Nheless, she was still baffled by how she, too, fell victim to the drug. It wasn''t until she recalled the anonymous phone call that her expression drastically changed. Just when she wanted to rush into Marilyn''s room to wear thetter''s clothes before leaving, she felt a sudden jolt of excruciating pain from her lower region the moment she took a step. Thus, the frowning Autumn was left with no choice but to walk over slowly while wiping off her tears. After getting changed, she fled the scene at once. However, upon reaching the entrance, an inexplicable thought struck her, causing her to return to Harold''s room. There, she ced the two of them together and covered them with a nket. Once she was done, she slipped out of Grandeur Hotel with her face hidden and disappeared into the night. Around ten at night, it was time for the banquet''s final program¡ªthe awards ceremony. With the banqueting to an end, Jose knew that the time was near. Thus, he attempted to give Autumn a call so that they could barge in on Harold and Marilyn sleeping together. To his confusion, no one picked up his repeated calls, and Autumn was also nowhere to be seen. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I''m not waiting for her anymore. I''ll just gather a few reporters to expose their liaison. Once Marilyn''s name is sshed across the headlines, Autumn will see it for herself. With that thought in mind, Jose gave a few members of the paparazzi a call, for they were recently hunting for evidence of Marilyn''s rtionship with her boss, Craig. Therefore, despite it beingte, all of them swarmed to Grandeur Hotel the moment they heard it was a scandal rted to her. Subsequently, Jose¡ªwith the room key he had obtained from the hotel staff after paying thetter a small fortune¡ªopened Harold and Marilyn''s room door after leading the reporters there. Once he had ushered all of them in, he slowly inched out of the room. ¡°No way! They really went all out in bed.¡± When the paparazzi saw Harold and Marilyn sleeping on the same bed, covered underneath the same nket with torn pieces of clothing strewn all over the floor, they were utterly blown away. The scene had put beyond any doubt what happened between the two of them. Out of professional habit, the reporters raised their cameras and began snapping away at the unconscious Harold and Marilyn. The resulting incessant shes ended up waking Harold. At the sight of the paparazzi clicking away and the mess in front of him, Harold was dumbfounded. What came as a greater shock was Marilyn sleeping right beside him. F*ck, what''s going on? Upon a sudden realization, Harold''s expression darkened intensely. ¡°Get out!¡± he roared, causing the reporters to suddenly feel a sharp pain in their ear drums. Harold''s frosty gaze sent a chill down their spine, and it was as if they were being hunted by a ferocious beast. Overwhelmed by fear, all of them swiftly vacated the room. It was then that Harold sprang out of bed and locked the door from the inside. Meanwhile, Jose, who was standing outside, watched the fleeing reporters with a stunned look on his face. He grabbed one of them and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°G-Go in and see for yourself!¡± The reporter had barely spoken when he shook off Jose''s hand and fled in panic. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Upon hearing the words, the curious Jose wanted to see for himself what happened. No sooner had he reached the door than he saw Harold walking out with his clothes in a mess. After shooting Jose a re, Harold locked the door from the inside. Consequently, Jose, too, trembled in fear when he saw the look in Harold''s eyes. It wasn''t until half a minute had passed did Jose shake off the terror he felt. Surprised that he was petrified by a single nce from Harold, he vowed through gritted teeth, ¡°How dare you challenge me? I''m going to bring Mr. McGowan here and watch him teach you a lesson!¡± With that, he headed straight to the banquet hall. As for Harold, he returned to his room and tucked Marilyn in properly. In the midst of doing so, he caught a glimpse of the striking red stain on the bed and assumed it belonged to her. When it dawned on him that he had slept with his wife''s best friend, Harold suddenly realized the deep trouble he was in. If Isabe finds out that I slept with her best friend, she''ll never forgive me. However, I seem to recall knocking Marilyn out before I lost my presence of mind. While Harold was still mired in confusion, Marilyn gradually regained consciousness. ¡°Ah!¡± Sensing something amiss with her body, Marilyn curiously lifted the sheets to take a look. Underneath it, she was stark naked, and the sight of the bloodstain caused her to scream in fright. Upon recalling what had happened earlier, how she had felt a strange sensation in her body after soaking in the tub for a while, a grim expression descended upon her face. ¡°Harold, you despicable jerk, how dare you drug me! You...¡± the furious Marilyn roared as she pointed her finger at him. At that moment, she was filled with regret at her decision to test Harold''s mental fortitude. Damn it! The act has now be a fact, and I''ve lost my virginity just like that! The more she thought about it, the more indignant she felt. More importantly, what am I going to do when Isabe finds out? ¡°Ms. Schmidt, listen to me. Both of us have been set up! Just wait here for a moment; I''ll definitely make things right by you,¡± Harold frantically exined when he heard Marilyn using him of drugging her. ¡°Harold, you b*stard! Why don''t you dare admit what you have done? How are you going to take responsibility? Are you going to divorce Isabe to marry me? Or are you going to turn back time?¡± Harold''s refusal to admit the fact fanned the mes of Marilyn''s rage. ¡°Um... I just told you that I was set up, too. Give me half an hour, and I''ll prove it to you!¡± With that, Harold went off in search of Jose, for he was certain thetter was behind this. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Harold, you b*stard. Come back here!¡± Marilyn yelled from the bed, thinking that Harold was looking for an excuse to slip away. Nevertheless, he ignored her as he headed straight to the banquet hall to hold Jose ountable. At that moment, thetter had already returned to the banquet hall, which was in the middle of the awards ceremony. ¡°Dad, something bad has happened! Marilyn has been caught by reporters fooling around in her room!¡± Jose yelled loudly to his father, hoping to capture Craig''s attention. At that moment, Laszlo was in the midst of entertaining Craig, Philip, and other guests when Jose''s words captured the attention of everyone nearby. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 ¡°What? Ms. Schmidt is...¡± Taken aback by his son''s words, Laszlo shot a wary look in Craig''s direction. Naturally, Craig, James, and Philip had heard Jose too, triggering a drastic change in their expressions. When Laszlo saw the look on their faces, he thought that Craig was enraged over the fact that Marilyn had slept with another man. Little did he know that their reaction was due to Jose mentioning that Harold and Marilyn had their pictures taken by the stalking paparazzi. It would be trouble if Mr. Campbell bes pissed off over what happened. ¡°Let''s go and take a look!¡± Craig suggested to Philip and James after pondering upon the matter. Nodding in agreement, both of them followed Craig to see what instructions Harold had for them. In the meantime, Jose was secretly delighted to hear Craig''s words. As long as Mr. McGowan sees both of them together, he would definitely not forgive that punk. ¡°Harold, it''s still too early for you to get the better of me!¡± Jose murmured softly to himself. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Together with his father, Jose followed behind the three men who were going to find Harold and Marilyn. However, no sooner had they gotten up from their seats than Harold was seen approaching from the guest rooms. ¡°Mr. McGowan, that''s him! I saw, with my own eyes, him fooling around with that despicable Marilyn in the room. Let me help you teach him a lesson!¡± Surprised by Harold''s audacity to show himself and thinking that the former was trying to escape, Jose rushed forward to block Harold''s way. ¡°Mr. Laszlo, you had better stop your son!¡± Craig and the others were utterly shocked to see Jose attempting to confront Harold. However, when they tried to get Laszlo to stop him, it was already toote. ¡°Mr. McGowan, my son just wants to seek justice on your behalf. He will have no trouble taking care of small fry like that,¡± Laszlo replied in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Craig, Philip, and the others asked with strange expressions on their faces. ¡°Why are the three of you giving me that look?¡± The peculiar looks on their faces ignited Laszlo''s curiosity. ¡°No reason. Let''s head over right away.¡± As they approached the two, Harold and Jose had already begun their confrontation. ¡°Jose, were you the one who spiked the air in my room? I''ll give you ten seconds to consider your answer before replying,¡± Harold demanded with an icy tone. ¡°I don''t need any time to consider it at all. I admit that I''m the one behind it, so what are you going to do about it? Now that Mr. McGowan ising over, you had better think of how you''re going to exin to him about sleeping with his girl!¡± the smug-looking Jose whispered into Harold''s ear. ¡°What''s the big deal about Craig? Why do I have to exin myself to him?¡± Harold retorted frostily. At that moment, Craig and the others came up from behind Jose and clearly heard Harold''s words. Despite the awkward expressions sshed across the faces of the three men, none of them dared to say a word in response. Only Laszlo was caught by surprise. Does he not know who Mr. McGowan is? As for Jose, he burst into gloatingughter upon hearing what Harold said. Subsequently, he turned around to face Dellmoor''s Big Three and his dad. ¡°Mr. McGowan, look at this punk behaving with such impunity! Not only has he bed Ms. Schmidt but also spoken disrespectfully about you. If you don''t put him in his ce, I''m afraid he''ll tread all over your authority!¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Once he turned around, the gloating smile on Jose''s face was reced by an outraged look as he showed his indignance on Craig''s behalf. However, when he returned his attention to Harold, the smug smile he carried earlier quickly reappeared. Not only have you slept with Mr. McGowan''s woman, but you''ve insulted him to his face. Let''s see how you''re going to survive his wrath. As someone who has a reputation for being ruthless in Dellmoor, he has to defend his authority by teaching you a lesson. Otherwise, he won''t be able to look anyone in the eye ever again! Unexpectedly, Craig remained silent in the face of Harold''s remarks. Is Mr. McGowan so overwhelmed by anger that he''s been rendered speechless? The baffled Jose turned around to look at Craig again. It was then that he noticed Dellmore''s Big Three were hanging their heads low as if they were someone''s subordinates. While the Fields family was confused by the trio''s response, Harold continued coldly, ¡°Craigy, answer me. Do I need to exin myself to you?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Who''s Craigy? Can it be... Harold''s question dumbfounded both father and son. This punk dares to speak with Mr. McGowan in such a brazen tone? Subsequently, Craig''s response would further intensify their shock. ¡°Mr. Campbell, regardless of how brave I''m, there''s no way I dare demand an exnation from you!¡± Craig rified frantically while cursing the father and son duo in his heart. Why did both of you have to drag me into your conflict with Mr. Campbell? Aren''t you just setting me up? Laszlo and Jose were utterly stunned by what Craig said. Not only was Craig the Underground King of Dellmoor, but he was also the person responsible for Paradise Hotel in the city. Why is that punk addressing Mr. McGowan as Craigy while thetter fearfully acknowledges the name? F*ck, what has the worlde to? When Craig ignored the father and son, both of them looked toward Philip and James. To their shock, thetter two kept their heads down, not daring to utter a word, let alone bother with the father and son. ¡°W-Who in the world are you?¡± the astounded Jose asked once he realized that something was amiss. As a sense of dread began to well within him, it dawned upon him that he might have offended someone he shouldn''t. ¡°Philip, tell them who I am!¡± Harold ordered. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± Philip acknowledged the instruction before turning his attention to Laszlo and his son. ¡°Standing before you is my boss and also the rumored figure behind Mr. McGowan and Mr. Smith¡ªMr. Harold Campbell!¡± Philip proceeded to reveal Harold''s identity to the father and son, filling their faces with disbelief. However, after seeing the reverence Dellmoor''s Big Three were showing to the young man, both of them had no choice but to ept the fact. All of a sudden, a sense of helplessness descended upon the Fields men, causing their knees to wobble. As if the ground had given way, they could feel their legs going limp. After all, it had never crossed their minds that the young man in front of them was the person they had racked their brains to invite but failed to do so. But didn''t he say he wasn''ting? So why is he here? Chapter 266 Chapter 266 ¡°M-Mr. Campbell...¡± Thinking about what he had just done and the audaciousness he had shown, Jose copsed onto the ground, trembling. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As for Laszlo, he managed to maintain hisposure since he was still oblivious to his son''s foolish actions. From his perspective, Harold¡ªregardless of how influential he was¡ªwouldn''t take action against the Fields family over a few insolent words uttered by his son. ¡°You shouldn''t have done such a stupid thing, and more importantly, not acted so audaciously in front of me. Now, the Fields family will vanish in the annals of history because of an idiot like you!¡± Harold snapped at Jose. Even though Harold frowned upon taking action on ordinary folk, Jose''s actions had crossed a line. Therefore, there was no way he could calm his anger until he taught thetter a lesson. His words naturally gave Laszlo a shock. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m well aware of how powerful you are, but how can you destroy the Fields family just because my son talked back to you?¡± the indignant Laszlo protested. ¡°I''m obviously not that petty to eliminate the Fields family over a few insulting words. Therefore, you had better ask your son about what he has done first before questioning my decision!¡± The grim way Harold made his assertion inadvertently convinced Laszlo, who felt his heart sink. A bad feeling rose in his gut as he turned to look at his son. ¡°What in the world did you do to Mr. Campbell? You had bettere clean right away!¡± Laszlo thundered at the shivering Jose, capturing the attention of the guests in attendance. Coincidentally, the music had stopped as the banquet hade to an end. ¡°Dad, I... put a drug in Mr. Campbell and Ms. Schmidt''s tubs and called in the paparazzi to take pictures of them in apromising situation. Moreover, the reporters have already left with the pictures!¡± Toward the end, Jose broke down in tears. Given how afraid Dellmoor''s Big Three are of him, the Fields family is truly finished! Jose''s sobs quickly caught the attention of the leaving guests. ¡°W-Why did you do something like that?¡± Jose''s words almost caused Laszlo to burst a vessel as the already gloomy expression on thetter''s face darkened further. He was baffled as to why his usually responsible son would end upmitting such a foolish mistake. ¡°The girl I like has been growing close to Mr. Campbell. Therefore, I thought Mr. Campbell¡ª¡± Jose stopped mid-sentence, too embarrassed to continue. ¡°Pfft!¡± Infuriated, the solemn-looking Laszlo coughed out a mouthful of blood. This b*stard ended up making such a horrendous mistake just because of his jealousy over a woman! What have I done to deserve this? Meanwhile, themotion had drawn the attention of many guests. Nheless, they were being held back by Craig, Philip, and James. When the crowd saw Dellmoor''s Big Three preventing them froming any closer, all of them gawked at the sight. At the same time, they began to wonder who that young man was to have Dellmoor''s Big Three controlling the crowd for him. As for Laszlo and Jose¡ªmembers of the second most powerful family in Dellmoor¡ªtheir faces turned pale while their bodies trembled in front of the young man. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 ¡°Hey, isn''t that Marilyn''s date?¡± It wasn''t long before someone recognized Harold as Marilyn''s date. That made them all the more curious about his identity. ¡°Philip, Craig, you two take care of things from here. Find those journalists and destroy all the photos they''ve taken. As for the Fields family... You two deal with it as you see fit!¡± Harold instructed when he saw the people surrounding them. While Harold went looking for Jose and Laszlo, Marilyn stared at the bloodstain on the bedsheet with a complex feeling in her heart. I may be in the entertainment industry, but my family has made me a very traditional and conservative person. That''s probably why I''m still single today. I''ve always listened to my mom and tried to preserve my virginity for my future husband, but now... It''d be great if Harold were single, but he''s already married to my best friend! How will I ever bring myself to face Isabe? Since she was unable to think of anything at the moment, Marilyn decided to leave the hotel for the time being. She couldn''t care less about the Fields family''s productunch tomorrow. After getting dressed, Marilyn was about to step out the door when she paused in her tracks. She then went back to the bedroom, folded the bloodstained bedsheet, and took it with her. Little did she know, the blood on the bedsheet actually belonged to someone else. Marilyn felt something was amiss when she left the hotel, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Upon passing by the banquet hall, she realized the party was already over. Marilyn did see a group of people gathered in the distance, but she had no idea what they were doing. As her mind was still a mess, she decided to ignore them and left Grandeur Hotel in a hurry. Moments after she left, Harold dragged Jose from the banquet hall all the way to the hotel room. He wanted Jose to exin the situation to Marilyn in person, but she was nowhere in sight by the time they reached the room. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Harold''s expression was stony when he saw that the bloodstained bedsheet was gone as well. He quickly gave Marilyn a call, only to find out she had switched off her phone. Recalling her response earlier, Harold began to panic as he feared she would try to kill herself. Without wasting another second, he ran out of the hotel to look for Marilyn. I really hope she''s all right... I won''t be able to forgive myself if anything happens to her! Harold even had Craig''s men help search for her, but it was no use. Marilyn had a habit of donning a disguise before leaving the house, so finding her was practically impossible for them. Harold could only me himself for what happened earlier. This is all my fault! I got used to the peaceful life in this city and let my guard down as a result. That''s why Jose was able to pull that dirty trick on me so easily. Something like this would never have happened five years ago! Meanwhile, at Grandeur Hotel, Jose and Laszlo were nning on begging Harold for forgiveness. However, neither of them dared say a word when they saw the worried frown on his face. He looks really mad. We''d better remain silent and pray he doesn''te back to wipe the Fields family out! Jose and Laszlo waited until Harold was gone before sending the guests off, leaving Craig, Philip, and James at the scene. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 They then walked up to the trio and asked, ¡°So, may we ask what will happen to the Fields family?¡± Laszlo dreaded what they would say in response, but there wasn''t much he could do about it. ¡°Because of your son''s actions, Mr. Campbell demands that the Fields family disappear forever. We''re simply following orders, Mr. Laszlo,¡± Craig replied after giving it some thought. Laszlo''s heart sank when he heard that. Oh no! These three are going to drive the Fields family into bankruptcy. As if that wasn''t bad enough, they''re going to do it with us being fully aware of it too! Any one of these three is capable of crushing us with ease, and now they''re going to team up against us. They are connected to the authorities, the underground circle, and the corporate world. We don''t stand a chance at all! Laszlo let out a huge sigh as he slumped against the couch. ¡°Is this the end for the Fields family?¡± The feeling of despair and helplessness left him so drained that he barely had any strength left. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Laszlo looked at the trio and asked, ¡°Will you please help beg Mr. Campbell for mercy? The Fields family will agree to any condition as long as we get to keep our family business alive.¡± ¡°Oh, we wouldn''t dare. The three of us might end up going down with you if we make Mr. Campbell mad!¡± Craig replied without any hesitation whatsoever. Philip and James shook their heads in agreement. Neither of them dared ask Harold to spare the Fields family. Laszlo knew all hope was lost when he saw their response. If these three won''t help me, then no one in Dellmoor could possibly save us. The Fields family is done for... Right as Laszlo was about to give uppletely, Craig reignited the mes of hope in his heart by saying, ¡°We may not be able to ask Mr. Campbell to spare your family, but we can help buy you some time. After all, the Fields family is quite prominent in Dellmoor. To destroy itpletely would take some time. You can make full use of whatever time you have left to beg Mr. Campbell for mercy. What do you guys think? Mr. Larson? Mr. Smith?¡± Philip and James nodded in unison. Since they were all in the same industry and had no grudges against the Fields family, they didn''t want thetter to just go down like that. That was especially the case since they would suffer some losses as a result. ¡°Thanks for your act of mercy! I will agree to any of your requests if my family survives this!¡± Laszlo eximed happily after hearing what Craig said. Jose then brought the journalists back so Craig and the others could confiscate their cameras and memory cards. After making sure that no pictures had been leaked, the trio left the hotel with satisfied smiles on their faces. Since the Fields family needed to prioritize obtaining Harold''s forgiveness, they had no choice but to cancel the productunch event. If they were unsessful in getting Harold to spare them, that celebratory banquet they had could very well be theirst. Jose and Laszlo went straight to the study after returning home. Jose got on his knees and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, Dad!¡± Letting out a huge sigh, Laszlo said, ¡°There''s no point in apologizing now. We need to try and appease Mr. Campbell so that he''ll spare our family. I hope you''ve learned your lesson this time. Do not repeat such mistakes again!¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Jose hade up with an idea on the way home earlier. ¡°I have an idea, Dad! Mr. Campbell has a thing for pretty women, right? How about we get Christie to come back? She''s pretty and talented, so she might just be able to win Mr. Campbell''s heart! Imagine the benefits it would bring our family if they get married!¡± he suggested. Laszlo''s eyes lit up with hope the moment he heard that. ¡°You know what? That could work!¡± As it was gettingte at night, the guests attending the banquet had all left the hotel. Lacie''s car, however, was still parked outside the hotel entrance. Determined to make the little stake-out work, she even took a nap in the car so she wouldn''t have to leave that spot. Lacie turned around to look at Kornel, who was sitting in the back seat, and asked, ¡°Well? Is that journalist of yours still inside?¡± ¡°I haven''t seen her leave the hotel. I''ll try giving her a call,¡± Kornel replied as he dialed Autumn''s number. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently switched off...¡± The cold voice of the automated message was all that Kornel heard. ¡°Lacie, her phone is switched off!¡± Kornel said with a frown. Realizing something was amiss, Lacie ordered, ¡°Go see what''s going on in there!¡± Kornel''s feminine mannerisms,bined with his cross-dressing as a staff at the hotel, allowed him to enter the hotel freely. He came out of the hotel in less than ten minutes and said with a frown, ¡°The journalist has gone missing, Lacie! What should we do?¡± ¡°Find out where she lives! We''ll go check and see if she''s home!¡± Lacie replied through clenched teeth. I put in a lot of effort to make this n work! We most likely won''t have another shot if Marilyn catches on! Kornel decided to call up a private detective for help. About thirty minutester, the private detective sent him a text message containing Autumn''s home address. Without wasting another second, Lacie floored the elerator and drove straight to the condominium Autumn was staying in. Instead of going to Autumn''s condominium unit, the two decided to wait outside the front gate instead. After putting on Marilyn''s clothes and disguising herself, Autumn had left Grandeur Hotel and gone straight home. Her emotions were a mess as she watched the video she had secretly recorded from inside the closet. Hmm... Should I upload this? After thinking long and hard about it, she deleted the video from her phone, switched it off, and went to bed. However, her conflicting feelings kept her up all night. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She didn''t fall asleep until dawn arrived, and it was already nine by the time she woke up. Realizing she waste for work, she rushed through her morning routine and headed downstairs as quickly as her legs could carry her. She had just stepped out of the condominium when Kornel got in her way. ¡°Ms. Linnell, my boss would like to have a word with you. Please follow me!¡± he said while pointing at the car. Autumn found his voice rather familiar but couldn''t quite recall where she had heard it. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked with a cautious look on her face. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 ¡°We spoke on the phone yesterday, Ms. Linnell. Don''t you remember me?¡± Kornel reminded her. That was when Autumn realized why Kornel''s voice sounded so familiar. Ah, I remember now! He''s the one who called me anonymously and told me to record Harold and Marilyn in the act! ¡°Oh, so it was you who called me. What do you two want with me?¡± Autumn asked angrily. There are three people that I hate the most right now. I hate Harold for taking my virginity, Jose for setting it up, and this anonymous caller! I wouldn''t have lost my virginity to Harold if it weren''t for them! Since there wasn''t anyone around, Kornel got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Where''s the video you tookst night?¡± ¡°I deleted it!¡± Autumn replied honestly without a second thought. ¡°You deleted it? I don''t believe you! Show me your phone!¡± Kornel was so mad that he nearly had a stroke on the spot. Since Autumn had nothing to hide, she handed him her phone without any hesitation. Kornel quickly scrolled through her phone gallery and list of folders. The look on his face turned extremely gloomy when he found no footage of Marilyn and her date. ¡°Why did you delete that?¡± He was about to hit Autumn when Lacie called out to him, ¡°Kornel! Are you done? What''s taking you so long?¡± She had gotten impatient after waiting in the car for so long. Kornel had no choice but to return the phone to Autumn and report the situation to Lacie. Noticing her chance to escape, Autumn quickly hailed a passing taxi and left for work. ¡°She deleted the pictures and videos, Lacie. What should we do now?¡± Kornel asked with an exasperated look on his face. ¡°That content could easily spark a huge scandal. It''s a highly valuable asset for a journalist. Do you really think she''d delete that stuff?¡± Lacie replied coldly with a sneer. There''s no way she would be willing to delete that! ¡°But there''s nothing we can do if she won''t hand it to us!¡± Kornel eximed in frustration. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Don''t worry; I''m sure she just wants money. Tell her we''ll pay a hundred thousand if she hands it over in the next two weeks. I''m sure she''ll be more than willing to cooperate,¡± Lacie said confidently. Kornel''s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°You sure are a smart one, Lacie!¡± he said tteringly before getting into the car. A week soon came to pass. Throughout the entire week, Autumn was unable to focus and had little to no appetite. Assuming it was due to her bad mood, she didn''t think much about it and carried on with her daily life. During the weekend, Autumn checked the date and realized her period should havee two days ago. While it was perfectly normal for women to have their periods slightly earlier orter than usual, Autumn had a bad feeling about it because of what had happened to her. ¡°Oh, gosh... I only had sex that one time! I sure hope I''m not pregnant!¡± Autumn mumbled to herself as she looked up her situation on the inte. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 The more she read about it online, the more she realized her symptoms were simr to those experienced by pregnant women. Not wanting to take any chances, she rushed to the pharmacy and bought a few pregnancy test kits. Her eyes went wide with shock when she saw the two red lines on the test kit. My goodness! This can''t be happening, right? Still in disbelief, Autumn repeated the test with a couple more test kits, but the results all came back positive. Why can''t I be as lucky when I''m buying the lottery? As a young woman who had just started pursuing her career, Autumn found her sudden pregnancy to be incredibly terrifying. This is unbelievable! No, I can''t keep this baby! I need to get an abortion! With that in mind, Autumn ran out of her house and rushed over to the hospital. Given how open-minded society had be, pre-marital pregnancies and abortions were getting increasinglymon. Upon arrival at the hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology clinic, Autumn saw a really long queue outside the door. Some of the women were there to get abortions as well. However, unlike her, they all had their husbands or boyfriends apanying them. Autumn was the only one there all by herself. There was a young married couple queuing up in front of her. The woman looked like she was from the countryside, and her husband seemed like an honest man. ¡°Hubby, how about we keep the baby instead? I feel like I''m killing my own child by getting an abortion! It''s really scary...¡± she asked. Autumn froze when she heard that. She''s right! This baby is a part of me now. Getting an abortion is no different from killing my child. However, I don''t want my child to grow up fatherless either... Harold is a married man, so there''s no way he''d be able to take responsibility for this. Suddenly, Autumn recalled what the fortune teller had told her when she was at Grandeur Hotel. That old fortune teller asked me to think wisely before taking any action. Did he already know this was going to happen? Is that why he wanted me to be careful? Now that I think about it, it is indeed quite possible that he knew... Autumn was snapped out of her train of thought when a young couple standing behind her shoved her aside and yelled impatiently, ¡°Hey! Are you going to get an abortion or not? Why don''t you step aside if you haven''t made up your mind?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As Autumn was caughtpletely off guard, she lost her bnce and fell to the floor with a loud thud. That was when she realized the couple from the countryside had already left, and it was her turn. Autumn shot the young couple a fierce re as she got back on her feet. Since they were much younger than her, she decided to not argue with them. However, the girl became offended by her re and shouted at her, ¡°What are you looking at, you wh*re? I bet you got raped, huh? You don''t know who the father is, so that''s why you''re here getting an abortion all by yourself!¡± Despite her young age, that girl had a really sharp tongue, and her words were venomous beyond measure. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. That statement hit Autumn where it hurt most. ¡°You...¡± She jabbed a finger at the couple but found herself unable to say anything in response. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 For a moment there, Autumn truly was tempted to confront Harold and have him take responsibility for getting her pregnant. ¡°What? Did we hit the nail on the head?¡± the couple asked when they saw her response. Autumn felt even more humiliated after hearing that. While she was racking her brain for aeback, a nurse called out to her from behind, ¡°Hey! Are you going to get an abortion or not? You should go home if you haven''t made up your mind! Stop holding up the line!¡± Autumn turned around in response and saw a middle-aged nurse ring impatiently at them. ¡°I-I won''t be getting an abortion...¡± Autumn mumbled and quickly ran out of the hospital. She couldn''t help but feel conflicted about her predicament and decision to keep the baby. Life is definitely going to be tough for an unmarried mother. What I experienced at the hospital earlier was only the beginning. Not only will I receive lots of discrimination from society, but I''ll also have financial issues because I won''t be able to work when my tummy gets bigger! I only started working not too long ago, and I haven''t even paid off my student loan. How will I afford to raise a baby without any savings? I can''t bring myself to get an abortion, nor am I able to go live with my parents back home. There''s no way I could let my parents find out about this! Right now, I need to focus on making as much money as possible before my tummy gets bigger! I''ll only be able to start working again when my child is about three years old. That could easily cost anywhere between one to two hundred thousand! How will I make that much money in such a short amount of time? Money was the only thing on Autumn''s mind after she returned to her condominium unit. That was when she recalled the contents of Kornel''s text message from a few days ago. He had sent her a text offering to pay a hundred thousand for the pictures and videos she took of Harold and Marilyn having sex. However, she had deleted all of them a few days ago, so she no longer had them with her. No, this won''t do. I need to get those pictures and videos back so I can sell them to that man! I''ll think of it as Harold paying me child support! That''s not too much to ask, is it? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Autumn clenched her fists at the thought of that. She originally nned on taking the phone to a repair shop and having a technician recover the deleted files, but she changed her mind when she recalled an old news article. A few years ago, a celebrity''s indecent pictures were leaked after she got herputer repaired. After thinking long and hard about it, Autumn decided to ask her friends if any of them knew how to restore deleted data and have them guide her through it instead. She then made a few posts asking for help in her high school and university friend groups. Since she had always been the campus belle, there were countless guys who had a crush on her. Sure enough, her posts received lots of attention in just a matter of minutes. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Fortunately for her, two of her former ssmates were knowledgeable in data restoration. With their guidance, Autumn was able to restore all the indecent pictures and videos that she deleted. After going through the video once again, Autumn cut out the part showing Marilyn entering Harold''s room naked, leaving only the part where she seduced him. Autumn thenpiled the pictures of them with the nket on before contacting Kornel. At three in the afternoon, Lacie and Kornel were waiting for Autumn in a corner of Ind Caf¨¦. In order to avoid being recognized, Lacie had on a pair of shades and a green baseball cap. ¡°You were right about everything, Lacie! You''re so amazing!¡± Kornel eximed tteringly with an impressed look on his face. Autumn had contacted him earlier asking for a meetup to discuss their deal. ¡°Pfft... This is nothing!¡± Lacie replied with a gleeful smile. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She really enjoyed receiving Kornel''spliments. Momentster, Autumn showed up at Ind Caf¨¦ with a white handbag hanging from her shoulder. Kornel had originally asked to meet her at a secluded spot in a park. However, Autumn had be a little paranoid after her horrible experience the other day. She insisted on dealing with them in a bustling caf¨¦ instead. Upon entering the caf¨¦, Autumn nced about and saw the two sitting in a corner. ¡°Sorry to have kept you two waiting!¡± Autumn said nervously as she walked up to them. ¡°It''s fine. We only just got here a while ago. Did you bring what we asked for, Ms. Linnell?¡± Kornel asked impatiently. Lacie simply kept her head low and quietly sipped on her coffee. ¡°We''re making a deal, so it''s only natural that I would bring it with me. However, I''m not satisfied with the price you''re offering,¡± Autumn replied while waving her phone at Kornel. The look on Kornel''s face turned grim the moment he heard that. Even the tone of his voice changed as he asked, ¡°How much would you like, then?¡± Autumn took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I want five hundred thousand!¡± The amount she actually wanted was two hundred and fifty thousand, but she doubled it up because she expected them to haggle. Autumn was determined to go all out for the sake of her baby. Kornel was so shocked by the amount that he leaped to his feet and shouted, ¡°What? Five hundred thousand? Are you crazy?¡± Because of his sudden outburst, the customers sitting at the nearby tables were all staring at them. Lacie was shocked as well, but her reaction was a lot calmer inparison. ¡°Sit down, Kornel!¡± she whispered when she saw a lot of people looking their way. Recalling that they were conducting a shady deal, Kornel quickly returned to his seat. ¡°Look, I took pictures as well as videos of them in the act. If you don''t give me five hundred thousand, I''ll delete them all immediately!¡± Autumn threatened. They haven''t made any attempts at haggling, so I should keep pushing for five hundred thousand. Besides, they went all out just to help me get those pictures and videos, so it must be very important to them. Who knows? I might just be able to have them pay me five hundred thousand! Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Due to the ridiculously huge sum of money involved, Kornel had to seek Lacie''s permission before making the decision. Lacie tried to deepen her voice as much as possible when she said, ¡°Show us the pictures and videos. We''ll see if they truly are worth five hundred thousand.¡± ¡°All right...¡± After giving it some thought, Autumn pulled up the files on her phone and showed it to them. ¡°There''s no actual nudity in these, though,¡± Lacie said with a frown after seeing the pictures and videos. ¡°You two are nning to either upload these online or publish them in a magazine to ruin Marilyn''s reputation, right? If that''s the case, there''s no point in having those with actual nudity because you wouldn''t make it past censorship. This is the only way to ensure they make it into the news!¡± Autumn knew they would bring that up, so she came fully prepared with a sound exnation. Hmm... What she said does make sense. Besides, the footage of Marilyn seducing her date and sleeping with him is more than enough to suggest they had sex. With that in mind, Lacie agreed to the amount Autumn requested. ¡°Fair enough. All right, you have a deal. We''ll pay you five hundred thousand for these pictures and videos.¡± Autumn was both shocked and overjoyed when she heard that. I can''t believe it! They''re actually going to pay me five hundred thousand! This is great! I can give birth to my baby without worrying about the hospital bills and living expenses! Having reached an agreement on the price, Lacie made the payment on the spot without any hesitation. Five hundred thousand is quite a huge sum, but it''s worth the oue. With these pictures and videos, I''ll be able to ruin Marilyn''s reputation and reim my spot in the limelight! When that happens, I''ll easily make more than five hundred thousand! After receiving the money, Autumn sent them the pictures and videos before deleting them from her phone. I know that my actions will cause problems for Harold and Marilyn, but I have no choice. I have to do this for the sake of my baby. Since Harold is the father, I don''t feel any guilt toward him at all. The only person I feel bad for is Marilyn. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Kornel, go upload these onto the inte and hire a bunch of ghostwriters to share them on Twitter and all the other social media tforms. I want everyone to find out about Marilyn sleeping around!¡± Lacie ordered with a vicious look on her face after Autumn left. Just like that, the conspiracy to sully Marilyn''s reputation began to unfold. Isabe had been staying at Marilyn''s house throughout the past few days. She was busy handling her business while waiting for Harold to finish his work in Dellmoor. Ever since she found out that the cries for help in the fire hade from a speaker, she knew someone from her family wanted her dead. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that it was because of her family business. Isabe no longer wished to return to thepany once she found out Bradley had been arrested. She figured starting her ownpany was the best way to avoid all of that conflict. Although Turner Corporation had a huge amount of resources readily avable, it didn''t have a brand of its own. As a result, thepany needed to rely on outsourcing all the time. That was part of the reason Isabe wanted to have her own clothing brand. Throughout the past few days, she noticed Marilyn distancing herself from her anding home really late every day. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 At first, Isabe chalked it up to Marilyn''s busy schedule as thetter had more projects on handtely. Hence, she did not think much about it and focused on making ns for her brand. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. On Sunday, Isabe turned on herptop as usual to do some research. As soon as she did so, she saw that Marilyn''s name was trending online. ¡°No wonder this girl has been so busy these days. It turns out she''s a hot topic again,¡± Isabe murmured with a smile. Then, curious to know why her friend was on the list of trending headlines once again, she clicked on the article to read more. When she saw what popped up on her screen, however, her head buzzed with questions, and a look of disbelief crossed her face. That was because after clicking on the link, an eye-catching headline grabbed her attention: Video of rising female star Marilyn Schmidt and unknown man spending the night at a hotel leaked! Underneath the headline was a video. The woman in the video was Marilyn wearing a sexy spaghetti-strap dress. Meanwhile, the man was Harold, Isabe''s contract husband and the man she was starting to fall for. Seeing that caused Isabe to suddenly feel anxious. With trembling fingers, she clicked to y the video. Shortly after, Isabe saw a scene that made her face turn as white as a sheet. The scene showed Harold sitting cross-legged on the bed as though he were meditating. Meanwhile, the scantily-d Marilyn practically wrapped herself around him like a snake, clinging to him and moving provocatively as he kept his eyes shut. To Isabe''s relief, although Harold looked as though he was struggling to restrain himself and his face was flushed, he kept his eyes closed and did not move an inch. The only thing that infuriated her was Marilyn''s actions. If I had to use one word to describe her in the video, the word ¡°minx¡± would be the most suitable. We''ve known each other for so long, but I''ve never seen her wear such skimpy clothing. She continued scrolling downward, and when she saw thest three photos, her mind went nk again. Everything around her seemed to spin as though she had vertigo. She simply could not ept what she saw. Thest three photos were of Harold and Marilyn lying in the same bed, under the same nket. The nket did not hide their bare shoulders, and it seemed clear that they had fallen asleep after a romp in the sack. Too upset to read what had been written, Isabe quickly turned off herptop. Even so, the image of the pair sleeping in the same bed kept floating in her mind. One party was the man who just caught her heart, while the other was her best friend, and both of them had slept together! ¡°Is this what they call karma?¡± Isabe muttered, recalling how she and Harold had left Brittany''s house while holding hands because they were using each other. And now, my best friend has done the same thing to me. Indeed, karma is a b*tch! A sudden sense of helplessness washed over her. I don''t know how I''m going to face them. Isabe was not the only person who saw the video and photos. The entire entertainment industry and Marilyn''s fans also saw them and were all abuzz. Marilyn was in the middle of recording a song in the recording studio when she was suddenly told to stop. ¡°Why did the music stop?¡± she asked the staff, looking puzzled. However, none of them answered her and merely gave her strange looks. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Even Marilyn''s assistant hesitated to speak. ¡°What''s wrong with you all? Can''t you talk?¡± Marilyn asked again. ¡°You''re on the trending headlines again, but this time, it''s not for a good reason. You''d better steel yourself,¡± her assistant said somewhat worriedly before passing the phone to Marilyn. Marilyn had a sinking feeling as she gazed at the others'' expressions. When she checked the list of trending headlines and saw the video and photos, she was utterly stunned, and the color drained from her face. ¡°How did this happen? Who did this?¡± she muttered in a panic. A video like this circting online will wreck the reputation I''ve spent years building! Not only will it destroy my future, but what''ll it make Isabe think of me? At that thought, she immediately dropped all work and rushed home. Upon her return, Marilyn saw Isabe sitting alone in the bedroom. Thetter was hugging herptop in a daze as tears slid down slowly from the corners of her eyes. Seeing Isabe in that state was confirmation to Marilyn that the former hade across the trending article. Hence, thetter said hurriedly, ¡°Let me exin, Be. Things are not what they seem.¡± Isabe''s face contorted with pain when she saw Marilyn. ¡°Oh, really? Exin yourself, then!¡± I truly hope that things aren''t what they seem! ¡°I was drugged by Harold that day and fell unconscious. By the time I woke up, everything had already happened!¡± Marilyn exined anxiously. However, her exnation merely drew an icy stare from Isabe. ¡°Hah! You im he drugged you and that you fell unconscious, yet you were all over him like a cat in heat and seducing him. You told me you were saving yourself for your future husband, but that was all a lie. I was wrong about you.¡± As Isabe spoke, tears streamed down her face. Then, she spun on her heel and left Marilyn''s mansion. Marilyn was taken aback by Isabe''s response. Thebination of the video and photos implies that I was the one who seduced Harold, and then we had sex. By the looks of it, I''ll never be able to clear my name. ¡°Be, it''s really not what you think...¡± Marilyn shouted, her voice cracking as she called out after Isabe. However, even she felt that such an exnation was weak and unconvincing. Not having the courage to give chase, she plopped onto the floor before tears fell quietly from her eyes. The scandal became a much-discussed topic among Marilyn''s fans, and her image as a pure and wless celebrity was in tatters. Soon, it went from being one of the top five trending headlines to taking the top spot. Even Wrenna, who did not usually follow celebrity gossip, got wind of it. Wrenna walked out of her office to take a break after working two hours straight, only to see her subordinates gathered in a cluster. They were watching something on a phone while discussing it among themselves. ¡°D*mn it! That''s my idol, Marilyn Schmidt! I can''t believe she fell prey to that pig, Harold. Come to think of it, Harold is truly something else. He got involved with our cold-blooded supervisor right after breaking things off with Brittany. Now, he has even slept with the celebrity Marilyn Schmidt! Who would''ve thought?¡± Wrenna could vaguely hear them talking about Harold and a celebrity. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Why are you gossiping here during office hours when you should be working?¡± she demanded coldly. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 When those in the project management department heard Wrenna''s voice, a chill ran down their spines, and they quickly scattered off to their respective desks. Wrenna nced curiously at the article the others had been discussing, and the sight of the unseemly photos wrenched at her heart. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Where did Harold go?¡± she asked the others, her expression grim. The person who sat next to Harold at work piped up softly, ¡°He probably went to the restroom, Ms. Turner.¡± ¡°Tell him toe to my office when he gets back.¡± Wrenna looked livid as she returned to her office. Seeing the evident jealousy on Wrenna''s face, the others were thoroughly in awe of Harold. When Harold returned to his desk after taking a smoke in the restroom, he could not help noticing that his colleagues were looking at him strangely. There was also a difference in how the men looked at himpared to the women. He detected a look of admiration in the men''s gazes while the women stared at him with what seemed to be contempt! ¡°You''re wanted in Ms. Turner''s office. Good luck, buddy. If you make it out alive, I''ll have to take lessons from you on how to pick up thedies. I still can''t understand how on earth you bag all these beautiful women!¡± his colleague said in a pitying tone mingled with admiration. Puzzled, Harold went into Wrenna''s office. He wondered whether it was because Charlotte missed him. ¡°You wanted to see me, Ms. Turner?¡± Harold''s confusion deepened when he walked into Wrenna''s office and saw her solemn expression. ¡°What''s your rtionship with that female celebrity, Marilyn Schmidt?¡± she asked somewhat jealously. His heart lurched at her question, and he felt a twinge of guilt as he responded, ¡°She''s my wife''s best friend. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°You... You''re utterly despicable!¡± Wrenna''s expression was already grim, but she looked even more upset after hearing his reply. He told me before that he has a wife, but I thought that was a lie. I can''t believe it''s actually true! What''s even more maddening is that this b*stard went and slept with his wife''s best friend! Oh, I really have the urge to give him a good thrashing. Some would say not to shit where you eat, but even his wife''s best friend is not safe from him! ¡°I''m despicable?¡± Harold echoed, feeling even more baffled. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± With that, Wrenna turned herptop toward him. Harold was stunned when he saw the image on the screen. He immediately leaned close to theptop and watched the video from start to end. Fury surged through him after he watched it, and he whipped out his phone to call Craig. ¡°Are you asking for trouble, Craig? Go and tell Philip and James to meet me at Gxy Media. Now!¡± Harold roared angrily at the person on the other end of the line. It was the first time had had ever flown into such a rage since getting involved in the underground circles. Wrenna, who was sitting at her desk, was dumbfounded when she heard Harold demand that Dellmoor''s Big Three meet him at the office. Then, she remembered that Harold was the renowned God of War and that the person who was organizing activities around the world to raise funds was merely a fake identity. Her earlier resentment and jealousy dissipated, or perhaps she felt she had no right to be jealous. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 He''s the famous God of War, so it''s hardly surprising for him to sleep with a female celebrity. I''m only an ordinary person who has a daughter. It''s good enough that he treats me the way he does. When Wrenna thought of it that way, she felt much better. Over at Paradise Hotel''srge conference room, Craig was in a meeting with the upper management when the telephone operator hurriedly opened the conference room''s door after receiving Harold''s call. Everyone in the room turned to look at the telephone operator, but she ignored their gazes. ¡°Mr. McGowan, someone just called and asked for you, Mr. Larson, and Mr. Smith to meet him at Gxy Media.¡± The people in the conference room were Paradise Hotel''s higher-ups, and their expressions darkened when they heard the telephone operator''s words. None of them could wrap their heads around the possibility that there was someone who dared to order Craig around and wondered whether that person had a death wish. ¡°That''s clearly a prank call. How could you fail to recognize that ande to interrupt Mr. McGowan while he''s in a meeting? I don''t think this job suits you. You''d do better to find some other job,¡± the beautiful secretary sitting next to Craig remarked as she shot the telephone operator a displeased look. The others nodded in agreement. Craig was seated at the head of the table, and he, too, approved of what the secretary said. Nheless, he could not shake the feeling that something seemed amiss about the telephone operator''s message. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He turned to the woman with a doubtful expression and enquired, ¡°Where was it that he wanted us to meet him?¡± ¡°H-He said to meet him at the office of Gxy Media''s project management department,¡± the woman replied nervously. Initially, I did suspect that it was a prank call. However, the number is Mr. McGowan''s personal number, and the caller mentioned Dellmoor''s Mr. Larson and Moneybags Smith. That''s why I thought the caller could be some bigshot and rushed over here to report it at once. As soon as Craig heard the words ¡°Gxy Media,¡± he sprang out of his chair. ¡°Inform Mr. Larson from Larson Corporation and Moneybags Smith to head over to Gxy Media at once! That''s your final task at thispany,¡± Craig instructed the secretary before dashing out of the conference room without even taking his coat. Everyone was bbergasted. They did not know what Gxy Media was nor why the mere mention of it would cause Craig, the Underground King of Dellmoor, to be so shaken. The secretary was especially nonplussed. She was utterly shocked by Craig saying that would be her last task at thepany. He''s obviously firing me! Without even knowing what I did wrong, I got fired just like that. Although James and Philip were clueless about why Harold was looking for them, they stopped what they were doing immediately after getting the message and quickly made their way to Gxy Media. In less than twenty minutes, all three men had arrived at the lobby of the building where Gxy Media was located. ¡°Why has he summoned us here on such short notice?¡± James asked the other two once they were gathered, looking confused. Craig and Philip shook their heads. Neither of them usually read the entertainment news, and since Craig had been in a meeting, his subordinates had not been able to report to him about the incident involving Marilyn. ¡°We''ll know when we see him. Let''s head upstairs,¡± Philip replied uneasily. Hence, Dellmoor''s Big Three headed to the floor that housed Gxy Media with a sense of trepidation in their hearts. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 The trio came to the project management department and inquired, ¡°Excuse me, where is your supervisor''s office?¡± When the employees raised their heads and saw the three men, they were all stunned. ¡°It''s t-that way...¡± an employee sitting nearby stuttered. ¡°Thanks!¡± The three men nodded before walking over to knock on Wrenna''s door. After they entered Wrenna''s office, the employee turned around with widened eyes. ¡°Was that Dellmoor''s Big Three?¡± ¡°I''m sure it''s them. We all know Mr. Larson since hees here often. We see Craig on the inte and television a lot, too. Could the other guy be Moneybags Smith?¡± ¡°You''re right. I''ve watched his interview on a finance channel before.¡± In an instant, the entire project management department was abuzz with discussion. They were all extremely curious as to why Dellmoor''s Big Three woulde to thepany together. The news soon reached Matthew, who was equally shocked. He immediately rushed to the project management department and headed straight for Wrenna''s office. Right after he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Harold scolding Dellmoor''s Big Three with an ugly scowl. Seeing that, he hurriedly stepped back out and quietly closed the door. Harold had waited for twenty minutes in Wrenna''s office for Craig, Philip, and James to arrive. When the trio entered and saw Harold sitting on the couch with a dark look, they all swallowed a lump in their throats. Craig and James started nudging Philip, the oldest among them. Left with no choice, Philip stepped forward and looked at Harold like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Mr. Campbell, how may we help you today?¡± he asked carefully. Wrenna stood up instinctively when she saw Dellmoor''s Big Three in her office. Although she knew that Harold was the God of War, it still felt unreal to see the three iconic figures of Dellmoor acting so cautiously in front of Harold. After all, they were people she could only see on the inte and television before this. ¡°Wrenna, show it to them!¡± Right away, she brought theptop over to the three men. When they saw the trending topic on the screen, their faces fell. ¡°Didn''t I tell you to find those reporters and destroy all the pictures and videos they have? How did these make their way to the inte?¡± Harold asked coldly. ¡°Mr. Campbell, we''ve warned those reporters ording to your orders that day. All the photos and videos have also been deleted!¡± Craig told Harold confidently. ¡°Then howe they''re being circted on the web?¡± Harold questioned again, his expression unchanging. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Uh...¡± The three men were rendered speechless. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I took a closer look, and I don''t think these are from those reporters. Look at this photo. It was taken when you were still unconscious after being drugged by that punk from the Fields family. On the contrary, those reporters only took photos of you after you woke up.¡± Because of his profession, James was a meticulous man. After looking at the contents of the trending news twice, he found something off about them immediately. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Wrenna felt relieved when she heard James. So Harold slept with that celebrity because he was drugged by someone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At that instant, her resentment toward Harold dissipated. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Upon hearing James'' statement, Harold took theptop and went through the contents again. It was then that he realized the clip was taken not long after he was drugged. That was also when Marilyn was trying to seduce him. Simrly, the photos were snapped before he lost consciousness, and he clearly remembered that those reporters only entered after he woke up. ¡°Remove these from the inte right now and find out who''s behind this. I want an answer in half an hour!¡± Harold ordered with a frosty face. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± The trio promptly got to work and called their subordinates to ry the order. While Philip asked his men to get rid of the contents online, Craig looked for the person who could possibly be behind this. Because of her guilt toward the actress, Autumn had been paying attention to Marilyn''s news. As such, when the news disappeared from the trending topics, she noticed it right away. She widened her eyes at theputer in astonishment and mumbled, ¡°They''re insanely quick and efficient!¡± The next second, her expression changed as she remembered something. Without hesitation, she packed her things, ended her lease with thendlord, and left Dellmoor. As a journalist, Autumn was a perceptive woman. Upon seeing how soon the news had been removed from the inte, she realized that there was someone powerful behind Marilyn. It might be her boss, Craig. If that''s the case, they''ll soon find out that I''m involved in this. Craig is known to be ruthless. There''s no guarantee that I can still live until tomorrow, much less give birth to my baby! Meanwhile, in Gxy Media, Craig had traced the issue to Lacie and Kornel. After just an hour, Craig''s subordinate brought the two of them to Wrenna''s office. ¡°Mr. McGowan, did you ask for me?¡± Lacie and Kornel seemed to understand what was going on the moment they saw Harold and Dellmoor''s Big Three in the office. They were so nervous that their faces turned pale. ¡°What''s with that trending topic about Marilyn?¡± Craig questioned Lacie sternly. ¡°What happened to Marilyn? Oh, are you talking about her going viral again? Well, Marilyn may be young, but she sure is good at drawing attention to herself. Now that she''s trending again, she''ll certainly gain more poprity!¡± Lacie babbled, pretending not to know what Craig was talking about. At first, Harold was only standing at the side, waiting for an answer. However, seeing that Lacie was feigning ignorance, he walked over and demanded coldly, ¡°You still won''t stop pretending, huh? Were you the one who posted my photos with Marilyn?¡± ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? Do you think you''re so great just because you got it on with Marilyn? You even dared to hook up with her, so why are you scared of being exposed by others?¡± Lacie assumed that Craig had called Harold over to ask him about Marilyn''s news, so she did not hesitate to mock Harold. She tried to push Harold away after speaking, but obviously, her strength was no match for his. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Harold merely shook his body, and Lacie was thrown backward. She barely managed to find her bnce. ¡°You loser! How dare you push me!¡± Enraged, she lifted her hand to p Harold. Almost instantly, Craig stopped her, looking horrified. ¡°Mr. McGowan, not only did he hook up with Marilyn and ruin ourpany''s reputation, but he even wants to hit me now! If we don''t teach him a lesson now, he''ll only get worse.¡± Lacie started snitching on Harold when she saw that it was Craig who held her back. Marilyn''s career will surely be over because of this issue. This means I will be the most popr celebrity under Craig''sbel. Even if he finds out that I''m behind Marilyn''s scandal, he can''t do anything to me unless he wants his entertainmentpany to go under! Before he manages to make anyone else rise to fame, he will have to treat me like a princess! p! Just as Lacie was thinking of her grand n, Craignded a hard p on her face, totally bewildering her. She held her burning cheek in disbelief and only managed a few words after some time. ¡°Mr. McGowan, what¡ª¡± ¡°Who the f*ck gave you the right to speak to Mr. Campbell like that? If you dare disrespect him again, you''ll be severely punished!¡± Craig scolded. The next second, he turned around and did something that bbergasted Lacie and Kornel. With his head lowered, Craig said shamefully, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Campbell. I... I''ve failed to train my people properly yet again. I deserve to die!¡± Then he started pping himself continuously. He had said those words to Harold countless times, so much so that he started to feel embarrassed instead of afraid. Every time, he would promise not to allow mistakes to happen, but after some time, his foolish subordinates and employees would do something to offend Harold again. Craig was so ashamed that he wished the ground could swallow him up. Harold, who was initially ovee with rage, rubbed his temples helplessly upon hearing those familiar words from Craig. He was already sick of lecturing Craig. In fact, he found the situation somehow ridiculous. In the end, he could only sigh and say, ¡°If you can''t do it, then don''t give me promises. Make them delete the photos and videos right now.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Only then did Craig heave a sigh of relief. He turned to Lacie and Kornel, who were still dumbstruck, and stared at them. Unable to bear the pressure, Kornel slumped to the ground and pointed at Lacie, confessing, ¡°Mr. McGowan, I-I''ll tell you everything. This was all Lacie''s idea. I only did as she told me. I have nothing to do with this!¡± ¡°Tell us what really happened. If you tell the truth, I might consider sparing you two,¡± Craig uttered in an icy tone. Seeing that the cat was out of the bag, Lacie copsed to the floor. Even Craig, the Underground King of Dellmoor, acted so respectfully toward Harold. She figured out then and there that this young man must be the legendary big shot behind Craig and James. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 I can''t believe I schemed against such a powerful figure. I''m doomed! In just a few minutes, Kornel told them everything. ¡°How about that female reporter? Does she still have the photos and videos?¡± Harold asked after listening to Kornel. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kornel shook his head. ¡°We don''t know.¡± ¡°Lead us to her house right now!¡± With that, Harold dragged Kornel out of the office. Kornel was the one in contact with Autumn all this time, so it would be sufficient for him to go with Harold. As for Lacie, who had yet to find the strength to get to her feet, she was taken away for some good scolding under Craig''s instructions. When the employees of Gxy Media''s project management department saw Harolding out with Kornel and Dellmoor''s Big Three trailing behind him like hisckeys, they were once again stunned. What in the world is going on? The group soon arrived at Autumn''s house, but it was already empty by then. ¡°Send people to the airport and all train stations. She has to be stopped!¡± Haroldmanded grimly. He had quite a good impression of Autumn, so never in his dreams did he imagine she would do something like this for money. After barking out the order, Harold abandoned Kornel and rushed to the airport on his own. After all, the safest way to escape was via a ne. Once she got on one, they would never be able to catch up to her. Harold believed there was a big chance Autumn would get on an airne. The thing he was most worried about was that Autumn would sell the photos and videos once again after leaving. After arriving at the airport, Harold searched for Autumn everywhere for a long time but to no avail. Nevertheless, he did not give up. While he was looking around, a pleasant scent suddenly entered his nose. Before he could react, he bumped into a girl pulling a suitcase and almost sent her flying. Fortunately, a clever-looking young man held her in time and stopped her from falling. It was also then that Harold noticed the young man was up to no good. During the brief moment when he supported the girl, he had skillfully stuck his hand in her pocket and took her phone, which was thetest model. Just as Harold was about to remind the girl, she snapped at him with disdain, ¡°D*mn it! Are you blind? You need to get your eyes checked out!¡± Because of that, Harold decided to just stay quiet. He ignored her and started scanning the ce again for any trace of Autumn. From the girl''s outfit, she seemed to be a student. Even to the picky Harold, she was considered quite good-looking. It was unfortunate that she had a dirty mouth. When the girl saw Harold disregarding her, she straightened her clothes and exited the airport with her luggage. Harold searched for Autumn in the entire airport, but she was nowhere to be seen. In the end, he had no choice but to give up and leave. As he was about to hail a taxi outside, an annoying voice sounded behind him. ¡°Stop right there, you thief!¡± Harold recognized the owner of the familiar voice right away¡ªit was the girl from earlier. Thinking that she had caught the young man who stole her phone, Harold turned around curiously. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Yet, just as he turned around, the young woman ran to him and grabbed his cor. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You bold thief, how dare you run after stealing my phone? Come on, keep running!¡± the young woman snarled at Harold as she red at him. Harold was bewildered. When did I be a thief? ¡°Miss, when did I steal your phone?¡± he asked in confusion. ¡°Still ying the fool, are you? I''ve seen this so many times. You pretended to knock me over and had someone else help me up to my feet. Then, while I was still reeling in from the shock, you stole my phone!¡± the young woman rambled on. For a moment, even Harold thought he had really stolen her phone. ¡°Miss, your deduction is sound, but if you''re that familiar with this trick, how did someone still manage to steal your phone?¡± Harold pointed out, arching a brow. ¡°Well, I let my guard down for a moment. Hurry up and get your aplice to return my phone, then come with me to the police station to turn yourself in. Otherwise, I''m going to let you experience what it''s like to be on the receiving end of grappling!¡± the young woman warned as she grabbed Harold''s cor. ¡°Miss, you''ve really made a mistake. I''m not with the guy who stole your phone!¡± With that, he started to pry the young woman''s fair hand finger by finger off his cor. ¡°Do you think I won''t be able to deal with you just because you''re stronger than me? Help! Someone help me with this thief!¡± the young woman started screaming. There were plenty of people in the airport, and the screams of a pretty young woman soon attracted the attention of most. Righteous men who wanted to y the hero to the damsel in distress, especially, charged over and stopped Harold from escaping. Not long after, they were surrounded by people. There was no way Harold was going anywhere any time soon. ¡°Let''s arrest him together! Get this douchebag to the police station!¡± ¡°Young people nowadays would rather resort to lowly deeds like these instead of finding a proper job.¡± The bystanders were all pointing fingers and makingments about Harold, their contempt visible in their eyes. All of a sudden, Harold noticed a familiar figure at the gate¡ªAutumn Linnell. Harold was pleasantly surprised to see her. He tried to shove the bystanders aside to get to Autumn. The young woman seemed to have noticed Harold''s attempt to break free from the crowd, so she lunged at him and wrapped her arm around his waist from the back as she shouted, ¡°He''s trying to run! Stop him!¡± ¡°Let go of me. I have something urgent to attend to. How much is your phone? I''ll pay for your phone once I''m done settling my matter,¡± Harold said anxiously. ¡°So you''re finally admitting to stealing my phone! How can I let you go? Do you think I''m a three-year- old who can be easily fooled? Hurry up ande to the station with me right now!¡± The young woman did not believe a single word Harold said; she thought he was trying to trick her to get out of the situation. After all, thieves were particrly good with their words nowadays. She was not going to let Harold go no matter what he said. Hearing that, the bystandersunched themselves over to hold Harold down. Harold tried to push the people away, but he was afraid of hurting them if he were to exert too much strength. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 When Harold turned to look at the boarding desk again, he noticed that Autumn was about to board the ne. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even if he were to rush over instantly, he still would not make it to her in time. Irritated, Harold turned to look at the young woman coldly. ¡°What are you looking at, you d*mn thief? How dare you look at me like this? I''ll dig your eyeballs out of their sockets!¡± the young woman hissed when she noticed Harold''s hostile look. She, too, was livid. She had rushed home from overseas to visit her gravely ill father. Now that her phone had been stolen, she couldn''t contact her brother, who was supposed to pick her up from the airport. Right then, a young man squeezed into the crowd. When he saw the young woman hugging another man, he asked in confusion, ¡°Christie, what are you doing?¡± Harold stiffened when he heard the voice. Isn''t that Jose''s voice? So she''s from the Fields family. No wonder she''s such a bad judge of character. Her brother''s the same. He thought I was trying to snatch his woman from him just because I was talking with Autumn. This girl''s just like him. She actually thinks that I stole her phone. They''re definitely siblings, given how they jump to conclusions! ¡°Jose, this b*stard just stole my new phone. You''vee at the right time. Help me take him to the station and let them lock him up for a few years!¡± The young woman named Christie quickly sought her brother''s help the moment she saw him. ¡°What? The nerve of him to do that! How dare you steal my sister''s phone? I''m going to end your life!¡± A furious look manifested on Jose''s face when he heard his sister''s words. Instantly, he raised his arm, about to punch Harold''s back. His sister was the Fields family''s only salvation, and he could not let his sister feel upset in any way at all. Just as he was about to hit Harold''s back, Harold abruptly turned. The moment Jose registered Harold''s face, his face paled drastically as if he had seen a ghost. s, the punch he had thrown out could no longer be retracted. All he could do was change the direction of his punch to hit the air instead. The inertia nearly made Jose sprawl on the ground. ¡°Jose, can you be any lousier? I''m already keeping him in ce, yet you still failed to hit him. Are you trying to give me a heart attack?¡± Christie bellowed at her brother angrily. Unfortunately, her brother did not have the time to respond to her. ¡°Let go of him! Hurry up and let go of him!¡± Once Jose regained his bnce, he quickly pushed his sister and the helpful people away. ¡°Jose, what the f*ck are you doing? This thief stole my phone, but you''re going to let him go?¡± Christie was stupefied by her brother''s action. Nevertheless, the answer she received from her brother was a loud p to her face. Smack! Christie was dumbfounded after the p, and that was an emotion shared by the crowd. They had no idea what had gotten into the young man for him to p his own sister in public. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please calm down. My sister doesn''t know who you are. You must be a magnanimous man, Mr. Campbell, so please don''t take her words and actions to heart,¡± Jose cried out in panic, ignoring his sister and the strange looks the people in the crowd were giving him. ¡°I don''t have the time to concern myself with you siblings. I''ll settle the score with youter.¡± Harold was in a rush to go after Autumn, so that was all he said before shoving the people away. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Regrettably, by the time he reached the gate, Autumn was no longer anywhere to be found. Right then, a ne took off. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Harold gritted his teeth. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Meanwhile, Christie was shrieking at her brother outside. ¡°Jose, have you lost your mind? He''s a thief. Not only did you let him go, but you even hit me!¡± ¡°Shut it! There''s no way someone like Mr. Campbell would steal your phone. If he wants a phone, he can buy an entire phonepany instead. Hurry up ande with me to apologize to him, or else Dad''s going to kill you when we get home,¡± Jose said gloomily. Then he dragged her to where Harold was, intending to make her apologize. Christie was the hope of their family. To speed up his sister''s return to the country, Laszlo and Jose had had to trick Christie, who had been studying abroad, back to the country in haste. Christie has crossed Mr. Campbell! God really wants to wipe out the Fields family! Nevertheless, Jose''s words only confused Christie even more. The guy is merely wearing clothes akin to an ordinary office worker. Moreover, he was ncing around in the lounge earlier. It''s obvious that he''s a thief looking for his target. Maybe he even stole those clothes he''s wearing right now. But Jose said that this guy can buy a phonepany just to get a phone at any time. What was Jose trying to say? By the time they returned to the lounge, Harold was already gone. Jose, who could not find Harold anywhere, leaned against the wall with a grim look and muttered, ¡°Oh, no. We''re doomed this time...¡± ¡°Jose, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say that Dad''s gravely ill? Where is he? Take me to him right away!¡± Sensing her brother''s sorrow, Christie began feeling down as well. ¡°Our dad''s fine. We lied to you about his health, but the Fields family is definitely doomed.¡± Jose then told his sister what had happened to their family. ¡°Jose, are you kidding me? That sneaky-looking guy is the big shot of Dellmoor? Are you delusional or something?¡± Christie thought that her brother was pulling her leg. ¡°I know you won''t believe me. Let me take you home to see Dad first.¡± As Jose spoke, he stood up and towed his sister out from the airport. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Fields residence. ¡°What? You bumped into Mr. Campbell in the airport, and Christie even ticked him off?¡± the expressionless Laszlo asked grimly. Christie hung her head and stuck her tongue out at her father before replying, ¡°Dad, I... I didn''t know who he was. He kept pacing in the lounge, and the way he was looking around made him seem like a thief!¡± It was then she finally believed that the man she had encountered in the airport was Dellmoor''s most powerful figure. She had even dered that she was going to kill that man. ¡°You... I shouldn''t have named you Christie; I should have named you Ditzy! I can''t believe you called an influential man like him a thief! Are you blind?¡± Laszlo roared, his anger bubbling even more. ¡°I...¡± Christie nearly burst into tears at her father''s remark about her being scatterbrained. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 ¡°Ugh, it''s pointless to keep berating you by now. I don''t think the Big Three are going to be guilt-free for long. We''ll have to stick with our original n and pray that it''s still useful. Otherwise...¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After that, the father and his children discussed the things they could do to make Harold forgive their family. Christie knew that she had messed up big time, and since she had lived abroad for years, it was easy for her to ept her father''s n without any protest. It was for the sake of the family, after all. If the family was gone, so would she. Meanwhile, Harold asked his men to check the records in the airport. Once he realized that Autumn was gone, he had no choice but to give up and head home. He was not nning to look into the matter any further if those photos and videos did not appear in any media anymore. However, if they do, he would not let her go as long as she was still on this. After leaving the airport, Harold called Isabe, but thetter did not pick up his call. She did not reply even when he sent an exnatory message to her. Everything at home was as usual. His parents-inw were in, but there was no sign of Isabe around. Benson and Pauline, who were sitting on the couch, parted their lips when they saw Harold. Yet, they hesitated to speak. ¡°Mom, Dad, just speak your mind. You don''t need to be like this,¡± Harold said, figuring that they must have seen the trending topic from the way they were hesitating. He decided that it was pointless to hide anything from them. ¡°Harold, please don''t think of us as trying to intervene in your life, but Isabe''s our only daughter. No parents will want their children to suffer. We just want to find out what that trending topic is all about,¡± Pauline said in the most indirect manner she could think of. ¡°It''s simple, really. Craig treats Marilyn especially well because of me, and when I was at the party with Marilyn, some jealous people drugged us. Unfortunately, at the same time, Marilyn wanted to test if my feelings for Be were real or not, so this happened,¡± Harold briefly exined to Benson and Pauline. In a way, he wanted them to convey the exnation to Isabe as well. ¡°I see. Well, we''ll talk to Be about this. Don''t feel too pressured.¡± Both Benson and Pauline let out sighs of relief after hearing Benson''s exnation. As long as Harold did not mean to do it, even if they felt ufortable with the matter, they would not me Harold for it. After all, he was a victim too. Both Benson and Pauline trusted Harold, for he was the God of War. He could have any women he wanted, and there was no point in him lying to them. After returning to his room, Harold checked the inte for rted news. It was then he saw that all news relevant to that incident had been removed. The next day, Harold went to work as usual. The moment he stepped into the office, everyone in the department turn to look at him curiously. Just as Harold took a seat, his coworker leaned over and asked curiously, ¡°Harold, who are you really? How can you get Dellmoor''s Big Three to listen to you as if they''re yourckeys?¡± ¡°I''m just a normal white-cor worker. They came to me because they were looking into Marilyn''s matter,¡± Harold said, whipping up a lie without batting ash. He made it seem as if that was the truth, and that made his coworker question himself. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 A moment of ruminationter, the coworker proceeded to say, ¡°But you''re impressive. You even won over an A-list actress like Marilyn!¡± When the other people heard the two talking about the recent news, they moved over to gossip as well. Their admiration for Harold was visible on their faces. Harold looked at his coworkers as if they were idiots and said, ¡°Are you silly? If I''m in a good rtionship with someone like Marilyn, will I still be working a nine-to-five job now? It''s so obvious that someone else edited the photos and videos. Can''t you see it?¡± ¡°I knew it. He couldn''t even keep Brittany around. How could Marilyn, an A-list actress, possibly be interested in him?¡± Harold''s coworkers all revealed looks of understanding after hearing his words. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They were all quick to believe Harold because they refused to ept that someone simr to them would suddenly reach the top of the pyramid in society and marry someone rich and beautiful. Right then, Wrenna came out of the office with a young woman beside her. ¡°Pause your work for a few minutes. Let''s put our hands together to wee a new coworker to our department,¡± Wrenna announced to the people in the project management department. When Harold turned to look at the new coworker, he realized that it was none other than Christie, the young woman he had met the day before at the airport. Immediately, he pursed his lips. ¡°Hello, everyone. I''m Christie Fields. I just came back from overseas, and I look forward to working with all of you.¡± At that, Christie gave a bow to them all. When she lifted her head, she looked at Harold and gave him a wink before sticking her tongue out for a brief second. Unlike Harold, who ignored her, the others were swift to give their apuse to wee her. The hearts of the male staff members skipped a beat when they saw her cute action. Ever since Brittany left, there were no beautiful women to be seen in their department. There were only women with figures they did not desire. On the other hand, Christie was beautiful and young. She looked about twenty, and she seemed lively. The two women, Wrenna, who exuded a mature woman''s charm, and Christie, who was cute and lively, were now the ultimate beauties in the project management department. However, Wrenna was like a cold-blooded animal, and she was their superior. No matter how beautiful she was, no one in the department would dare to approach her. At most, they would indulge in their fantasies of her when they were all alone at night. In contrast, Christie was adorable and friendly. Many of the male staff members were beginning to consider flirting with her. ¡°More like Ditzy Fields, I''d say,¡± Harold muttered under his breath when he recalled the incident at the airport. When the people around him heard him, they red daggers at him. In fact, Christie, who was not standing far from him, heard him too. She had nearly burst into angry tears when her father had called her a ditzy girl the day before, so she was particrly sensitive to the word ¡°ditzy.¡± She promptly whipped her head to the side to re at Harold. However, the thought of Harold''s identity and the Fields family''s current state forced Christie to tamp down the displeasure she felt. In seconds, she managed to force a smile again. When the others saw the changes in her expression, they all thought that Christie was too nice. That made them feel angrier at Harold. Why doesn''t he know how to appreciate a good girl like her? Why is he being so mean to her? Chapter 288 Chapter 288 s, like a dense man, Harold ignored their angry gazes. ¡°Christie, you''re new here, so I''m sure you''re not too familiar with thepany''s operations. In order to get started as soon as possible, you can pick one of your seniors to mentor you for a while,¡± Wrenna said to Christie after clearing her throat. Wrenna used to ask Harold to mentor the new employees, but ever since she found out about Harold''s identity, she dared not order him to do anything anymore. Hearing Wrenna''s words, Christie then let her gaze drift across the area. The men all sat straighter in response, hoping that Christie would pick them. ¡°I''ll choose him,¡± she finally said as she pointed her finger at someone. Her choice made everyone''s jaw drop. As it turned out, the one she pointed at was Harold, who had just badmouthed her a moment ago. Even Harold was confounded. Is she so determined to go up against me? ¡°Um... Harold, you''ll watch over the new employee for a few days. Inform me if any problem arises. Back to work now, everyone.¡± Wrenna was surprised by Christie''s choice as well. After dismissing the staff, she went back to her office to continue with her work. Christie walked over to Harold as the others watched her withplicated feelings in their eyes. ¡°Hi, I''ll be in your care from now on, my dear mentor,¡± Christie said sweetly. ¡°You''re not here because of the phone, are you? I told you I didn''t steal your phone.¡± Despite his words, Harold could not raise his voice to the smiling young woman. A look of embarrassment crossed Christie''s face. ¡°What happened yesterday was a misunderstanding. Look, I''m here to apologize to you now.¡± Soon, Harold brought Christie on a half-hearted tour around thepany and briefly introduced each department. Jealousy crept into the eyes of the men in the project management department when they saw Christie walking behind Harold shyly. ¡°What''s this, Mr. Harold? Can you exin this to me?¡± Even after they returned to their desks, Christie woulde to Harold''s ce once in a while with questions. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Every time she was there, she would sprawl by the side of Harold''s desk. To seduce him, she even deliberately pulled her cor lower. Although Christie was young and had a baby face, she had quite a voluptuous figure. Yet, what frustrated Christie the most was that Harold would not even spare her a nce. It was as if she was nothing but the air to him. Stupid man! Christie cursed inwardly. When she thought about the task her father had given to her, she gritted her teeth and moved closer to him again. By then, she was almost leaning all of her weight on him. Noticing Christie''s actions, Harold frowned and said, ¡°Pull your shirt higher. You''re ruining the company''s reputation.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Christie had never thought that Harold would be so direct with his words. Loud, too. The coworkers around them heard him, and her face flushed. Don''t people say that Chanaeans are more discreet in speech than foreigners? That''s all nonsense! This dense man''s even more straightforward than a foreigner. ¡°Mr. Harold, do you find me pretty?¡± Chapter 289 Chapter 289 After Christie regained herposure, she spoke flirtatiously instead of pulling her cor higher. I studied abroad, so there''s no way I''d lose to you in matters rted to this aspect. Besides, my purpose ining here is to entice you. To her puzzlement, she could not believe a highly influential boss in Dellmoor like Harold was willing to stay as an ordinary employee in such a smallpany. He''s so weird! He''s making a youngdy from the Fields family like mee to this ce and take up this insignificant, menial job. If it weren''t because of Father and Jose repeatedly vouching for his status, I''d never believe he''s Dellmoor''s most powerful boss. ¡°You''re all right, I suppose. Inner beauty is the real beauty,¡± Harold replied nonchntly. He continued doing his work after saying that. ¡°You... You''re a fool!¡± Christie grew furious again after listening to his indifferent response. However, at the thought of her mission, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and put up with him. While Harold was showing Christie around the workce, Isabe learned the truth from her parents at the hotel, but she grew more sorrowful after knowing what actually happened. The reason was that Marilyn had once told Isabe that her family was very traditional-minded. The female members of Marilyn''s family would only give their virginity to their husbands. Otherwise, they would be scorned. ¡°s! It seems like Harold and I are not fated to be together.¡± Isabe let out a sigh after contemting for some time. Then, she picked up her phone and contacted Marilyn to meet at Ind Caf¨¦. After that incident, although Harold had suppressed the news and the rted articles merely became trending online for half a day, the scandal greatly impacted Marilyn, especially in terms of losing her fans and followers. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Some of Marilyn''s fans liked her for her beauty and singing talent, but most of them fancied her for her pure and innocent image. Since her debut in the entertainment industry, she had never been involved in any scandals and had been keeping the reputation of a pure woman. Unfortunately, after the exposure of that incident, Marilyn''s image was immediately tarnished. Most of her followers became her haters, while some fans no longer supported her. That had caused Marilyn to feel dejected and unwilling to leave her house as she shut herself in. Initially, she loathed Harold because not only did he ruin her career, but he also destroyed her life. If any female members of the Schmidt family had coitus prior to marriage, the lightest punishment would be banishment from the n, while the worst consequence would be death by drowning. Marilyn wondered if her family members had seen the trending headlines. She did not even dare to establish contact with them in the past few days. Only after Harold figured out the truth and Lacie made a public apology online did Marilyn know she and Harold were both victims in that matter. Subsequently, her hatred toward him gradually dissipated, and she even started to admire his ability to resist temptation. Before being affected by the medication, regardless of how she tried to seduce him, he remained composed, unfazed, and kept his eyes closed the whole time. Marilyn pondered over plenty of thoughts in those few days, and she suddenly noticed she seemed to be harboring feelings for Harold. The feelings mainly stemmed from her family''s rule of requiring their female members to preserve their maidenhood for their husbands. Therefore, ording to the traditions, she could only marry Harold. Even Marilyn was shocked when that idea popped into her mind. Harold is married, not to mention he''s Isabe''s husband. ¡°It seems like it''s time for me to leave Dellmoor to preserve their family''s stability.¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Just as Marilyn was about to make the decision, she received a call from Isabe. She hurriedly answered the call when she saw Isabe was finally willing to talk to her. Then, she put on her makeup and left the house. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Before stepping out of the house, Marilyn was worried there might be reporters camping outside her residence, waiting for her toe out. Unexpectedly, no paparazzi were around to be seen after she carefully got out of the house. To her ignorance, the entire Dellmoor''s press offices, media, inte, and other information tforms had been warned by The Big Three in an effort to minimize the scandal''s influence. If anyone of them dared to harass Marilyn, they would have to bear the consequences. Most importantly, Craig had followed Harold''s instruction and arranged for many of his subordinates to stand guard near Marilyn''s mansion. Their duty was to chase away any suspicious-looking people lurking around the area. When Marilyn''s fans were nning to visit her two days ago, they were also dismissed. As a result, she was able to arrive at Ind Caf¨¦ to meet with Isabe without any difficulty. ¡°You''re finally willing to see me, Be. Please listen to my exnation. Both of us fell for someone else''s lowly scheme. This matter has already been investigated, and the truth has been uncovered,¡± Marilyn anxiously borated to Isabe before she even took a seat. ¡°I''m already aware of the entire story, so I don''t intend to me you. Take a seat first. I''ve helped you order your favorite coffee.¡± Isabe was touched when she took in Marilyn''s concerned demeanor. She''s the one who was hurt the most in this matter, yet she''s taking the initiative to apologize to me. Being blessed with a best friend like her is already a pleasure. Isabe was so moved that she had the urge to cry. She hurriedly told Marilyn to sit down and pushed the cup of coffee on the table closer to thetter. ¡°I invited you out today because I want to ask your opinion of Harold.¡± Isabe broke the silence after both of them took two sips of their coffees. ¡°Him?¡± Marilyn hesitated briefly after hearing Isabe''s question as she was reminded of what had happened the other night. A few momentster, she said, ¡°I think Harold is a loyal person, and he''s a man worthy of taking your hand in marriage, so I hope what transpired between him and me will not affect your rtionship with him.¡± Upon listening to Marilyn''s response, Isabe nodded while wearing aplicated facial expression, seemingly having made a significant decision in her heart. ¡°What do you n to do after this?¡± Isabe didn''t want to dwell on subjects rted to Harold, so she immediately changed the topic of conversation. ¡°Me? I''m nning to go on a vacation for now,¡± Marilyn answered slightly gloomily. In the end, Marilyn left. However, she didn''t just leave Ind Caf¨¦. Instead, she departed from Dellmoor. Isabe was under the assumption that Marilyn was merely going on a holiday to take a break, so she didn''t overthink thetter''s words. Staring at Marilyn''s leaving figure from behind, Isabe sent Harold a message on WhatsApp: Let''s get a divorce. I''ll wait for you at City Hall tomorrow morning at nine o''clock. A hint of disappointment rose within Isabe''s chest after she sent the text. Nevertheless, after hearing Marilyn''s reply earlier, she knew Marilyn had developed feelings for Harold. Moreover, the two have already slept together, so I can only back out and let them be together. Meanwhile, over at thepany, Harold''s expression darkened instantaneously after he read Isabe''s message. Christie, standing next to him, craned her neck to look at his phone screen after sensing the changes in his mien. Although he hastily put away his phone, she still managed to see the content of the WhatsApp text. ¡°Your wife is divorcing you?¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Christie was befuddled. Beforeing here, she had read up everything on Harold, and she knew for a fact that he was a married man. Of course, the information that they had found out was only more recent information about him. They couldn''t get any information about Harold from five years ago. It was as if the man had appeared in Dellmoor out of nowhere five years ago, and there was no trace of him whatsoever before that. Then, there was the abrupt rise of Craig and James. Both of them had only used a few years'' time to catch up to Philip, who had been working in Dellmoor for years. Harold did not answer Christie, nor did he reply to Isabe. Although he was frustrated at the turn of events, he tried to put it all behind him and continued to work. However, his WhatsApp pinged with a notification again. He thought that Isabe had texted him again and immediately took out his phone. However, it was a message from Wrenna that read: Char says she misses you. Why don''t you apany her for dinner tonight? Harold hesitated for a moment before replying to her: All right. I''ll wait for you in the parking lot after work. A day went by just like that. It was only the first day. Fearing that Harold might get irritated, Christie dared not be too aggressive and headed home right after work. Meanwhile, Harold chauffeured Wrenna back to her ce. ¡°Daddy, why didn''t youe to see me for such a long time?¡± asked Charlotte in a choking voice. She threw herself at Harold right after he stepped into the house. Harold had never been a father. He did not know how tofort Charlotte. In a bind, he looked to Wrenna for help. ¡°Char, your daddy is busy with work. It''s good enough that he can visit you now. Don''t ask for too much, okay? I''m already so worried about my husband,¡± Wrenna said in an attempt to help him out. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Wrenna was stunned when she heard herself calling Harold her husband. She had said that without giving it another thought, and there was no way she could retract what she had said now. Realizing her blunder, Wrenna cast Harold a sheepish nce. However, when she thought about how youngsters nowadays would start calling their partners ¡°Wifey¡± or ¡°Hubby¡± once they started dating and how she had, in fact, slept with Harold, she didn''t think it was out of ce for her to call Harold her husband. ¡°Daddy, don''t get angry. I''m sorry. I will earn a lot of money after I''ve grown up. That way, you don''t need to be so tired from working!¡± Charlotte said innocently. She immediately stopped looking at Harold with teary eyes. Harold was taken aback to see how fast the little girl could snap out of it. She''s so talented. I''ve got to cultivate her talent. Who knows? She might get nominated for the Best Actress award one day. ¡°All right. I''m going to wait for you to grow up and take care of me instead.¡± Harold hugged Charlotte and carried her to the living room to watch cartoons together. A warm smile spread across Wrenna''s face as she looked at the pair interacting with each other. She put on her apron and went to the kitchen to start preparing food for them with the housekeeper. Soon, it was dinner time. Even the housekeeper, Francesca, smiled as she looked at them. After dinner, Harold guided Charlotte with her homework while Wrenna helped Francesca with the dishes. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 ¡°Ms. Turner, forgive me for being a busybody here, but you''re not getting any younger. Mr. Campbell seems like a good man and treats Char well. When are you guys getting married? That way, Char will finally have a father to take care of her!¡± Francescamented while she was doing the dishes. Wrenna was taken aback by Francesca''s remarks. She turned to look at Harold, who was helping Charlotte with her homework. Her eyes were filled with mixed feelings. ¡°Mdm. Fawkes, it''s...plicated. I don''t n on marrying him. We''re okay as it is,¡± Wrenna said after letting out a sigh. ¡°Hmm...¡± Francesca was let down by Wrenna''s reply. Having been working for Wrenna for a few years, Francesca knew her well. She knew that Wrenna was an opinionated woman, and there was no changing her mind once thetter had made up her mind. Francesca shook her head and continued with her work. Harold seldom dropped by. Francesca reckoned that it was best to let the little family have some private time and left right after she was done with her chores. As before, Harold put Charlotte to sleep at nine o''clock. However, the little girl was so hyped up that it took Harold an hour to put her to sleep. ¡°It''s already ten o''clock. I should go,¡± Harold hurriedly said as he recalled what had happenedst time. ¡°Mr. Campbell, w-wait!¡± Wrenna, dressed in silk sleepwear aftering out of the shower, called out after Harold with a beet- red look on her face when she noticed that he was about to leave. Harold stopped in his tracks and asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Could you stay for the night?¡± Wrenna mumbled. Even though she felt shy, there was not a single hint of hesitation in her eyes. There was a saying about women''s physical urges increasing with age, especially after their thirties. As a woman in her thirties, Wrenna, too, craved a man''spanion, especially a heroic man like Harold. She''d be lying if she said that she was not interested in him. ¡°Wrenny, I have a family!¡± Harold said softly, his back against her. ¡°I don''t care!¡± Wrenna said in a determined tone as she hugged the man from behind. As a woman with a child, Wrenna knew she could not ask much from Harold. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°But I can''t promise you anything. My heart has already been upied. I''m sorry. I can''t ept anyone else.¡± Harold could not help but sigh as he thought about having to go to City Hall for the divorce procedure from Isabe tomorrow. Even though Wrenna had already decided that she would not seek any proper titles from him, she was still upset to hear Harold say that he would not ept any other woman. He doesn''t understand women at all. ¡°Could you... tell me more about you and her, then?¡± Wrenna asked. Since she had taken the initiative, Wrenna felt embarrassed to let him go just like that. At the same time, she was curious about what kind of woman would make Harold reject a beautiful woman like herself. ¡°I guess. We''ll talk it over two bottles of liquor. But don''t bring strong ones likest time!¡± Harold said after giving it some thought. He thought that alcohol would make the ambience better. ¡°I know. Are you afraid that I will take advantage of you when you''re drunk?¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Wrenna released Harold and rolled her eyes at him as she spoke. However, there was a faint sense of disappointment in her heart. Not long after, both of them began drinking. This time, they had red wine instead. ¡°Do you still remember the story I told you in the hospital? Actually, I was talking about myself. Back then, my mom and I...¡± Harold rted to Wrenna everything that had happened since his childhood, including the time when he had mistaken Brittany for Isabe upon returning to the city after leaving the army. It was something he had been keeping in his heart all this while. But now that he had a listener, he told her about it in great detail. Truth be told, he could have cleared the air with Isabe, but he had chosen not to, for he wanted her to fall for him for who he was and not simply because he was the God of War. At the same time, he didn''t want Isabe to me him for hiding the truth from her. That was why when she had refused to believe that he was the God of War, he had allowed her misconception to perpetuate, as he nned to win her heart gradually. Only when she had fallen for him would he choose to reveal his true identity to her, which woulde as a pleasant surprise. After listening to Harold''s story, the captivated Wrenna couldn''t help but sigh. ¡°Why are you sighing? I''m the one who should be sighing since I''m getting divorced tomorrow,¡± Harold said, confused. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I''m sighing because I wish I was her.¡± Upon baring her feelings, Wrenna downed the red wine in her ss. Subsequently, she pretended to be woozy and copsed into Harold''s arms. Wrenna, eyes closed, had a reddish tint on her porcin white cheeks. The curves of her figure were faintly obvious through the thin silk nightgown she was wearing. The sensuous sight caused Harold to freeze and his throat began to feel dry. Nheless, the thought that he was going to City Hall to divorce Isabe jolted him back to his senses. After a brief hesitation, Harold carried Wrenna in his arms and walked toward the bedroom. Lying in his embrace and pretending to be drunk, Wrenna could feel the contours of his chest, and her heart began to race. Is he going to... do it with me? When she opened her eyes to peek and saw Harold taking her to the bedroom, she felt excited and nervous at the same time. Even though I''m already thirty, I''m still as attractive as ever. Despite all his ims about not being able to ept another woman, a little alcohol and scheming on my part was all that it took to stimte his urges. Obviously, no man can resist the temptations of the flesh! Despite being the invincible God of War, he''s nothing more than a man still. Leaning coyly in his embrace, Wrenna let her imagination run wild. The closer she got to her bed, the faster her heart pounded. However, what came as a surprise was that Harold tucked her in after carrying her there. He then gave her a look before turning around to leave. It was then that Wrenna suddenly opened her big beautiful eyes. ¡°Mr. Campbell, why? I don''t care about recognition. All I want is for you to spend the night with me. Can''t you even satisfy this tiny wish of mine?¡± Wrenna pleaded when he reached the door. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 The smug expression she had on earlier was now reced by one of resentment. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Harold stopped in his tracks, for he had long seen through her little scheme. Considering that Wrenna''s cheeks weren''t even red thest time she downed a bottle of vodka, he knew it was impossible for her to be drunk over a ss of wine. Moreover, her heart was beating furiously. Even though he understood her desire, he didn''t wish to take advantage of it, as he couldn''t give her the future she deserved. After apologizing, Harold closed the door and left Wrenna''s house. Wrenna walked to her balcony to watch him leave. Despite the dejection she felt, her eyes glistened with admiration. No one else but him can maintain suchposure when being seduced by a gorgeous beauty like me. Obviously, the eunuchs of old who have been castrated are likely capable of the same. As for whether Harold was a eunuch, she had had the pleasure of finding out thest time. Back then, her private parts had hurt until the very next day. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. No doubt he''s truly a man. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I don''t need recognition and I don''t care about how many women you have. I''m willing to be yours for the rest of my life. One day, I''ll definitely change your mind!¡± Wrenna murmured to herself as she watched Harold''s car gradually pull away. After that, she returned to her bed where she fell soundly asleep. The next day, Harold arrived at City Hall at nine in the morning. Isabe was already there waiting for him. ¡°I''m sorry to have kept you waiting,¡± Harold said embarrassingly. ¡°It''s fine. The staff has just arrived anyway. Let''s head inside,¡± Isabe replied in an emotionless tone. Harold wondered if she did that on purpose because her attitude toward him was entirely different. At that very moment, she treated him as if he was aplete stranger. Faced with such treatment, Harold felt a sudden squeeze in his heart. He recognized that his recent efforts had all gone to waste. Nevertheless, he had no ns to give up. ¡°Be, wait. What happened between Marilyn and me was a setup. I was a victim too!¡± Harold quickly grabbed Isabe in a desperate attempt to salvage the situation. As if she had expected Harold''s pleas, Isabe replied without any hesitation, ¡°I know, but our marriage was only a contracted marriage. Our divorce has nothing to do with that incident.¡± With that, she walked straight into City Hall, while Harold¡ªleft without a choice¡ªfollowed her from behind. A few minutes after Harold and Isabe entered City Hall, Brittany was dragged to its entrance by her mother. ¡°Mom, stop pulling me. I told you I don''t want to marry that man, let alone one who''s a live-in son-in- law.¡± ¡°Shut up. Don''t forget how old you are. At the rate you''re going, you''ll end up bing an old virgin. Also, you''re well aware of how your brother is. Now that someone is willing to be a live-in son-in- law, both of you can take care of him after getting married. So, what else is there to consider?¡± Mandy lectured her daughter angrily when faced with thetter''s reluctance. Ever since they ran into Isabe and Harold at Fortune Real Estate, the Xenoses had begun looking for a partner for Brittany. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Truth be told, the desirable Brittany had no trouble securing a partner. In fact, she had plenty of suitors who were willing to marry her. However, the Xenoses were cognizant that her brother, Gordon, was a mommy''s boy, while the girl he fancied had grown up spoilt and wielded significant influence. Mandy was afraid that once she and her husband were dead, no one would be able to take care of her son, which would cause him to be bullied by his wife. That was the reason why she wanted a live-in son-inw for Brittany. That way, Brittany would be able to continue caring for her brother. Not only that, but their family assets were in the tens of millions now that Xenos Agricultural Produce was expanding rapidly, making them eligible to recruit a live-in son-inw. After all, there was a custom in their hometown where the elder siblings had to be married ahead of the younger ones. Otherwise, it would bring bad luck upon Gordon. Now that Gordon''s wedding date had been set for the end of the year, Mandy had been busy trying to matchmake Brittany for the sake of her son''s future. Despite Brittany''s beauty and eyes that could mesmerize any man, all her suitors were immediately deterred by the idea of being a live-in son-inw. Over a couple of days, frustration began to set upon the confident Mandy. Just two days ago, she had finally found a decent-looking young man who was willing to ept the role. She begrudgingly agreed despite her demanding standards. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Consequently, they made an appointment to register the marriage at City Hall that day. ¡°Mom, you always think about Gordon, but what about me? Am I also not your child? Why do I always have to sacrifice my happiness for his sake?¡± Brittany roared at her mother, her temper ring. Mandy ignored her rants and kept staring behind her. Feeling better from venting, Brittany turned around curiously when she saw the look on her mother''s face. She was greeted by the sight of Harold and Isabe walking out of City Hall. The thing that they''re carrying... It looks like divorce papers? ¡°Are both of you divorced?¡± Brittany asked at the sight of them. Instead of replying to Brittany''s question, Isabe turned around and questioned Harold angrily, ¡°Harold, what''s the meaning of this?¡± My original intention was to divorce Harold so that he would be free to marry Marilyn, but I never expected this b*stard to still be pining for his ex-girlfriend to the extent of inviting her here to register their marriage. ¡°W-What meaning? Do you actually think that I called her here?¡± The baffled Harold threw the question back at her. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Her response blew Harold away. ¡°It is whatever you think it is!¡± Given how obvious the answer was, Harold wasn''t even bothered to exin. ¡°Y-You b*stard! How could you ignore your responsibility to Marilyn and look for your ex-girlfriend instead after what you''ve done to her?¡± Harold''s nonchnt attitude filled Isabe with disappointment. ¡°Isabe, can you for once try to understand me? Why would I ever return to a woman like her?¡± Harold said with a Freudian slip when he saw how upset she looked. After that, he felt an icy gaze fall upon him, causing his heart skip to skip a beat. In his haste, he had inadvertently insulted Brittany. ¡°Tell me, Harold, what sort of woman am I?¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Just as expected, Brittany''s frosty voice instantly rang out from behind him. ¡°I...¡± Harold was at a loss for words. He couldn''t say anything positive to assuage her in front of Isabe, whereas a negative response would definitely ignite Brittany''s anger given her temper. Sandwiched between the both of them, Harold fell into a dilemma. ¡°Shouldn''t you know better than anyone else? Back then, you treated Harold like dirt and only cared about your brother. When he went on to lead a better life after leaving you, you became jealous and demanded that he pay youpensation for breaking up. Are you here to try to salvage your rtionship with him? Have you forgotten what I told you back then at Fortune Real Estate?¡± Feeling indignant over how Brittany was pressuring the innocent Harold and also for Marilyn''s sake, Isabe held nothing back. She stood between the two of them andshed out at Brittany by listing every single unreasonable act thetter hadmitted. ¡°You...¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Brittany was rendered speechless by Isabe''s criticism. Upon hearing the exchange, Mandy quickly came forward. ¡°Can both of you stop assuming? Brittany is here to register her marriage with her partner. Brittany, hurry up and give Eren a call to see where he is.¡± Back then, Isabe had dered that if Brittany was to cling to Harold again, she would take back the breakup fee and send men to teach them a lesson. And now that Benson was in James'' and the mysterious VIP''s good books, the Turners were not to be trifled with. Mandy would have already hurled a tirade of abuse at Isabe if not for that. Because of her mother and Isabe, Brittany had no choice but to call Eren. ¡°Eren, where are you? Weren''t we supposed to meet here at nine-thirty? Do you know what time it is already?¡± After walking to the side, Brittany vented her frustrations to Eren, who had yet to show up. ¡°Brittany, I''m almost there!¡± Shortly after the call ended, anky young man who was dressed untidily crossed the street over to their side. ¡°I''m sorry, Brittany. I was caught in traffic. What''s going on here?¡± The young man named Eren Sinir apologized the moment he approached Brittany. He gave off the same obsequious vibe that Harold had shown toward Brittany back then. That was the reason Brittany could ept him begrudgingly, as she could see Harold''s shadow in him. After getting used to someone, she felt it was difficult to change. ¡°If it wasn''t because you werete, my mom and I wouldn''t have had to wait for you, and I wouldn''t have run into my ex-boyfriend and been used by his ex-wife of trying to steal him. You should tell them that I''ll never go back to a kept man like him once we have broken up!¡± the sullen-looking Brittany ordered Eren while pointing her finger at Harold and Isabe. In reality, there were two reasons she said those words. First, she wanted Eren to stand up for her. Back when Harold was with her, she had never been embarrassed in public before, as he would always defend her honor despite being poor. She wanted Eren to give her the same sense of security as Harold had. Second, she was indirectly reminding Eren of his ce as a live-in son-inw who was financially dependent on them. She wanted to make a point that she was forced by her mother into the marriage and that he shouldn''t have any illusions of her developing feelings for him. When thenky Eren heard her words, a look of displeasure shed across his face. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Nevertheless, the thought that he would soon regain his position as a scion of the Sinir family caused him to quickly suppress his resentment. Early on, Brittany''s materialism and obsession with her brother were evident to him, alongside her mother''s affinity for power and conservative values¡ªshe favored her son over her daughter. If he was an ordinary person, he might have qualms about marrying Brittany, but he wasn''t one at all. In reality, he was a scion of the Sinir family who had been spending his time training away from home. Once his training stint was over in a week''s time, he would be reinstated to his position. The Sinir family was one of the most prominent families in Chanaea and was heavily involved in the cellphone and telmunication equipment business. Freya, which had a thirty percent market share globally, was one of the brands owned by them. In the cellphone industry, they had significant control over the market with Apple and Samsung. Just from the sales of their handsets alone, they raked in annual revenue that was in the hundreds of billions. More importantly, this was just one of the Sinir family''s many side businesses, while their core business revolved around telmunication towers and operating systems. Five years ago, with the God of War''s help, they had managed to expand internationally, holding a thirty to sixty percent market share in every industry they were involved in. Even if theirpanies were not listed, they still maintained a dominant position in their respective fields. They were known as the most powerful family in the South and were equivalent in status to the Campbell family of the north and other equally prestigious families. Eren had been captivated by Brittany''s mesmerizing eyes the first time heid eyes on her. It was truly love at first sight. A woman like her was difficult for a man to get a handle on, but Eren, as a scion of the Sinir family, was confident. In fact, he felt as if she was a God-given gift made especially for a rich young man like him, where only men of his stature could tame her. ¡°Don''t worry, Brittany. Leave this kid to me!¡± With that, Eren walked up to Harold and Isabe with a smirk. ¡°Are you the despicable couple who betrayed Brittany?¡± Eren asked in surprise. Before meeting Brittany, the matchmaker had told him about her past. However, in order to protect Brittany''s reputation, the part where the Xenoses had asked for an unreasonable price was left out and so did the fact that Brittany was the one who had proposed to break up with Harold. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Instead, the matchmaker used Harold and Isabe of betraying Brittany. Upon hearing his words, Harold grabbed Eren by the cor. As for Isabe, her eyes were spitting fire. ¡°Brittany, have you no shame?¡± Faced with Isabe''s questions, the aggrieved Brittany gave her mother a look. ¡°Mom, were you spewing nonsense in public again?¡± She sounded angry, yet helpless at the same time. Mandy, adamant that her actions were right, pulled Brittany aside and defended herself, ¡°Not so loud, or Eren will hear you! I did it for your own good.¡± ¡°Mom, can you not do this again? You''ll put me in a difficult spot,¡± Brittanyined. An argument almost ignited between the mother and daughter. Meanwhile, Eren was unfazed despite having his cor grabbed by Harold. He sneered and attempted to push Harold''s hand away. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Unexpectedly, Harold''s hand wouldn''t budge, which caused the smirk on his face to be reced with an awkward smile. ¡°Kid, do you know who you''re grabbing right now? I am the scion of the Sinir family of the South. If you touch a hair on my head, I''ll make sure you suffer a horrible fate!¡± When Harold refused to let go, Eren was left with no choice but to reveal his identity. ¡°The Sinir family? The telmunications giant of the South?¡± Taken aback by Eren''s revtion, Harold subconsciously released his grip. The head of the Sinir family, Jacques Sinir, was someone known to Harold. In fact, Harold even had a good impression of him. Five years ago, after Harold turned the tide of battle and defeated a stronger enemy, he had been ordered by his superiors to use his victory to obtain economic benefits. Back then, Chanaea''s economy and the people''s livelihood had been devastated by the war. To ensure the nation''s swift economic recovery, Harold signed an agreement to leave the army and not take any military action for five years. In return, the internationalmunity agreed to give Chanaeanpanies a five-year tax break. Following that, Harold picked a fewpanies that showed potential and helped them gain ess to the global market¡ªthe Sinir family''s telmunicationspany was one of them. It was during that period Freya cellphones began to be manufactured. With Harold''s backing, the Sinir family''s telmunications equipmentpany not only gained a sixty percent market share globally, but their cellphone business also became one of the top three international brands. The sess catapulted the Sinir family into a titan of the South, hot behind the heels of the other century-old prestigious families in the North. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Recognized as a miracle within the business world, they basked in the glory of their achievements. ¡°Kid, are you trembling in fear already? If you are, you''d better grovel at Brittany''s feet and beg for forgiveness!¡± Eren ordered smugly. When Harold had let go of his cor, Eren had assumed that the former was intimidated by his identity. ¡°Who do you think you are to tell me to kneel?¡± Harold kicked Eren in the gut before thetter could react. Stunned by the unexpected turn of events, Eren grimaced in pain and dropped to his knees, his eyes filled with disbelief. He''s a lunatic! How dare he hit me after I reveal my identity to him? Does he think I''m bragging? Other than that, Eren could find no other reason for Harold to strike him. After all, his family was considered part of the elite in Chanaea. With the God of War''s backing, they were the de facto rulers of the South, where no one dared to challenge their authority. ¡°Harold, you good-for-nothing brute, what are you trying to do?¡± Mandy yelled. Brittany, Isabe, and Mandy ran over when they saw Harold kicking Eren to the ground after a short exchange. Now that Harold and Isabe were divorced, there was no need for her to show the former any respect. ¡°Harold, if you continue to behave recklessly, you''ll end up single for the rest of your life!¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Brittany stared daggers at Harold. However, instead of being enraged by Harold for beating Eren, she felt bitter to see the former defending Isabe. ¡°That''s right, you piece of sh*t! You''re going to be alone for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Who says he''s going to be alone? I''d like to thank all of you for giving me the chance to be with him!¡± Right then, a melodious voice rang out from behind them. When everyone turned around, they were surprised to see a Hummer appear out of nowhere. Thereafter, a woman with a lollipop in her mouth alighted from the vehicle and threw herself abruptly into Harold''s arms. ¡°Sweetheart, I want you to be mine. It''s their loss if they don''t want you. Let me take care of you going forward. How about that?¡± Looking up from Harold''s embrace, Christie blinked at him with a smug face. When Harold was nowhere to be seen upon her arrival at the office, she recalled the message from the previous day and, without any hesitation, headed straight for City Hall. If only she had her ID with her, she would''ve registered her marriage with Harold right there and then. Harold quickly understood her intention. She was there to help him out of his predicament. Hoping to test Isabe''s response and get back at the Xenoses and Eren, Harold decided to wrap his arms around Christie''s slender waist. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± At the sight of Harold''s gesture, Brittany and Isabe questioned in unison. Then both of them exchanged nces. They spotted the anger and anxiety in each other''s eyes. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I''m Christie, the eldest daughter of the Fields family of Dellmoor. I pity you for not being able to appreciate how wonderful this man is. From today onward, Harold is mine and none of you are allowed to bother him anymore. Sweetheart, let''s go!¡± With that, Christie got back into her Hummer with Harold in tow. Her words not only stunned Isabe and Brittany, but Mandy could also feel her face burning with embarrassment. She had just cursed Harold to be single for the rest of his life when a gorgeous girl threw herself at him. It was no doubt extremely humiliating for her. Moreover, the girl came from an illustrious background as a daughter of the Fields family¡ªthe second most prominent family in Dellmoor. Not only was she the epitome of beauty and wealth, but she was also very young. Her porcin white face was so tender that it would make even a baby jealous. What sort of charm does this kid have to capture the heart of such a beauty? After giving Isabe a good look, Harold left with Christie without any hesitation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°T-That b*stard... How can he shamelesslyy hands on such a sweet young thing?¡± Regardless of Mandy''s disparagement, Harold didn''t turn around. He got into Christie''s vehicle with the wind behind his back. At the same time, Isabe left City Hall with a troubled mind. Meanwhile, Christie was driving the Hummer her father had given her along the busy streets. Just when she was about to ask Harold what his n was, thetter piped up, ¡°Stop the car.¡± After parking the car by the side, Christie, with her eyes glistening, asked, ¡°Where are you going? I''ll drop you there.¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 ¡°I need some time alone. You should go on ahead,¡± Harold murmured before getting out of the vehicle. ¡°Mr. Harold, don''t be a fool. Be no longer wants you, yet you''re still pining for her?¡± Christie yelled with a contemptuous look, causing Harold to feel even more depressed. Before she could follow Harold in her car and tell him about the Fields family''s issue, she received a call from Wrenna. ¡°Christie, where are you and your mentor? It''s just your second day at work and you''re already ying hooky? Be here in half an hour, or you can start packing your things!¡± Wrenna''s exasperated voice rang out from the phone. When she noticed that Harold and Christie were missing from work, her feminine intuition told her that both of them were together. The thought of how she had been rejected by Harold although she had thrown herself at him the night before and him ying hooky with a young woman infuriated Wrenna. However, since she didn''t have the courage to question Harold, calling Christie was her only option. At the sound of Wrenna''s hostile tone, Christie answered anxiously, ¡°I-I''ming back right away!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°No wonder people call her the cold-blooded supervisor. She truly is a heartless person,¡± Christie mumbled under her breath thereafter. When she looked back up and found that Harold was gone, she pounded the steering wheel before hurrying back to the office. It''s clear I''m still far off from making Harold mine. I can''t lose this job yet. At that moment, Harold had taken a taxi back to City Hall, for he had left his car there just to keep up with the charade of leaving in style earlier. By the time he arrived, Brittany¡ªunder her mother''s urging¡ªhad gone in with Eren to register their marriage. It wasn''t until Harold had left that the three of them emerged from the building. ¡°Mom, now that Eren and I are married, I''m sure you can go home now,¡± Brittany said to her mother in frustration. ¡°All right, all right. I''m going now. I won''t be in your way any longer,¡± Mandy replied with a mischievous look. Now that she had secured herself a live-in son-inw and ensured that her son would be taken care of once she and her husband were gone, Mandy felt as if arge burden had been lifted off her shoulders. The only thing she didn''t like about Eren was that he was too poor and a little cowardly. He wasn''t even a match for Harold in a fight. Nheless, on the ount he was willing to take on the humiliating position in the family, she could still ept him. Thereafter, Mandy drove away, leaving Brittany and Eren behind. After his mother-inw was gone, Eren, with a¡ªheartfelt expression¡ªdered, ¡°Brittany, now that you''re my wife, I''ll definitely treat you well and shield you from any harm!¡± ¡°Who are you calling your wife, you coward? I was just forced by my mother to do this. The only way for you to be my man is to get that b*stard, Harold, to apologize to me on his knees. Otherwise, you can forget about it. Going forward, you will either sleep on the floor or on the couch. There''s no way I''m allowing you on my bed.¡± With that, Brittany got into her new BMW and drove away, leaving the stunned Eren standing still with his face all red. He was filled with humiliation, especially when she used him of being a coward. ¡°Harold, for the sake of my marriage, the first thing I''ll do once my position is reinstated is to put you in your ce. That will be the best way to celebrate my return!¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Eren was rooted to his spot with clenched fists as he muttered under his breath, a dark look crossing his face. After all those years of training, he was sick of hearing others calling him a loser. It was time for him to end that. With that thought in mind, he lowered his fists and hailed a cab back to the Xenos residence. For those beautiful eyes, I won''t mind bing a live-in son-inw for a few days. While Harold was getting a divorce from Isabe, and while Brittany was getting married to Eren, Marilyn had gone to Walund for a holiday. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She had always heard from others that the ind of Walund had beautiful sights and that a person could still enjoy sunbathing even in the winter there. Marilyn had been busy with her career for the past few years, and she never had the time to visit Walund. Naturally, she wanted to go sunbathing by the beach the moment she got there. When she arrived, she noticed the women were in sexy bikinis that entuated their figures. Marilyn then nced at her conservative bikini that concealed most of her skin. In a way, she stood out against the others. Although most of her skin had been covered up, her curves were still visible. Many women could not help but cast envious looks when they saw her, let alone the perverts who were at the beach to ogle at bikini-wearing women. Nevertheless, Marilyn, who had been a famous figure for years, was used to the stares of others, so their gazes did not bother her. She then walked over to one of the recliners under the umbre and gracefullyy down on it to rx. Not far from Marilyn were two young men¡ªone thin and one portly¡ªin shorts, watching Marilyn''s every move. Those two young men stood out at the beach as well. After shoving a mouthful of snacks into his mouth, the fat young man muttered to the skinny man, ¡°Ronnie, that girl looks familiar. Where have I seen her before?¡± Upon hearing the fat man''s words, the skinny man quickly said, ¡°Sir, my, don''t you remember? She''s the star Marilyn Schmidt, the granddaughter of the Chanaean King of Gambling. She was even in the headlines because of a scandal a few days ago. Say, this woman''s attractive. If someone hadn''t slept with her already, I''m sure you''d havee up with ways to marry her!¡± The fat man bit his feminine and sexy lips and said to the skinny man, ¡°Oh, it is her. But my experience tells me that she''s definitely a virgin with the way she walks. There must be a mistake with the scandal. Call my mother and tell her to stop matchmaking me with others. I want Marilyn Schmidt. Tell my mother to talk to the Chanaean King of Gambling about this. I''m going to go and talk to my future wife first.¡± He then stood up and started making his way toward Marilyn. ¡°All right, sir! I''ll call your mother right away!¡± The skinny man then made the call per the fat man''s instructions. Meanwhile, after Harold retrieved his car, he rented a condominium before heading home to grab his luggage. When he reached home, Benson and Pauline were not around, so Harold headed straight into the room to pack his things. Right as he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Isabe staring at her phone, seemingly spacing out. Harold had no idea what Isabe was thinking about, but she was clearly startled when he entered the room. She hastily hid her phone behind her back and asked in a panicking tone, ¡°Didn''t you leave with the girl? Why are you back?¡± As Harold had good eyesight, he saw that the photo Isabe was staring at earlier was a photo of him sleeping. He guessed that it was a photo Isabe secretly took in the past. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Once Harold noticed that, his gloomy feelings about the divorce instantly dissipated. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Harold teased. He had mostly had Isabe figured out. ¡°Who''s jealous? You''ve already done that with Marilyn! You have to take responsibility for her regardless of whether it was intentional or whether you''ve been set up by someone else. I won''t forgive you if anything happens to Marilyn!¡± Isabe warned as she red at Harold. ¡°Is that your reason for getting a divorce from me?¡± Harold asked. ¡°No... That''s none of your business!¡± Isabe panicked again, for Harold had read her mind. ¡°I''m going to discuss this with Marilyn again. She can have anypensation she wants.¡± With that, Harold took out his phone to call Marilyn to rify things with her. ¡°Get lost, Harold Campbell!¡± Marilyn abruptly snatched Harold''s phone and hurled it before shoving Harold out of the door. She then threw out all of his things and mmed the door shut. ¡°Be, open up for now! I have other things to tell you!¡± Harold cried out as he smacked the door with a grim look. Nheless, Isabe stubbornly remained silent as she leaned her back against the door. A complicated look crossed her face. When Harold realized Isabe was not going to open the door, he had no choice but to pack his things and leave the house. Just as he opened the front door, Benson and Pauline returned. As it turned out, they had gone grocery shopping. When Isabe''s parents saw their son-inw with a suitcase, their hearts lurched, and they paled. In a worried tone, they asked, ¡°Harold, what are you doing?¡± When they saw their daughtering home earlier, they thought that Harold and Isabe had made up. Hence, they went out to shop for groceries, nning to have a nice dinner as a celebration. However, it seemed like that was not what was going on. ¡°I...¡± Harold was stumped. He did not know whether or not he should tell them the truth. ¡°Did Be get a divorce from you? She must have lost her mind! I''m going to teach her a lesson!¡± Benson immediately figured out what was going on, and he instantly tried to rush into Isabe''s room to reprimand her. Harold was afraid that Isabe''s parents would give Isabe a scolding when he saw Benson''s angry expression, so he quickly lied, ¡°Dad, Mom, you''ve misunderstood this. I''m only going out on a business trip for a while. I''m about to miss my flight, so I''m going to leave now. Please don''t jump to conclusions, okay?¡± Fearing that his lie would be exposed, he promptly left before they could say anything else. Regardless, Harold was certain that his separation from Isabe would be temporary. After all, Isabe could only be his. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Anyone who dared to think of courting Isabe would be met with a tragic demise, no matter who they were. Ultimately, Isabe was the most important person to Harold. Isabe''s parents dubiously watched Harold leave. For the next few days, Harold applied leave to clean up his new ce. While Harold was settling into his new home, Eren and an elderly bespectacled man in traditional garbs came to Gxy Media. The two of them went straight to Matthew''s office when they arrived at the building. The receptionists could not stop them even if they wanted to. Matthew was irked by the sudden appearance of two strangers in his office, and he questioned, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡± Gxy Media was currently the best advertisingpany in Dellmoor. Not only did they have arge influx of business deals, but thepany had also expanded three times its original size. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Thus, Matthew became a prouder individual. Anyone who wanted to meet him would have to make an appointment first. ¡°Allow me to do the introductions. I''m Ricky Tanner, the person in charge of Freya Group''s Dellmoor branch. This young man over here is the second son of the Sinir family, Eren Sinir.¡± Before the bespectacled elderly man could finish his sentence, Matthew leaped to his feet. Although the name Ricky Tanner was not as well-known as Philip, Craig, and the others in Dellmoor, he was still a rather famous individual in upper-ss society. Most importantly, he was representing the hegemon of the south, the Sinir family. Even though Gxy Media had been developing at a rapid rate recently, they were still not in the same league as the Sinir family. ¡°Oh my, it is such an honor to have you here, Mr. Sinir, Mr. Tanner. Please take a seat. I''ll brew some coffee right away.¡± Matthew was swift to invite them to take a seat. He thought that Freya Group was there for a business talk, and that made him even more impressed by Harold. Not only had Harold gotten all of Larson Corporation''s advertising deals, but he even managed to catch the attention of Freya Group. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even though many bigpanies expressed their desire to work with them, they were nothing compared to a business giant like Freya Group. Eren could barely wait for another second; he desperately wished that he could teach Harold a lesson right away. Thus, he stopped Matthew from heading out by uttering, ¡°Mr. White, we can forgo the coffee. We''re here for serious matters.¡± For the past two days, he had been in a living hell in the Xenos family as a live-in son-inw. Not only did he have to sleep on the floor and could not touch his wife, but he also had to scrub the feet of his mother-inw and his wife every day. Brittany''s little brother was worse. It was one thing for her brother to give him his smelly socks to wash every day, but another for her brother to stop him from eating with the rest of them. After giving Eren his serving, Brittany''s brother would demand that he eat in a corner instead. It was as if he was the family dog. It felt like a century before his training period was finally over. Sick of the maltreatment, Eren immediately contacted the Sinir family''s person in charge in Dellmoor. He wanted Brittany and her family to know how capable he was and to force Harold to kneel before Brittany and apologize. The first step of his n was to head to thepany Harold was working in and get his employer to fire him. ¡°Sirs, you could have just asked your men to liaise with us if you would like to work with Gxy Media. There''s no need to trouble you toe here personally!¡± Matthew told them politely after they stopped him from going out of the room. Although Matthew was surprised that the two hade in person, he, at the same time, could comprehend the reason behind their personal visit. After all, they had Harold in theirpany. Even the richest man in Dellmoor, Philip, came in person the other time. Meanwhile, both Eren and Ricky were baffled by Matthew''s words. Does he seriously think we woulde here in person just for a business chat? Isn''t he thinking too highly of himself? ¡°Mr. White, you''ve misunderstood the situation. We''re not here for business,¡± Eren icily rified. ¡°Then, Mr. Sinir, you''re here for...¡± Matthew trailed off, astounded by Eren''s words. They''re not here for business? ¡°We''re here to ask you to fire one of your employees named Harold Campbell,¡± Ricky said without beating around the bush. ¡°F-Fire... Harold Campbell?¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Matthew stuttered when he voiced his question. ¡°That''s right¡ªHarold Campbell in your project management department. You have to fire him today and find a way to deduct his entire sry. This isn''t hard for you, right, Mr. White?¡± Ricky said to Matthew, who was still reeling in from the shock. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Sinir. Although I''m just someone ordinary, I''m someone who knows how to be grateful to another. Harold has done much for ourpany, so I''m afraid this isn''t a request I can ept,¡± Matthew rejected without hesitation. What nonsense is this? Harold''s the reason ourpany is getting so much business! Without Harold, Gxy Media wouldn''t have developed to this size. Moreover, Harold''s no simple man. Even Dellmoor''s Big Three seem like hisckeys. Matthew did not know whether or not Harold had backing as powerful as the Sinir family, but even if his backing were not as powerful, the difference between the powers would likely be minute. Furthermore, the Sinir family had never benefitted him in any way. Hence, it was impossible for Matthew to cross Harold just because of Eren''s demands. ¡°You¡ª¡± When Eren heard Matthew rejecting him without a hint of hesitation, he furiously leaped to his feet. ¡°You''d better think this through, Mr. White! This young man before you is Mr. Eren Sinir of the Sinir family!¡± Ricky threatened. ¡°So what? Are you going to stick your nose into my business?¡± Matthew retorted despite the anxiety he was feeling. ¡°Matthew White, know your limits. It''ll be a piece of cake for Sinir Group to crush you and your company with their influence in Chanaea. Is it worth it to ruin your future for an employee?¡± Ricky continued with his threats. ¡°You...¡± This time, it was Matthew''s turn to be furious. At the same time, he was feeling more nervous; for sure enough, Ricky was right. The Sinir family could easily render hispany bankrupt with just a lift of their finger. However, that was provided if Harold did not do anything about it. If Harold were to intervene, no one could say for sure who would emerge as the victor. ¡°Why don''t we give it a try, then? Goodbye.¡± Matthew refused to relent, for he had Harold''s support, and he was used to others serving him and not the other way around. In the blink of an eye, he was asking Ricky and Eren to leave. Eren was enraged by Matthew''s words. To show Matthew that he was going to do good on his threats, he snapped, ¡°I see, very well. I won''t forget this, Matthew White. We''ll see what happens. If your company remains standing three dayster, I''ll lop my head off and give it to you! Let''s go, Mr. Tanner!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The two soon left Gxy Media. Once the two of them were out of Gxy Media, Eren grimly uttered to Ricky, ¡°Mr. Tanner, I want you to make an announcement. From now on, anypany in Dellmoor who dares to work with Gxy Media will be making us, the Sinir family and Freya Group, their enemy!¡± Eren thought that he would be able to lord over everyone once he regained his identity. He was not expecting to hit an obstacle immediately. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Since you refuse to fire Harold, I''ll make sure the entire Gxy Media meets its doom with him! ¡°Yes, Mr. Eren. I''ll get to it right away!¡± Ricky agreed. He quickly left to get to work. ¡°Just you wait, Matthew!¡± Eren muttered under his breath as his fists balled up. Right then, his phone rang with a phone call from his mother-inw. ¡°You useless piece of cr*p! Didn''t I ask you to get me a bottle of ketchup? It has been ages. Where the heck are you? If you don''t reach home in five minutes, you won''t get to eat dinner tonight!¡± Mandy''s shrill voice rang out once the call was connected. Eren was so traumatized that he felt as though his heart was about to burst out of his chest. However, he quickly recalled that his training hade to an end. He had also regained his identity as the scion of the Sinir family, who had been provided tens of billions to start a business. With that, confidence filled Eren''s heart. ¡°It''s just a bottle of ketchup! Stop yelling at me, you crazy b*tch. I''ll deliver a truckload worth of ketchup to youter!¡± Eren yelled at her before ending the call quickly. ¡°How dare he talk back to me?¡± Back home, Mandy was shocked to hear him talk back to her like that. She held her phone dumbly in the kitchen. ¡°Mom, what''s wrong?¡± Brittany asked curiously when she saw her mother standing in the kitchen, seemingly in a daze. ¡°That useless Eren just yelled at me through the phone!¡± Mandy told her in surprise. ¡°What? How dare he yell at you? I''ll definitely teach him a lesson when he gets back!¡± Brittany vowed furiously. Ten minutester, Eren strolled back to the Xenos residence. ¡°Eren, how dare you yell at my mom? Where is the ketchup?¡± Brittany asked icily when she noticed him coming back without anything in his hands. ¡°The ketchup will arrive soon. Please stop calling me useless, as I''m not a good-for-nothing or a loser!¡± Eren snapped. It had been several days since he married into the Xenos family, but this was his first time putting his foot down in front of Brittany and her family. ¡°I can''t believe you have the nerve to talk back to me. You were willing to be a live-in son-inw! How is that not useless?¡± Brittany snapped in frustration. Eren is nothingpared to Harold. I don''t understand. They are both kept men, but why is Eren worse than him? ¡°I''m not useless, and you''ll find out the reason soon enough,¡± Eren replied. Right then, his phone rang. ¡°Mr. Eren, I''ve delivered the truckload of ketchup to your residential area!¡± Ricky reported politely. ¡°Use the crane to deliver a bottle of ketchup to the twenty-second floor so my mother-inw can cook!¡± Eren ordered coldly. Hearing that, Brittany and Mandy were confused. Eren simply ignored them as he strode toward the balcony arrogantly. Both Brittany and Mandy got curious and followed him to the balcony. The sight from the balcony shocked them senseless. There were a locally manufactured truck and a crane parked underneath their building. The truck was filled to the brim with cartons of ketchup. Moreover, the crane was currently delivering a bottle of ketchup to their balcony. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°W-What is going on?¡± Mandy asked in a shaking voice. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 I told him to buy a bottle of ketchup, but he ended up buying a truckload of ketchup! What a waste! To make matters worse, he is attempting to show off by delivering it to our unit using a crane. Brittany''s mouth hung wide as she gazed at Eren in shock. ¡°That man wearing a traditional outfit downstairs is the person in charge of Freya Group''s branch in Dellmoor. His name is Ricky Tanner!¡± Eren pointed at an elderly man downstairs who was instructing the crane to deliver a bottle of family-size ketchup to them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°What? He''s the person in charge of Freya Group''s branch in Dellmoor? Then who are you for him to do that?¡± Brittany''s eyes widened in shock. She had never heard of Ricky before, as she was an ordinary citizen. He wasn''t as famous as Dellmoor''s Big Three and rarely appeared on the news. However, Brittany had often heard about Freya Group. Freya Group was hailed as a leader in the international market and was one of the most renowned companies in Chanaea, ranking among the top three enterprises in the country. Eren announced his identity smugly, ¡°Listen carefully. I, Eren Sinir, am the second son of the Sinir family, which is the most powerful family in the south. I left home to train for five years, and today marks the end of my training. Please stop calling me useless, or I will...¡± He trailed off, not forgetting to cast Mandy and Brittany a lecherous look. After all, bothdies were gorgeous and seductive. ¡°W-What are you nning to do?¡± Brittany asked nervously. She was taken aback after learning his identity, and his lecherous look gave her the creeps. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you since I want you to invite me to join you in bed willingly. Within three days, Harold wille to you and grovel at your feet to apologize,¡± Eren replied. Pleased at Brittany''s fearful look, he ced his hand on her chin and began to stroke it in a way that was undeniably flirtatious. He then turned and strode to the couch. Mandy finally snapped out of her dazed state. ¡°Brittany, was I hearing things? Did Eren just im to be the second son of the powerful Sinir family from the south?¡± she asked incredulously. Before Brittany could reply, she gave herself a forceful pinch. ¡°Ow, it hurts! This isn''t a dream,¡± Mandy eximed. ¡°It should be true,¡± Brittany told her as a turmoil of emotions filled her heart. She had no idea the man she married hailed from a wealthy family. Nevertheless, the news didn''t bring her any joy. When she noticed Eren''sscivious gaze, she was immediately reminded of how Harold used to look at her with such admiration and devotion. Byparing them both, it was pretty obvious who genuinely had her best interest at heart. Back when Brittany was with Harold, she wanted to find a wealthy man so she could enjoy a life of comfort without having to think twice before spending money. Yet, she didn''t feel as delighted as she had expected after receiving ten million from Harold and Isabe. Instead, she found herself often thinking of the challenging days she had spent together with Harold. She was devastated to discover that Harold had moved on and was now in love with someone else, so she wanted him to kneel before her and seek her forgiveness. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Mandy''s reaction was the opposite of Brittany''s. After confirming her live-in son-inw hailed from a prestigious family, she got so excited that her entire body started trembling. ¡°Brittany, we''re going to be rich! You''re going to be part of the wealthy Sinir family, which means you''re going from living in poverty to living a life of luxury!¡± Mandy grabbed Brittany''s arms and shook her in excitement as if she could barely contain her joy. Eren''s ego was boosted when he noticed their exhration. A whileter, he grew impatient and snapped, ¡°I''m hungry. What are you still doing out here?¡± Hearing that, Mandy was about to chide him for being useless. She had just parted her lips when Brittany quickly covered her mouth and replied, ¡°We''ll go cook now!¡± She then dragged her mother toward the kitchen. Cold sweat beaded on Mandy''s forehead when she realized what she had nearly done. She shed an ingratiating smile and added, ¡°Yes, my dear Eren. Watch some television while I finish preparing dinner for us. It won''t take long!¡± Eren was pleased with the change in their attitudes, but he feigned displeasure and hollered, ¡°Hurry up! If I suffer from an upset stomach due to hunger, can you take responsibility for it?¡± He then watched television as he waited for dinner to be served. Inside the kitchen, thedies had yet to be limated to the sudden shift in Eren''s demeanor. Brittany strode back into the living room. ¡°Eren, you might be part of the Sinir family, but I''ll still look down on you if you cannot force Harold to come here and kneel in apology,¡± she dered, biting her sexy lip. Her eyes were already gorgeous enough. Eren nearly lost his self-control when he caught sight of her biting her lip in a sensual manner. He wanted nothing more than to pounce on her and ravage her on the couch. However, he forced himself to tamp down his desire as it would be less interesting if he were to force himself on her. It will only take a few days to solve the matter, anyway. ¡°Don''t worry. If Harold doesn''t show up in three days to offer you an apology, I swear I''ll never touch you in this lifetime!¡± Eren vowed confidently. ¡°Okay. I''ll await your good news, then.¡± Brittany''s heart raced with anticipation as she heard Eren promise that Harold would kneel before her and ask for her forgiveness. Back at Gxy Media, the entirepany erupted into chaos when the employees came back to work in the afternoon. That morning, Ricky released a statement as the person in charge of Freya Group in Dellmoor. He warned that any individual or organization that chose to coborate with Gxy Media would be going against Freya Group. Everypany in Dellmoor except for Larson Corporation was stunned to hear the news. They immediately ceased all their partnerships and coborations with Gxy Media. Those who owed Gxy Media money didn''t even want to pay them. ¡°Mr. White, bad news! Waterblue Properties ended their coboration with us!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Mr. White, Skyriver Enterprise also informed us that they would stop providing building materials to us!¡± Just a few moments after they started working, the business manager and various heads of department rushed to Matthew''s office to give him the bad news. Nevertheless, Matthew had seemingly anticipated this oue. Upon hearing their ounts, he looked grim, but there was no sign of panic. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 He wasn''t even surprised at all. After pondering for a moment, he replied, ¡°Got it.¡± He then whipped out his phone to text Harold for help. When Matthew texted Harold, thetter was busy at work and didn''t have his phone with him. Matthew waited for a long time but didn''t receive Harold''s reply, so his anxiety began to rise steadily. Is Mr. Campbell afraid of the Sinir family, too? All the businesses, apart from Larson Corporation, have decided to discontinue their partnerships with ourpany. If Larson Corporation follows suit, then the entirepany that I have worked hard to establish will be destroyed entirely. The more Matthew thought about it, the more fearful he got. He quickly ran out of his office and went to the project management department to talk to Harold in person. As he was acting strangely, the other higher-ups of thepany followed behind him curiously. When they arrived at the project management department, Matthew did something that shocked them senseless. He halted in his tracks in front of an employee of the project management department. ¡°Mr. Campbell, please save mypany! I have worked so hard to create and build this business from the ground up, and I do not want to see all my efforts go to waste,¡± he pleaded, gripping Harold''s hand desperately. Seeing that, everyone in the project management department, including Harold himself, was baffled. ¡°What is going on? Did Mr. White just ask for Harold''s help to save hispany? Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°Yeah! It seems that he respects Harold a lot. Does Harold have a secret identity that he kept hidden from everyone?¡± The employees in the project management department could not resist murmuring among themselves after they regained theirposure. The only ones who were unfazed were Wrenna, who had just walked out of her office, and Christie, who had been standing beside Harold the entire time. ¡°Mr. White, what are you doing?¡± Harold asked, for Matthew''s actions had perplexed him to no end. As Harold seemed confused, Matthew inquired, ¡°Didn''t you read my text, Mr. Campbell?¡± In response, Harold shook his head. An anxious Matthew began recounting the story. ¡°Mr. Campbell, this morning, the person in charge of Freya Group and their heir suddenly came to the company to talk to me...¡± Everyone else who gathered to listen to Matthew''s exnation couldn''t help but express their shock and disbelief through audible gasps. Freya Group was so influential and dominant that not a single business within the borders of Chanaea or in any other part of the world dared to go against them. Gxy Media was a small frypared to Freya Group. They weren''t even worthy of being called Freya Group''spetitor. Thus, Matthew''s employees were amazed that he would deny the request from the heir of Freya Group, particrly for someone as average as Harold. Is Mr. White dumb? Or is Harold capable enough to make Mr. White defend him? No matter how capable he is, I doubt his capabilities could everpare to the power and influence held by Freya Group. Isn''t Mr. White courting death? Many higher-ups shared the same thought, and some even toyed with the idea of resigning from their posts. They assumed that thepany was destined to fail when its proprietor acted in a foolish manner.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 On the other hand, some of them thought Matthew was a worthy boss because he would cross a corporate giant like Freya Group for his employees'' sake. That gave those at the bottom of the hierarchy an infinite sense of belonging and security. In fact, some had even secretly made a decision to work for Matthew for the rest of their lives if the company could weather the storm. After Harold got the gist of the situation, he whipped out his phone before Matthew''s eyes and saw that he had indeed missed out on a WhatsApp text Matthew had sent him earlier. He then uttered firmly, ¡°I see. Don''t worry. It''s merely Freya Group. Trust me when I tell you that yourpany won''t go belly up! As a matter of fact, you might even make some money out of this!¡± Matthew breathed a sigh of relief when he found out that Harold had missed the text simply because he was too busy. ¡°So... What should I do now?¡± Matthew asked in a concerned tone. ¡°Prepare the documents and sue thosepanies for breaching the contracts. I bet you''re going to earn quite a bit of money from thepensation. If Mr. Eren gets out of line, I''m going to get Jacques Sinir toe to Dellmoor and apologize to you!¡± Harold replied after giving it some thought. It''s about time I take the Sinir family down a peg. Otherwise, these rich heirs are going to destroy Freya Group. Not only is Freya Group the Sinir family''s business, but it''s also a leadingpany in Chanaea that I have high hopes for. Matthew was trembling all over when he heard what Harold said. Jacques is Freya Group''s founder and the head of the Sinir family! Not only is he Eren''s father, but he''s also one of the ten most influential people in Chanaea. Did Mr. Campbell really say he''s going to get that powerful man to apologize to me? Mr. Campbell can''t be that domineering, right? Obviously, I don''t doubt his words. He has never lied to me before, and he doesn''t have a reason to lie to me now! With that in mind, Matthew rposed himself and instructed Steven, who was standing right behind him, ¡°Mr. Quinn, tell the legal department to prepare the documents to get thosepanies that have breached their contracts to pay liquidated damages andpensation for defaming us. We must be stern and let them know we''re not apany they can mess with!¡± ¡°Mr. White, a-are you okay?¡± Steven asked in disbelief because he couldn''t believe his ears. At the same time, the other managers and supervisors from other departments were also looking at Matthew in confusion. Did Mr. White get scared senseless? Why would he listen to that guy and sue thosepanies? Since thosepanies had the balls to breach their contracts, they''re clearly not afraid of getting sued. Besides, thosepanies are way more powerful than Gxy Media. They could drag on thewsuits and wear us down if they wanted to! ¡°Go on! Do as I say. I''m going to make those dishonorable b*stards pay! Let''s see if they would ever dare to breach their contracts as they wish after this!¡± Matthew knew what was on his subordinates'' minds when he saw them looking at him oddly. I know they find this odd, but I can''t exin the deal with Mr. Campbell to them. Even if I were to exin it to them, they wouldn''t understand. ¡°Yes, Mr. White!¡± Steven and the rest had no choice but to heed Matthew''s orders. With that being said, everyone, including Steven, thought Matthew was making a mistake.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Quite a number of supervisors handed their resignation letters to Matthew after they went back to their offices. Matthew didn''t force them to stay. Instead, he used it as a way of seeing through his employees. Now, I know who are the ones fighting with me and who are the superficial ones. After Matthew and the executives left, all the employees in the project management department stared at Harold. In actual fact, they had been staring at him ever since Matthew arrived in the project management department. ¡°Harold, w-who are you exactly?¡± Those who were on good terms with Harold immediately approached him to find out what was going on. ¡°All right. Since I''ve already been exposed, I guess I should drop the act now. I''m actually the legendary God of War!¡± Harold announced in a deep voice. ¡°You? God of War? You must be pulling my leg! Who are you kidding?¡± The colleague next to Harold was stunned momentarily before he spoke, and he attempted to smack the back of Harold''s head. In response, Harold dodged it by simply tilting his head. ¡°Exactly! Do you think you can call yourself anything you want? In that case, I''m the president of the country!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Harold''s colleagues thought he was joking with them, and they started ridiculing him. After all, what Harold said sounded absurd. Harold, the God of War, was the most renowned person in the human race and a hero. How could a man of that status be working in an office like an ordinary human being? Besides, Harold had been in thepany for over half a decade. When he first joined thepany, he was working as a signboard installer. He was only transferred to the office when Brittany stepped in. While everyone was making fun of Harold, Christie fell into deep thought. ¡°Fine. I''ll be honest. Actually, Leroy of the Larson Corporation is an ex-ssmate of mine. That''s all.¡± Harold knew those colleagues of his were going to react the same way as Isabe. I knew they wouldn''t believe that I was the God of War. Well, I guess I have to give them an answer that they can ept. ¡°That''s more like it, Harold. No wonder you could always get things done whenever you went to Larson Corporation. Mr. White is being nice to you because you have strong connections.¡± Those colleagues of his finally believed Harold after he gave them the second answer. Seeing that, Harold couldn''t help but shake his head. Why would no one believe me when I tell the truth? Christie, who was nearby, shot Harold a disdainful look. ¡°What a bunch of idiots. They got fooled by that b*stard so easily. Do they think Harold would dare to cross Freya Group simply because he knows a supervisor in Larson Corporation?¡± Christie mumbled. Harold heard what she said, and he immediately turned toward her and made a shushing gesture at her. Since Christie still needed to rely on others, she obviously wouldn''t dare to expose Harold. By then, Harold''s colleagues had let the matter slide and gone back to work. Meanwhile, Eren had just woken up from a nap in the Xenos residence. He soon received a report from Ricky telling him that everypany except for Larson Corporation had stopped coborating with Gxy Media. Upon receiving that report, Eren instantly went to tell Brittany about it. ¡°Darling, everyone, apart from Larson Corporation, has stopped coborating with Gxy Media! Harold is losing his job soon. Besides, I''ve already told all thepanies in Dellmoor not to hire him. Within three days, that fellow is going toe and beg you for mercy. In other words, get ready to truly be my woman!¡± Eren said to Brittany with a smirk on his face. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 At the moment, Brittany was watching television in the living room, and she replied expressionlessly, ¡°Let''s wait until you''ve handled Larson Corporation! As long as Larson Corporation is still working with Gxy Media, Gxy Media isn''t going to fall!¡± Initially, Brittany was excited when she heard what Eren said. When she heard hisst sentence, however, she suddenly felt dejected. In fact, she was even disgusted. Upon seeing Brittany''s unbothered expression, Eren uttered, ¡°Hmph! Larson Corporation is a piece of cake! I''ll go there personally in the afternoon. Let''s see if Philip would still dare to oppose me!¡± After that, Eren instructed Ricky to set up a meeting with Philip. At three in the afternoon, Philip, the wealthiest man in Dellmoor, was seen at the entrance of Larson Corporation alongside his son and hispany''s executives. They were waiting for Ricky''s arrival. Ricky was technically not as highly regarded as Philip in Dellmoor. However, things were different because Ricky was representing Freya Group, and most importantly, Ricky told Philip that Eren was also going to be there. Philip simply had to show the member of the Sinir family some respect. Soon, a Maybach pulled up in front of Larson Corporation. Ricky, who was dressed in a suit, got out of the car and opened the door for Eren. Eren was wearing a pair of sunsses that day, and he was putting on airs. After stepping out of the car, he approached Philip and the others immediately. Eren stopped in front of Philip and asked haughtily, ¡°Are you Philip, the wealthiest man in Dellmoor?¡± Philip knew the young man before him was probably Eren from the Sinir family. Nevertheless, Philip ignored Eren''s question and nced at Ricky, who was standing behind Eren. Philip and Ricky were both influential men in Dellmoor. Therefore, not only did they know each other, but they were also rather close. ¡°Mr. Larson, the man before you is the heir of Freya Group, Eren Sinir!¡± Ricky introduced Eren to Philip. ¡°Wee, Mr. Sinir. Larson Corporation is honored to be blessed with your presence. Mr. Sinir, Mr. Tanner, I''ve prepared some Red Hibernia for you. Let''s all go in and have a taste of it!¡± Philip graciously invited his guests in. Despite so, Eren ignored him and remained firmly nted on the ground. That made Philip feel a bit embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Sinir?¡± Philip didn''t know why Eren was acting that way. ¡°Let''s skip the drinks. The members of the Sinir family only drink beverages that are fit for royalty. I don''t think I would be used to drinking anything you have to offer. I came here today to tell you guys, Larson Corporation, to stop working with Gxy Media. You guys better do it today. Otherwise...¡± Eren was acting all high and mighty when he was threatening Philip. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hearing that, Philip, who was smiling prior to that, suddenly put on a grim expression. ¡°What if Larson Corporation doesn''tply?¡± he questioned coldly. Freya Group has been expanding rapidly over the past few years. Consequently, the Sinir family has be the strongest family in the south. However, I have the most powerful family in the north supporting me. Needless to say, they''re stronger than the Sinir family. If I were to submit to Eren now, I would not only be humiliating myself but also bringing shame to the prominent family of the north, the Campbell family. Furthermore, I have Mr. Campbell backing me up. Even if Jacques, the head of the Sinir family, were toe today, I would still be unperturbed. ¡°Well, that would mean that you''re going against the Sinir family, Mr. Larson. Trust me when I say that Larson Corporation will disappear from the face of the earth within a week!¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Eren responded with a sullen look on his face. ¡°Is that so? I''m looking forward to what you can do, Mr. Sinir. Please show yourself out!¡± Philip replied in a mischievous tone before returning to his office with his son and subordinates. Philip''s reaction left Eren stunned. After staring nkly at Philip''s leaving silhouette, the furious Eren turned to Ricky and asked, ¡°How dare this old man turn me down?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Matthew''s refusal to sack Harold out of loyalty was understandable, as he was the boss of a small company and wouldn''t have known any better. However, Philip was the richest man in Dellmoor and clearly not a fool. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have achieved such sess. When he rejected Eren''s stupid idea, it was clear that he didn''t have any respect for the Sinir family or Freya Group. That was the reason Eren felt utterly humiliated. ¡°Mr. Eren, give me half a month''s time, and I''ll make sure Larson Corporation disappears from Dellmoor!¡± Ricky said, looking angry. Despite Eren''s arrogant behavior earlier, he had the credentials to do so as a son of the Sinir family. He had expected Philip to be upset at most and potentially not even dare to show it. Little did he expect thetter to openly humiliate him. How dare he disrespect me? This is an outrage! He has overestimated himself! ¡°Half a month is too long. If you can''t destroy Larson Corporation in one day, then shut up!¡± The angry Eren was further infuriated by Ricky''s suggestion. He had vowed to Brittany and her mother that he would get Harold to apologize on his knees in three days. Failing to deliver his promise would make him lose face. Given that his status had just been reinstated, there was no way he would allow such a humiliation to ur. ¡°Mr. Eren, I have a ruthless solution to this. Do you want to hear it?¡± After he was scolded by Eren, Ricky had a lightbulb moment. Because of his age, it was rare for him to experience epiphanies now, unlike in his youth. ¡°Go on!¡± Eren wasn''t optimistic about an idea Ricky came up with on the fly. ¡°Since Larson Corporation insists on coborating with Gxy Media, we should ignore them for the time being. We can exact revenge on them after we have taught Gxy Media a lesson.¡± Ricky spoke about his half-baked n. ¡°Are you a fool? If I could deal with Gxy Media swiftly, I wouldn''t have needed to see Philip.¡± Ricky''s words only served to enrage Eren further. If it wasn''t for the former''s advanced age, Eren would have already pped him. Why does he keep saying such stupid things? ¡°Mr. Eren, ruining a smallpany like Gxy Media doesn''t necessarily need to be done from the outside. We can target their employees instead. By recruiting their middle to senior management with high pay, I''m sure they won''tst for more than two days...¡± When he saw Eren about to hit him in a rage, Ricky quickly exined his n as cold sweat broke out across his forehead. ¡°The older the wiser indeed! I like this n of yours, Mr. Tanner. I have ten billion in investment funds yet to be used, so we''ll go along with your n. Worsees to worst, we''ll buy over Gxy Media itself. When the timees, I''ll personally fire Harold and make him suffer!¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Eren''s eyes lit up after he listened to Ricky''s n. ¡°Mr. Eren, now that everyone has gotten off work, why don''t we head to Gxy Media tomorrow and openly recruit their employees? It will set the stage for a thrilling scene!¡± Knowing Eren''s character and the fact that he enjoyed drama, Ricky presented another idea. The Sinir family had two sons. The eldest was nothing but a useless bum. Eren, on the other hand, possessed a certain amount of talent despite his arrogant demeanor. That was why his family had sent him away for training, hoping to groom him to take over the family business one day. Ricky aimed to ingratiate himself with Eren. Once thetter took over the Sinir family, Ricky would be well ced to share in Eren''s future glory. Now that he had a solution, Eren put the matter aside and asked Ricky, ¡°Good. I''ll leave the matter to you. Anyway, what did my dad have to say about the end of my training?¡± ¡°About that...¡± Not knowing whether he should answer truthfully, Ricky hesitated upon hearing Eren''s question. ¡°Whatever it is, just spit it out,¡± Eren snapped with a darkened expression. He knew that whatever it was, it wasn''t good news. ¡°Yes, Mr. Eren. Boss was enraged upon learning that you have be the Xenos family''s live-in son- inw. Before we came here, he called me and ordered that you be brought home.¡± In the end, Ricky told Eren the truth. ¡°Tell that old man I''ll be going home, but now isn''t the time!¡± Upon learning of his father''s displeasure, Eren left without a word, as he had no mood to continue dwelling on the topic. In fact, he didn''t even bother to get into the car, leaving Ricky alone at the entrance of Larson Corporation. Two minutester, Ricky whipped out his phone to give Jacques a call. As Eren still wasn''t the head of the Sinir family, it was still Ricky''s responsibility to report the former''s movements to his true boss. ¡°What? How dare that b*stard disobey me? Instead of epting the eligible wife we have chosen for him, he ended up disgracing the Sinir family by bing someone''s live-in son-inw. Tell him that if he doesn''t return by tomorrow, I''ll personally head down to Dellmoor and drag him back home!¡± Jacques'' voice rang out over the phone after Ricky reported the situation to him. His words gave Ricky a fright. This was the first time in his entire career that he had heard his boss sound so angry. In response, he quickly pacified his boss over the phone. The day went by just like that. The next morning, Harold received a call from Isabe on his way to work. She told him that she needed to see him urgently. After ending the call, Harold sent Wrenna a message telling her that he would be taking the day off before meeting Isabe for breakfast. ¡°Didn''t you say that you''ve something urgent to discuss? What is it?¡± Harold asked curiously after they finished their food. ¡°What are you going to do with Marilyn?¡± Isabe asked. ¡°Be, that was an ident. It''s not like you''re not aware. I¡ª¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Marilyn is about to get married. Based on their family rules, she will be severely punished if her husband''s family minds the fact that she lost her virginity before marriage!¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Just as Harold was about to exin himself, he was shocked by Isabe''s revtion. He didn''t expect something like that to still be an issue in the modern era. Isn''t that cruel? ¡°She is due to marry the fatty from the Jackson family, who runs a huge shipping business. Their family''s heritage can be traced back to the feudal times, hence the strong conservative values,¡± Isabe continued with her teeth tightly clenched. ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Harold asked in a solemn voice. ¡°I want you to elope with her overseas.¡± Isabe''s words caused Harold to look down at his phone in silence. ¡°I''m talking to you. Do you not hear me?¡± When she saw Harold staring nkly at his phone, Isabe snatched it away in frustration before turning it off. Harold could tell from Isabe''s anger that there was no avoiding the issue. He had no choice but to steel himself and ask, ¡°Does she have feelings for him?¡± ¡°What do you think? Their families arranged everything. She has never even met that fatty before.¡± Isabe threw the question back at him. ¡°This¡ª¡± Harold was rendered speechless. ¡°If she hadn''t lost her virginity to you, she would have a lot more choices. But now, all those choices are gone. Besides, it''s obvious to me that she has feelings for you. Anyway, I have made myself very clear. You''d better take responsibility for her if you still consider yourself a man!¡± With that, Isabe got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Which day is it?¡± Harold asked anxiously. Isabe''s final words had struck a chord with him. Despite the unintentional mistake, he couldn''t deny that he was the reason Marilyn was being forced to marry someone she didn''t like. He would not back down from a n to save her. Isabe paused briefly before she answered, ¡°The sixth of next month.¡± Thereafter, she heaved a sigh of relief. Although she was reluctant to let Marilyn have Harold, she felt that it was a necessary sacrifice from a moral and rational perspective. She couldn''t bring herself to achieve happiness at the expense of her best friend, for it would only make all three of them unhappy. She felt it prudent to extricate herself from the situation as early as possible. It would be better to bite the bullet now than end up with long-term suffering. ¡°The sixth of next month? I''ll be there on that day and show the world that you, Marilyn, have the right to make your own choice. Even though this isn''t the ideal way to make it up to you, it''s still the best I can do,¡± Harold mumbled to himself as he watched Isabe''s leaving silhouette. Meanwhile, the workday had just started at Gxy Media when Eren and Ricky arrived. No one could stop them as they hade with a group of bodyguards. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Matthew had taken Harold''s instructions seriously to sue thepanies that reneged on their contracts. The first thing he did upon arriving at his office at nine was to call for a meeting with thepany''s senior management. Anyone ranked above a supervisor had to attend. Just as everyone had gathered, Eren and Ricky barged into the conference room with their bodyguards before the meeting could begin. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you trying to threaten me with violence? Your n won''t work. Even if you beat me to death, I''ll not sumb to your pressure and sack a valuable employee for no good reason. You should just leave,¡± Matthew snapped, exasperated with Eren''s persistence when he saw thetter suddenly barge in with his subordinates. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Harold''s words from the day before had given him courage. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. White. We''re not here today to force you into sacking Harold. Instead, we''re here for all the capable employees in yourpany. As someone who''s rich and loves talent, I would like to ask if any of you would like to work at Freya Group? I''ll triple your current pay if you''re willing to join us. So, who''s ready to leave with me?¡± Eren announced after throwing Matthew a smug nce. The conference room broke into an uproar the moment he finished. Eren might have sounded as if he was there scouting for talent, but doing so in front of thepany boss was just a brazen attempt at recruitment. ¡°You...¡± Matthew jumped to his feet and pointed at Eren but was stumped for words. His consequent shock widened the vibrant smile on Eren''s face. ¡°What''s wrong? Is there no one interested ining to work for Freya Group? I guarantee that your sry will be tripled, just as Mr. Eren has promised,¡± Ricky added when he saw the employees of Gxy Media being stunned at their feet. ¡°Isn''t he Mr. Tanner? The person in charge of Freya Group in Dellmoor?¡± When they saw Rickye forward, many of the employees gasped in surprise before whispering among themselves. Ricky''s presence had caused many of them to waver, especially those with preexisting intentions to leave. However, no one dared to take the lead in front of their boss. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief when none of his employees epted the offer in front of him, saving his pride. ¡°I''m sorry, but no one here wants to join you. You can show yourself out the door now!¡± Matthew responded with a grim look on his face as he got to his feet. At that moment, it was Eren whose face turned red. After shooting Matthew a re, he turned his attention to Ricky. ¡°Go and gather all the ordinary employees here. The first who''s willing to leave with us will not only have their sry tripled but will also be promoted three levels above their current rank,¡± Eren instructed ruthlessly. His offer blew the minds of the senior executives in the conference room. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Recently, the employees of Gxy Media had been given an increment due to thepany''s booming business. It was among the highest-paying employers in the industry. As a result, a three-fold increase in sry was an offer no one could refuse. ¡°I''ll join you!¡± Just as Matthew was about to ridicule Eren, a female supervisor seated beside Wrenna suddenly stood up and dered her interest. The moment those words left her mouth, Matthew''s expression drastically changed. Unbeknownst to him, the worst had yet toe. Now that someone had taken the lead, those who intended to leave anyway joined Eren and Ricky one by one. The sight of their leaving colleagues and the temptation of a threefold increase in sry caused the others to waver. ¡°All those who want to join me at Freya Group,e over here. Not only will I triple your sry, but you will also be paid for the previous month. I''m giving all of you three more minutes to consider this once- in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 A chain reaction was triggered once someone took the lead. Eren had used the concept of striking when the iron was hot, using psychological tactics to force the rest to join. The moment he finished his sentence, those who wanted to leave with him immediately left their seats and stood behind him. In less than two minutes, the only ones who were still in their seats were Matthew, Wrenna, and Steven. Steven cast Wrenna a nce and pondered for a moment. Thinking thepany was done for, he had no choice but to stand on Eren''s side for the sake of his future. Matthew, who was fuming on the chair, nced at Wrenna and asked weakly, ¡°Why aren''t you leaving?¡± ¡°Why should I when Mr. Campbell hasn''t taken action yet?¡± Wrenna responded without hesitation. Among all the people there, only Wrenna and Matthew knew Harold''s identity was not as easy as it seemed. In fact, only she knew of Harold''s true identity. Even if all the employees were poached by Eren, Gxy Media would not shut down as long as Harold did not give up on thepany. Once Mr. Campbell speaks, these people will be begging him to let theme back. Matthew suddenly came to his senses when he heard Wrenna talk about Harold. ¡°Oh, yes, yes! We still have Mr. Campbell. How could I have forgotten about him? I''ll get him right now.¡± He straightened his body, which was originally slumped on the chair, wanting to run out to look for Harold. Seeing that, Wrenna hurriedly reminded, ¡°Mr. White, Mr. Campbell isn''t here today! He applied for a leave!¡± When Matthew heard her words, he halted in his tracks and asked in surprise, ¡°He applied for a leave?¡± An ill premonition brewed in his heart. Could Mr. Campbell have secretly left thepany? A horrifying possibility came to Matthew''s mind. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''ll... give him a call!¡± He frantically pulled out his phone to dial Harold''s number. Disappointed looks appeared on the faces of the higher-ups who had taken Eren''s side. Why is he still pinning his hopes on a mere member of the project management department? We don''t even know about his identity. Some even sneered. So what even if that rascal''s got some skills? This young man here is the son of the most powerful family in the south¡ªthe Sinir family. The only families in the whole of Chanaea who were on par with the Sinir family were the century- old families from the north. With the Sinir family''s current capabilities, even the powerful families from the north would show the former respect if they were present. They would never offend the Sinir family just for an insignificant company. It was pointless for Matthew to keep putting up a struggle in the face of a mighty family like the Sinir family. At that moment, the employees were secretly relieved that they sided with Eren. If we stayed with someone like Matthew, we''d never get a job in Dellmoor in the future. ¡°Wrenna, why are you still sitting there? Come here quickly!¡± those who were closer to Wrenna called out when they saw her still sitting there like a fool. ¡°No, thanks. Gxy Media will be fine. Staying is the best decision,¡± Wrenna declined while shaking her head. ¡°Don''t be fooled, prettydy. Just look at Matthew. Even he''s not confident about oveing this obstacle. Why are you still staying there? Tell you what. I''ll let you be my secretary if you join Freya Group. What do you think?¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Seeing that Wrenna was not taking her colleagues'' advice, Eren made her an offer. If he managed to poach her, Matthew would be all alone. Moreover, Wrenna had a cold personality. If Eren managed to bring her into Freya Group, he could make her do whatever he wanted, including having sex with him. s, Wrenna paid no heed to Eren''s words. Instead, she looked at Matthew, only to find thetter''s hopeful expression reced with a scowl again. His hand holding the phone was trembling. Matthew had dialed Harold''s number twice, but thetter''s phone had been switched off. Phones nowadays had long battery lives. It was practically impossible for a person''s phone to be switched off unless he or she went out without a power bank. Usually, it would be switched off manually by the owner. And now, something like that was happening, not to mention Harold had applied for leave and switched off his phone. All those instances made Matthew feel more uneasy. Having failed to get through Harold''s phone after consecutive tries, Matthew had no choice but to turn to Wrenna for help. ¡°Wrenna, give Mr. Campbell a call!¡± Wrenna took out her phone and tried dialing Harold''s number, but the oue was the same¡ªthe call did not go through. Wrenna could only look at Matthew and shake her head. Upon seeing Wrenna''s response, Matthew slumped into his chair again. ¡°He must''ve fled. Gxy Media is done for,¡± Matthew murmured. Hearing his words, Wrenna said unhappily, ¡°Nonsense. It''s just the Sinir family. Why would he flee from them? I''ll go look for him now.¡± She pushed her way through the crowd and ran out to look for Harold. ¡°What do you think, Mr. White? I did warn you that things wouldn''t end well if you went against the Sinir family, didn''t I? And now, yourst employee has fled. Do you have anything else to say?¡± said Eren with a smug look on his face. Everyone else at the scene shared Eren''s sentiment. They believed Wrenna did not want to switch to Freya Group. At the same time, she knew Gxy Media was done for. That was why she came up with an excuse to go out looking for Harold. She was just using the opportunity to leave Gxy Media. Even Matthew thought the same. After all, even the person who could make Dellmoor''s Big Three surrender¡ªHarold¡ªhad secretly fled. It was only normal for Wrenna to leave as well. She''s already sparing my dignity by not siding with Eren right away. Matthew did not answer Eren. The former merely sat there in a daze. All his ex-employees cast him looks of pity. ¡°Mr. White, you never expected something like this to happen when you fired my wife, didn''t you? Well, if you and Harold kneel before Brittany and beg her for forgiveness, I might consider letting you off. Anyway, that''s all I have to say. My wife''s asking me to go home for a meal. Mr. Tanner, bring them back to our office toplete their onboarding procedure. At the same time, ask the other ordinary employees if they''d like to tag along. Bring them along if they want to. Hahaha...¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Erenughed gleefully. A special, breezy feeling flooded his heart. After all, employees were only sry workers. It was only right for them to work for anyone who gave them higher pay. As soon as the higher-ups returned to their departments and announced someone was poaching them with three times their current sry, many epted the offer and left without hesitation. Just like that, another chain reaction was triggered. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 In less than two hours, most of Gxy Media''s staff¡ªfrom upper management to ordinary employees ¡ªhad happily left with Eren and Ricky. Apart from Matthew, only Christie and a few other employees who had received support from the company before stayed in the vacant office area, utterly dazed and lost. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was shocking to see how a once-thriving business like Gxy Media could crumble in the blink of an eye and have all its operations at a standstill. Left with no choice, Christie and the rest ran to the conference room to look for Matthew, hoping he could advise them on what to do next. However, as soon as they got to the door, they heard Matthew muttering to himself like a maniac in the conference room. ¡°No, no, no. I can''t let my life''s work go down the drain like this. I-I have to apologize to Brittany!¡± A whileter, the man ran wildly out of the conference room and left the office, leaving his remaining staff stunned and speechless. When Harold returned to Gxy Media in the afternoon, he was surprised to find the entire department empty, save for Christie. Even if he were to include those from the other departments, there still couldn''t be more than five people. To make things worse, the office was a total shambles, as though burrs had broken in and looted everything valuable. ¡°Um... Is today a day off?¡± Harold asked as he looked perplexedly at Christie. My goodness. Today has been such a bizarre day! What on earth is happening? Christie, however, looked just as surprised by the man''s question. ¡°Huh? Didn''t Mr. White call to tell you about thepany?¡± ¡°No, he didn''t!¡± The next second, Harold hastily fished out his phone, only to recall that Isabe had turned it off in her fit of anger. Christie began to recount the incident. ¡°Earlier this morning, Eren Sinir, the heir of the Sinir family, marched into the office with a group of people and poached all the employees. Only a few of us are left. Mr. White was driven to madness and ran out...¡± Harold''s face instantly darkened. ¡°What? Has Eren really gone that far?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. White even said something about apologizing to Brittany when he was leaving. If you don''t go to his aid soon, I think he''ll be utterly humiliated by them.¡± By then, Harold had turned on his phone and saw the dozen missed calls. Half of those calls were made by Matthew, while the other half were from Wrenna. Without further ado, Harold dialed Wrenna''s number. ¡°Mr. Campbell, your phone is finally back on! Mr. White would probably be scared to death if you were to remain unreachable...¡± Wrenna eximed before giving the man a more detailed rundown of the situation. However, when Harold tried calling Matthew, he was startled to hear thetter''s phone ringing inside the conference room. Oh, gosh. I can''t believe Mr. White has left his phone behind! He must''ve felt very panicked and distressed then... Harold immediately left the office and made a beeline for Brittany''s house. At that moment, Matthew was standing anxiously outside Brittany''s house while clutching a fruit basket. He had arrived at noon, but Eren had imed that Brittany was napping and forbidden him from disturbing her. Eventually, he was told to wait at the door till she woke up. Even though Matthew was furious, he had no choice but to endure the humiliation for the sake of Gxy Media. After a grueling three-hour wait, Eren finally opened the door to usher him in. ¡°My wife has woken up. Come on in if you want to apologize!¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Despite being furious at Eren''s condescending demeanor, Matthew lowered his fists and entered the Xenos residence. To his surprise, the entire Xenos family was present. Even Richard, who was usually busy working at Brittany''s Greenhouse Produce, and Gordon, who was always out gallivanting, had been called home by Eren. Ha! Time to show off my prowess to the Xenoses! It''s just a pity that Harold isn''t here. Then again, now that Gxy Media is already doomed, I''m sure he''lle begging for forgiveness once I put pressure on him tomorrow! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Xenoses leaned back on the couch as they stared smugly at Matthew standing before them. ¡°So... you''re the boss of Brittany''s previouspany, huh? What brings you here today?¡± Mandy asked, a hint of smug self-satisfaction in her voice. ¡°I-I''vee today to apologize to Brittany,¡± Matthew muttered, all ruddy-faced and embarrassed. ¡°I admit I was wrong to fire her back then, and I hope she and Mr. Sinir can let mypany off the hook. Please! I''m willing to do anything as long as you show mercy!¡± Argh! I''m the boss, for goodness'' sake. I can''t believe I have to grovel at the feet of an ex-employee... That said, I have to suck it up if I don''t want my life''s work to go to waste or to dere bankruptcy. Even after hearing Matthew''s plea, Brittany remained silent and emotionless. Richard, on the other hand, couldn''t bear to see Matthew so downtrodden. After all, they were both men who had painstakingly built their businesses from the ground up, and he understood how thetter felt. Unfortunately, there was nothing much he could do, especially since his words no longer held any weight in the family. Meanwhile, Gordon had a smirk on his face as he stared at Matthew as though he was watching a monkey perform. ¡°Where''s the sincerity in your apology? Tell you what... If you beg on your knees, Brittany and Eren might consider going easy on you and yourpany!¡± Mandy snapped, the adrenaline coursing through her veins. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that such a scene would y out right before their very eyes. Needless to say, she was immensely proud of Eren. What an incredible son-inw! He and Brittany have only been married a few days, yet he''s already given us plenty of pleasant surprises! To further boost her ego, Mandy proceeded to open the door and invited her neighbors over for fruit. After all, her daughter''s former employer had turned up to apologize in person. How could she not use the chance to show off to the whole world? Upon hearing that there was fruit to eat, many neighbors epted Mandy''s warm invitation and flocked to her house. When some of the elderly neighbors realized what was happening, they even dragged their grandchildren along to enjoy the show. Unsurprisingly, Mandy''s actions left Matthew boiling with rage. His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palm. s, he couldn''t feel any pain. All he could feel was the red-hot shame burning on his face and the growing hatred for Harold. Damn it. I''ve made an enemy of the Sinir family because I chose to protect Harold, yet that ungrateful sc*mbag has run off on his own! Just as Matthew clenched his fists even tighter, Eren''s voice suddenly boomed out. ¡°Did you not hear my mother? She told you to get on your knees and apologize to my wife!¡± The next second, he stepped swiftly behind Matthew and kicked the back of thetter''s knee. Having been caught off guard, Matthew stumbled and dropped to one knee before the Xenoses. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 ¡°You¡ª¡± Matthew turned around to re at Eren, but he did not dare to utter anything too harsh. ¡°What are you trying to say? I told you to get on your knees and apologize. Did you not hear me?¡± Eren snapped as he returned the re. Then he kicked Matthew''s other knee. However, this time, Matthew was prepared, and he managed not to fall to his other knee. The Xenoses seemed unbothered by the scene. In fact, they had a look of glee on their faces. It was the same for the neighbors, and some even started cheering. ¡°Are you refusing to kneel? Then yourpany will be ruined!¡± Eren threatened. Hearing that, Matthew closed his eyes in despair before bending his knees, about to kneel before Eren. Right as Matthew was about to relent, a voice that shook his body came from the doorway. ¡°Who''s that bold to demand my employer to kneel?¡± Upon hearing Harold''s assertive voice, Matthew could not help but mutter under his breath, ¡°He''s here! He''s here! Mr. Campbell didn''t run away! He''s really here!¡± So I misunderstood Mr. Campbell. He didn''t abandon me and Gxy Media. He''s really here! Trembling, Matthew turned to look at the doorway. Eren, the Xenoses, and the neighbors turned as well. It was indeed Harold, who was walking in by himself. The look in his eyes was a fierce one. When Matthew realized it was truly Harold who hade, he beamed. Even Eren and the Xenoses were excited, but the reason behind their smiles was the total opposite. Matthew was sure that Harold was there to save him and thepany, so he was ted. As long as Harold was still around, the me of hope would continue to burn in him. On the other hand, Eren and the Xenoses thought that Harold hade because he could not stand the pressure from Freya Group anymore. They thought he was there to apologize to Brittany like what Eren wanted. Eren was the happiest of all. As long as Harold kneeled before Brittany and apologized to her in public, he would be able to sleep with her that night. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The very thought of him sleeping with her and enjoying the night with her made Eren widen his eyes in joy. Eren had been in multiple rtionships with women since he was in high school. Beforeing out to the world to gain more experience, he had had countless rtionships with women. Yet, he had never encountered someone as challenging and alluring as Brittany Xenos. When shended her seductive eyes on him, a numbing but pleasant sensation would travel down his body and make his knees go weak. As the new house the Xenoses bought had yet to be done with its renovation, the Xenoses were still living in their old ce. The neighbors instantly recognized Harold when he appeared. Back then, Harold had asked for hundreds of thousands for the betrothal gift from the Xenos family. When he realized that the bridesmaid Isabe was the girl he was looking for, he turned around to propose to Isabe instead. The memories of that event were still fresh in the neighbors'' minds as if it had only happened the day before. The neighbors all gave Harold strange looks. They did not expect Harold to have the courage toe to the Xenos residence. Furthermore, he seemed unperturbed. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 The very second Harold came, Eren threatened, ¡°Harold, you thought you were the best, but here you are! Hurry up and get on your knees before you apologize to my wife. Otherwise, I''m going to make Dellmoor your personal living hell. No one will dare to spare you any money even if you end up as a beggar here!¡± Brittany, who was on the couch, instinctively tried to stand up, but her mother stopped her. She could only look at Harold with aplicated look. She was eager to see him kneeling before her and telling everyone that he regretted proposing to Isabe instead. There were some other emotions beneath that anticipation, too, but she could not find the words to describe them. Harold ignored Eren and Brittany after entering the Xenos residence. Instead, he went straight to Matthew and pulled the man up. ¡°Mr. White, are you all right?¡± Harold asked with concern. He could tell that Matthew had been kicked in the knees. ¡°I''m fine. I''ll be fine as long as you don''t ditch me and thepany!¡± Matthew, a man, choked out like a girl bullied by others. The others scrunched up their faces, but Matthew ignored them all. Harold asked with a chuckle, ¡°You didn''t think I ran away, did you?¡± ¡°I...¡± Matthew felt guilty upon hearing Harold''s question. He genuinely thought that Harold had set him up and fled. ¡°It''s just the Sinir family. They''re not a threat to me. Also, I did say that I''ll make Jacques apologize to you in person if Eren crosses the line too much. I''ll call Jacques now.¡± With that, Harold took out his phone to make the call. Eren and the Xenoses burst intoughter when they heard Harold''s words. Eren and his brother-inw, Gordon,ughed the loudest. Only Brittany was enthralled by Harold''s domineering words. Back then, Harold''s overbearing personality was what attracted her and made her fall for him. Other than his financial status, she was satisfied with Harold. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Harold''s aggressive attitude toward others and gentle demeanor with her was what made her delighted. She used to attract all kinds of men, but after she got together with Harold, no one dared to approach her anymore. Harold would beat those who approached her up to the point they would turn tail and flee upon seeing her. Yet, she never appreciated that when she was still with him. It was only after Harold was gone and after she started dating other men that she realized how good Harold had been for her. ¡°Harold, you good-for-nothing, can''t you get someone we won''t know when you''re trying to boast to others? Do you know what the Sinir family means in the south? I can''t believe you''re saying that you''ll get my dad to apologize to you. Do you even hear yourself?¡± Eren uttered in contempt. ¡°That''s right. The Sinir family is the only powerful family in the south. The only other families that are on par with it are the ancient families of the north. How can you im that Jacques will apologize to a nobody like him? Are you seriously tooting your own horn? Stop saying nonsense like that and apologize to my sister on your knees!¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Gordon wanted to please his brother-inw, who came from a prominent family, so he grabbed Harold''s clothes and tried to kick thetter to the ground. However, Harold shot him an icy re before he could do that. A shiver ran down his spine, and he instinctively retracted his foot and took a few steps back. ¡°Eren, Gordon is being bullied. Why aren''t you helping him?¡± Mandy shouted at Eren upon seeing Harold re at his son. Eren wanted to step forward and teach Harold a lesson upon hearing Mandy''s words, but he suddenly thought of what had happened at the City Hall and hesitated. He quickly called Ricky. ¡°Ricky, send a few capable bodyguards to my house. I want that brat to be carried out today!¡± Eren ordered with his face contorted in rage. ¡°Yes, Mr. Eren. I''ll make the arrangements right away, but Boss is¡ª¡± Ricky tried to exin respectfully upon hearing Eren''s words. He wanted to tell Eren that Jacques was already in Dellmoor and was about to reach the Xenos residence. However, Eren thought Ricky was trying to persuade him to return on his father''s behalf and interjected, ¡°Don''t waste my time by telling me nonsense. I''ll return after I finish my business here. You have ten minutes to send the people over to me!¡± With that, he hung up and smirked at Harold. Since you want to do this the hard way, I''ll do this the hard way. Harold couldn''t be bothered by Eren''s smug look. Instead, he dialed Jacques'' personal phone number. Jacques, the founder of Freya Group, was absolutely livid when he discovered that his son, Eren, whom he had high hopes and expectations for, had gone to Dellmoor to marry into the Xenos family, who were involved in vegetable farming. It almost gave him a heart attack. He immediately ordered Ricky, the person in charge of Freya Group in Dellmoor, to bring Eren back in two days. However, he only got a rejection in reply. He was so furious he took a private ne to Dellmoor the next day, so he was now on the way to Brittany''s ce with Ricky leading the way. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. On the way, Ricky received a call from Eren. Since he had already brought many bodyguards to protect Jacques, he immediately agreed to Eren''s request. Within twenty minutes, a long line of cars stopped in Brittany''s residential area. Ricky was in the car at the front. He got out of the car and instructed a few bodyguards to go up first to assist Eren. Then, he opened the door of the Rolls-Royce, which was in the middle of the line of cars. A tall, slender old man with slicked-back hair holding a cane got out of the Rolls-Royce with a grim expression. Jacques raised his head and looked at the slightly dpidated residential area, asking, ¡°The Xenos family that Eren married into is staying here?¡± Ricky nced at Jacques'' grim expression and replied with a stiff smile, ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Just as Jacques was about to walk into the building, his personal phone rang. Only his family members and important connections knew of this number. The bodyguard who was holding onto the phone immediately passed it to Jacques. When Jacques saw the number disyed on the phone, he froze momentarily before he gasped in shock. Then he was ecstatic. It was the Harold''s, the God of War''s, number. Five years ago, after Harold made each country sign The Five-Year Agreement, he had chosen Freya as the domestic leader to enter the international market. Then, he disappeared without a trace after leaving this number. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Only a few people in the country had this number. Besides Jacques, the rest had also be international or domestic leaders in their own industries. This included the founders of a leading domestic emercepany, a shipping conglomerate, an air-conditioning and home appliancespany, and a socialworkingpany. Harold had given them this number so they could get in contact with him if they ever encountered any difficulties they couldn''t solve. In the past five years, Freya Group had been able to develop rapidly and smoothly, especially with the God of War''s reputation. Jacques didn''t have the chance to call this number for the past five years, so he didn''t expect Harold to give him a call personally now. He took a deep breath to calm down before answering the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Campbell. Is there something I can help you with?¡± Although he knew that Harold couldn''t see him from the other end of the line, he couldn''t help but behave respectfully. It was as if Harold was standing before him. His actions stunned Ricky and his subordinates behind him. They didn''t know who was calling Jacques for him to behave so differently from his usual calm demeanor. He was the head of the most powerful family in the south, an existence that rivaled the well-established families in the north. Only others would be respectful in his presence, and even those in positions of power would be courteous to him. His subordinates had never seen Jacques grovel before anyone ever. Yet now, he was so nervous and respectful to the person on the phone, so they found it hard to believe. Jacques didn''t have the time to pay mind to Ricky and his subordinates as he listened to Harold''s lecture attentively. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''m already in Dellmoor. Okay, no worries. I''ll teach that kid a lesson right now!¡± After listening to Harold for a while, Jacques finally hung up. He had broken into a cold sweat. Ricky nced at Jacques, who was sweating profusely, and asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, who was that on the phone just now?¡± Jacques red at Ricky and warned, ¡°Don''t ask questions that are none of your business! Hurry up and take me to that useless son of mine!¡± Ricky instinctively took a few steps back before he quickly regained his senses and led the way. At that moment, the bodyguards Ricky had sent up first had already reached Brittany''s ce. Harold was greeted with the scene of five bulky bodyguards in ck standing behind Eren when he came back from his call on the balcony. The bodyguards were an intimidating sight, with their bulging temples signaling their impressive training. Standing together, they exuded a palpable air of strength and authority, sending shivers down the spines of the curious neighbors nearby. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The elderly neighbors hid the children behind their backs but had no ns to leave. ¡°Harold, I don''t care who you called. There''s nothing else you can do except kneel before me and apologize to my wife, Brittany. No one will be able to help you!¡± Eren said viciously. Harold wasn''t bothered by Eren''s threats. ¡°Eren, you could have a bright future in front of you. However, you single-handedly ruined it with your own stupidity!¡± ¡°This is ridiculous! Since you''re still so stubborn, don''t me me for being heartless!¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 ¡°Go ahead and teach him how to kneel, boys! Feel free to break his legs if he dares fight back!¡± Realizing that the members of the Xenos family were staring at him in dissatisfaction because Harold refused to kneel and apologize to Brittany, Eren ordered the bodyguards to take action. ¡°Understood, Mr. Eren!¡± All four of those bodyguards were highly skilled professionals. Having received Eren''s orders, the one leading the group walked up to Harold with the other three following closely behind. Brittany got a little scared when she saw the menacing looks on their faces. While she did want Harold to apologize to her, she didn''t want him to get injured in the process. Brittany was about to stand up and tell them to forget about it, but Mandy stopped her by grabbing her arm. Shocked by the turn of events, Matthew instinctively stepped in front of Harold and shouted angrily at the bodyguards, ¡°What do you guys think you''re doing? This is against thew!¡± ¡°This is none of your business! Now, get lost!¡± two of the bodyguards said in unison as they grabbed him by the arms and tossed him aside. Despite how tough Matthew looked, he paled inparison to the professional bodyguards, and they were able to make light work of him. The four bodyguards then surrounded Harold and reached out to grab him at the same time. ¡°Stop!¡± someone yelled in a panicked voice from the front door. The members of the Xenos family instinctively turned toward the front door when they heard that. Even Eren, who was grinning smugly, tensed up when he recognized that voice. I-Isn''t that my dad? D-Did Harold really call my dad just now? Even if that were the case, there''s no way my dad would be able to show up so quickly! With an uneasy feeling in his heart, Eren slowly turned around and nced at the front door. An old man came rushing in with the help of his cane while Ricky and a few bodyguards followed closely behind. ¡°What are you doing here, Dad?¡± Eren asked with a confused frown when he saw them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I told you yesterday that Boss will bring you home himself if you don''t return, but you never let me finish my sentence. I tried to tell you about it again just now, but you cut me off again,¡± Ricky exined. Eren breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that. Phew... Everything will be fine as long as Dad isn''t here because of Harold! With that in mind, he said, ¡°I told you that I would go home once I concluded my business here, Dad. You didn''t have toe all the way here!¡± To his surprise, Jacques ignored him and started pushing his way through the crowd in search of Harold. As Harold had a mask on when he met Jacques a while back, he never got to see Harold''s face and didn''t know what he looked like. As such, he wasn''t able to identify Harold from the crowd around him. Harold made his way over to Matthew and helped him to his feet. ¡°Mr. Campbell, did you really get Jacques toe over with a single phone call?¡± Matthew asked in disbelief. He had been shocked when he saw Jacquese in through the front door. I know Mr. Campbell is very powerful and all. He told me that he would have Eren''s father personally apologize to him if Eren got out of line. Even so, I didn''t expect him to actually pull it off! Jacques is quite the big shot on an international level, and yet, Mr. Campbell managed to summon him with a single phone call. Is that even possible? Chapter 325 Chapter 325 ¡°Of course! Since when I have ever lied to you?¡± Harold eximed in displeasure when he saw the look of disbelief in Matthew''s eyes. Eren, however, didn''t take too kindly to those words of his. Jacques was able to confirm Harold''s identity as he recognized his voice. While he didn''t know who that God of War was who was going around the world hosting events, he couldn''t care less about that at the moment. There''s no doubt that this young man standing before me is none other than the God of War himself! He was about to step forward and greet Harold, but Eren was faster. He jabbed a finger at Harold and shouted angrily, ¡°Hey, Harold! Have you no shame? My dad came here because of me! How dare you im to have summoned him with a single phone call?¡± Still feeling dissatisfied, he turned around and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Break his legs right now! I want to wipe that smug grin off his face!¡± Those words had barely left his mouth when he felt a sharp pain in his left thigh. ¡°Ow!¡± Eren yelled in pain as he turned around, only to see Jacques ring furiously at him with the cane in hand. Confused by Jacques'' actions, Eren stared at him and shouted in confusion, ¡°Hey! What are you doing, Dad? I''m your son! It''s that assh*le who''s disrespecting you here! What are you hitting me for?¡± Jacques''s face turned pale when he heard Eren insulting Harold again. ¡°I''m hitting you because you haven''t even realized your mistake!¡± he chided while striking Eren with his cane once again. ¡°Argh! My leg!¡± Eren screamed in agony while staring at Jacques in fear. He had no idea why Jacques kept hitting him. Jacques wasn''t in the mood to exin any further. Having identified Harold, he quickly pushed his way through the crowd and ran up to him. ¡°M-Mr. Campbell! I apologize on behalf of my son! I should''ve taught him better! I''m terribly sorry he offended you! Please forgive him this once! I promise he won''t dare offend you ever again!¡± Jacques said as he knelt before Harold. He got on his knees not only to beg Harold to spare Eren but also to thank Harold for his help over the years. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Freya Group was only sessful because Harold selected it, but that was a secret that only Jacques knew. Even those in his family didn''t know about it, let alone those outside of it. Everyone''s jaw dropped in shock when they saw Jacques apologizing to Harold and kneeling before him. Even if they put aside Jacques'' social status and power, it was extremely umon for a senior citizen like him to kneel before a young man like Harold. The entire ce fell intoplete silence as Eren, the members of the Xenos family, and all of their subordinates were staring with their mouths open. The only people in the crowd who weren''t shocked by the sudden turn of events were the kids that the neighbors had brought over. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The children did not know Jacques or the manyplexities of society. Hence, they were utterly fascinated by the adults around them, who were ck-jawed in a stupor. Eventually, one of the children piped up, ¡°Granny, what''s wrong with all the adults? Do their jaws hurt?¡± He had spoken softly, yet the question rang loud and clear across the dead-silent space. The men and women promptly snapped out of their trance, each wearing an awkward expression. ¡°Don''t say silly things!¡± The olddy covered her curious grandson''s mouth and shot the crowd an apologetic look. Harold hastily supported Jacques to his feet when he noticed thetter was about to get on his knees. ¡°Do get up! You''re not young anymore. There''s simply no logic in an elder paying his respects to a junior like me!¡± Jacques responded insistently, ¡°This is nothing, Mr. Campbell. In fact, the whole country should be paying its respects to you. If you hadn''t stepped forward five years ago, we would''ve died under our enemies'' des or be their prisoners. This is but a basic show of our reverence toward you, Mr. Campbell!¡± Then, he tried to kneel again. He believed Harold''s immeasurable contributions toward his nation and fellow countrymen deserved everyone''s most profound respect. Jacques'' words stunned the crowd into silence. Who is this young man? Why does Old Mr. Sinir revere him so? In this day and age, the only person who rightfully deserved the country''s wholehearted gratitude was none other than the legendary God of War. Wait a minute. Could Harold Campbell really be the God of War? The crowd quickly arrived at an unthinkable conclusion. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Matthew, who stood the closest to Harold, sputtered in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Campbell, a-are you the God of War?¡± Everyone else cast equally bewildered nces toward Harold. If the young man was indeed the God of War, they were incredibly lucky to be in his presence. To breathe the same air as the legendary God of War was an unbelievable opportunity. s, the Xenos family clearly had their thoughts running in a different direction. They would be cursing their earlier stupidity if Harold and the God of War were one and the same. After all, he should have been their son-inw. Yet, they had foolishly ousted the God of War from their family. Meanwhile, Harold was about to nod and acknowledge his identity to his fervent crowd when Eren, who sat on the ground the whole time, suddenly shouted. ¡°That''s impossible! The God of War is still organizing events around the world and raising funds to establish The Veteran''s Foundation. This could be some twisted coincidence! Just because he somehow fits the bill doesn''t mean he''s the God of War!¡± Eren did not bother to hide his spiteful expression. His rants seemed convincing enough for the crowd. That''s right. The God of War has been on a global fundraising tour to set up The Veteran''s Foundation and provide support for army veterans and families of those who perished in the war. A few days ago, there had been an announcement of the God of War''s entourage arriving in Dellmoor on the fifteenth of the following month. Given the timeline, it was impossible for the young man before them to be the God of War. Everyone heaved sighs of relief after persuading themselves that Harold was not the God of War. Of course, the most relieved of all was the Xenos family. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Unlike the rest of the crowd, Jacques appeared to be in deep thought. If the God of War is collecting funds, why didn''t he approachrge corporations like us? Almost all the major corporations in the country owed their founding sess in some way or another to the God of War, including Freya Group. However, Freya Group had not received any fundraising requests from the God of War. And to the best of Jacques'' knowledge, neither did the other major corporations in the country. The only logical exnation was that the fundraising God of War was a fake. He could be a decoy put in ce by Harold or something else entirely. Yet before Jacques could chastise his son over his rude usations, Harold spoke up. ¡°Indeed, I''m not the God of War!¡± Harold stopped himself from revealing his true identity after hearing Eren''s words. The reason was simple. On the fifteenth of the following month, the fake God of War would arrive in Dellmoor. Harold nned to investigate the impersonator''s identity and motives on the sly. Naturally, it was prudent to conceal his own identity for now. Otherwise, the impersonator would only be on his guard,plicating Harold''s investigation. Luckily, Eren''s words reminded him to keep a low profile. The crowd scowled at Harold after his ¡°confession,¡± while Matthew and Jacques stared at him in iprehension. Jacques, in particr, was bbergasted. He was a hundred percent certain that the young man before him was the God of War. Though he had never seen the God of War''s face, the young man''s voice and phone number had never changed over the years. Harold was clearly the real deal. Matthew and Harold''s confused expressions had Harold shooting them warning looks, hoping they would not give his act away. ¡°Did you hear that, Dad? He even admitted it himself. He''s not the God of War!¡± Eren jumped on the opportunity to repeat Harold''s confession to his father. The poor fellow was under the impression that his father had fallen for Harold''s ploy. After catching Harold''s look, Jacques immediately understood his intentions and put on an act of his own. He turned to his son and bellowed, ¡°You good-for-nothing! Who even told you that Harold was the God of War?¡± ¡°Wait... D-Dad, what about everything you said earlier?¡± Eren was befuddled by his father''s words, and so was the crowd. Suddenly, they recalled that no one had ever addressed Harold as the God of War. They had mistaken Jacques'' words and automatically assumed he was referring to Harold as the God of War. Embarrassment swept through the presumptuous crowd. Eren''s obstinance fanned the fires in Jacques'' heart, and he roared, ¡°Don''t worry yourself over what I said earlier! All you need to know is this¡ªeven if Harold isn''t the God of War, we can''t afford to offend him. The Sinir family wouldn''t be where it is today without Mr. Campbell. Nowe here and apologize to him!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His words merely added to Eren''s confusion. He remained frozen on the spot and shot Brittany a helpless look. His grand n of forcing Harold to apologize to his wife Brittany had gone the exact opposite. Instead, he found himself being pressured to beg for Harold''s forgiveness. Jacques, on the other hand, was infuriated by Eren''s continued inaction. He raised his cane to strike his son, bellowing, ¡°D*mn it! You refuse to apologize, huh? You''re asking for a beating!¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 ¡°Dad, please don''t! All right! I''ll kneel, okay?¡± Eren, who had already been beaten once already, turned pale when he saw his father lifting his cane into the air. Eren then quickly crawled toward Harold and grabbed Harold''s leg. ¡°M-Mr. Campbell, I''ve been an utter fool. Please have mercy on me and let me go. I''ll never do such a thing again. If you can agree to let me go, I''ll divorce Brittany...¡± Eren begged. The looks on the faces of the Xenos family members turned extremely gloomy when they heard those words. Initially, they thought they had managed to snag the heir of a rich and prominent family. They assumed that once Brittany had married Eren, the Xenos family was going to soar to greater heights. However, their perfect dream onlysted for two days. Mandy was pissed off when she saw how Eren was acting like a coward. She then instinctively roared, ¡°Eren, you piece of trash! Why¡ª¡± However, she was too scared to finish her sentence when she saw Jacques shooting a cold nce at her. At the same time, Brittany pulled Mandy back and shielded her. Eren is a piece of trash, but his father is a big shot. How could Mom insult Eren in front of his father? Isn''t that just looking for trouble? Jacques let the matter slide when he saw that Mandy had calmed herself down. After that, he turned toward Harold, hoping to plead for mercy on his son''s behalf. ¡°I can forgive you, but I need you and your father to agree to two of my conditions.¡± For Jacques'' sake, Harold decided to give Eren a second chance. ¡°Please name your conditions! As long as you''re willing to forgive me, I''m ready to agree to a hundred of your conditions, let alone two!¡± Eren immediately replied because Harold''s words gave him a glimmer of hope. ¡°First, Mr. White suffered a significant loss due to what you''ve done to Gxy Media. You and your father need to apologize to Mr. White and fire all the employees you''ve poached. This is something I''ve already promised Mr. White! Secondly, from today onward, you, Eren, are no longer qualified to inherit Freya Group. Freya Group is not only the Sinirs'' family business, but it''s one of the representatives of the business world in Chanaea. Therefore, it''s connected to the reputations of all Chanaeans. If you want to inherit Freya Group in the future, you must pass my assessment!¡± Harold voiced both his conditions coldly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Eren went weak when he heard both of Harold''s terms, falling limply to the ground. Harold''s second condition hurt Eren more than death itself. Jacques also panicked when he heard what Harold said. Eren is the best heir the Sinir family has. I only have two sons. If Eren isn''t allowed to inherit the business, I''ll have to give it to my elder son. That means the Sinir family will have a tough time maintaining its dominance. However, that''s what Mr. Campbell wants, and I can''t deny his wishes. Mr. Campbell is the key reason the Sinir family has achieved what it has today. With his influence, the future of the Sinir family is at his mercy. If we were to defy him, the Sinir family would face an unmitigable disaster. Fortunately for us, Mr. Campbell is giving the Sinir family a second chance. Eren is still able to inherit the business if he passes the assessment. Although Eren has just finished training, he''s now going to face an even tougher challenge. With that being said, this is actually an excellent opportunity for him. If he can pass Mr. Campbell''s test, he''s definitely going to be apletely different person! That way, he''ll be capable of bringing Freya Group to new heights. I hope Eren is going to take Mr. Campbell''s test seriously because he will decide the fate of the Sinir family. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 ¡°Mr. Campbell has just given you a second chance. Are you deaf? Why aren''t you responding?¡± Jacques thundered. Jacques grew frustrated and kicked his son when he saw thetter lying on the ground destely. ¡°I... I ept Mr. Campbell''s conditions.¡± Eren steeled himself and epted the terms because he was afraid that his father would whack him with the cane again. However, Eren wasn''t optimistic about his future after he saw his father''s behavior toward Harold. Harold is giving me a chance, but he''ll still be deciding if I''m able to pass his test. Based on how I treated him before, I''m sure he won''t let me make it through the evaluation. Harold only said that because he wanted to show respect to Dad in public. ¡°In that case, apologize to Mr. White now!¡± Harold ordered coldly. Harold had his reason for doing what he just did. Obviously, one of the reasons was his promise to Matthew. The second reason was the fact that Freya Group was the current leader of domestic private enterprises. Therefore, the reputation of the country and its people was at risk. Harold knew Eren was good at finding ways to make life difficult for others. Despite that, he''s a capable man, and his leadership skills are exceptional. Unfortunately, he''s not fully utilizing the skills he has. With his current abilities, he''s not fit to run apany like Freya. He needs to have a stronger mental fortitude, and he has a long way to go. This is a good way to train him for the future. As for whether he can seed, that solely depends on him. As soon as Jacques and Eren heard what Harold said, Jacques dragged his son along toward Matthew to apologize. Despite not knowing the full story, Jacques humbled himself and apologized sincerely, ¡°Mr. White, I failed at educating my son, and we caused trouble and losses to you and yourpany. We would like to apologize to you and seek forgiveness. Freya Group will pay for all the damages you''ve incurred. Please forgive us, Mr. White!¡± Matthew was bbergasted by what he saw and heard. He''s Jacques Sinir, the overlord of the south! Is he apologizing to me? Although Mr. Campbell told me he would get Jacques to apologize to me, this still feels like a dream! This is unreal and unbelievable! Matthew was so stunned that he had forgotten to respond to Jacques'' apology. The crowd at the scene, which included members of the Xenos family, the onlookers from the neighborhood, and Jacques'' subordinates, was stupefied. Jacques felt awkward and embarrassed when he saw Matthew staring back at him nkly after the apology. Thus, for his son''s sake, Jacques bit the bullet and turned to Harold to ask for help. Noticing the look on Jacques'' face, Harold patted Matthew''s shoulder and reminded him, ¡°Mr. White, Old Mr. Sinir is apologizing to you. Please respond.¡± Matthew regained his senses and apologized fearfully, ¡°Oh! Old Mr. Sinir, forgive me for my impertinence. I''m sorry!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Harold was amused when he saw those two men apologizing to each other. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 ¡°All right. Now that the matter is settled, let''s disperse. Old Mr. Sinir, go home and educate your son so that he won''t bully others anymore. Mr. White, you can go back to the office and get back to work,¡± Harold uttered. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ll bring this rebellious son of mine home and discipline him!¡± Jacques felt as though he had just escaped death and quickly brought Eren out of Brittany''s home. Matthew left promptly after that. The Xenos residence, which was initially packed with people, suddenly became spacious, with only the members of the Xenos family and the onlookers from the neighborhood present. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll make a move as well!¡± Harold shot Brittany aplicated nce and turned around to leave. Seeing that, Mandy gave Brittany a nudge. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait!¡± Brittany subconsciously yelled out at Harold''s retreating figure. ¡°Yes? What''s the matter?¡± Harold halted in his tracks, but he didn''t bother turning around. ¡°I...¡± Brittany was at a loss for words. Mandy grew anxious when she saw her daughter stuttering. In the end, Mandy took the matter into her own hands and said shamelessly, ¡°Harold, you''ve already divorced Isabe, right? Eren, the piece of trash, is also divorcing Brittany. Since both of you are single now, perhaps you should get back together with Brittany. You can give however much you like for the betrothal gift. What do you think?¡± As soon as those words fell, the neighbors were all giving Mandy strange looks. This woman has no shame! Back then, she forced her daughter to break up with the man because he couldn''t afford to fork out three hundred thousand for the betrothal gift. Now, she''s asking them to get back together just because the man is rich! Besides, she even has the cheek to mention the betrothal gift again when her daughter, Brittany, is still legally married to Eren! Even Brittany was embarrassed by her mother''s shameless words. Still, since Mom has already said those words, I''m eager to see Harold''s reaction. Brittany stood behind Harold and stared at his back. In response, Harold frowned and mulled over the matter before saying, ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Xenos, but the rtionship died the moment Brittany took off the bracelet and returned it to Isabe.¡± With that, Harold moved to leave the Xenos residence. Brittany''s gaze darkened, and there was a look of disappointment on her face when she saw Harold leaving. Mandy, on the other hand, panicked. An idea popped into her head, and she dashed forward to grab Harold''s arm. ¡°Harold, I''m at fault for what happened in the past. If you need someone to me, me me instead of Brittany. In fact, Brittany has always been into you. I know you feel the same way toward her, too. Would you please give Brittany another chance?¡± As Mandy was talking, she gritted her teeth and dropped to her knees to kneel behind Harold. Mandy''s actions and words made the neighbors'' jaws drop once again. She''s willing to drop to her knees just so that her daughter can marry a rich man? Although the neighbors were staring strangely at Mandy, they didn''t know if it was right to judge her. After all, it was only natural for parents to do whatever was possible to give their children a good life. However, one could only wonder if Mandy was sincerely doing it for her daughter or for her own pride. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Meanwhile, Mandy, who was on her knees, couldn''t be bothered by what others thought about her. She was holding onto Harold''s arm tightly and refusing to let go. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Prior to that, Mandy and her family thought Harold was only capable because he had Benson''s support. The members of the Xenos family only realized how foolish they were when they saw Jacques'' humble behavior toward Harold. Jacques is the most powerful man in the south. Although Benson and James are big shots in the eyes of the public, those two men are nothingpared to Jacques. It''s obvious how impressive Harold''s status is. Even if Harold isn''t the God of War, his status has to be somewhere on par with that! At that moment, Mandy was full of regrets. I thought the Xenos family could prosper after Brittany married into the Sinir family. However, there''s no way that''s happening anymore. The smartest thing to do now is to salvage our rtionship with someone even more powerful¡ªHarold. Harold knew what kind of person Mandy was. If I were no longer powerful one day, she would undoubtedly turn against me once more and kick me out. After that, she would find another rich and influential man to marry Brittany. As long as Brittany is still young and beautiful, Mandy isn''t going to change who she is. Back then, I thought Brittany was still the same girl who saved me. For her, I endured all kinds of difficulties Mandy gave me. However, things have changed. I''ll no longer bear with Mandy, and I won''t believe a word she says or a thing she does. With that in mind, Harold wasn''t fazed even when Mandy dropped to her knees. Moreover, he only cared about Isabe right now. There was no room in his heart for any other woman. Therefore, he shook Mandy''s grip off and walked out of the Xenos residence after she was done talking. Upon seeing Harold''s decisive action, a young neighbor couldn''t help but exim, ¡°Wow! That''s so cool!¡± The rest of the crowd was also looking at Harold''s retreating figure in astonishment. After Harold left, the neighbors realized the show had ended, so they all went back home. One of them, a woman, couldn''t help but chide, ¡°Serves them right! Back then, the man was so nice to Brittany. Yet, the Xenos family shunned him. The family even deliberately made his life difficult. I bet they''re now regretting it!¡± The other neighbors nodded in agreement. When Harold and Brittany were dating back then, he treated the neighbors with kindness. Not only was he friendly, but he would also give fruits to their neighbors asionally. Needless to say, everyone had a good impression of Harold after five years of such interactions. If not for Brittany''s beauty, they would even think she wasn''t worthy of Harold. Back then, all the neighbors thought Harold and Brittany were going to get married. To their surprise, the Xenos family made things difficult for Harold on the wedding day. In the end, Harold gave up and married the bridesmaid. That incident shook the entire neighborhood, and it became the joke of the town. At that time, those neighbors were impressed by Harold. Their admiration for Harold grew when they saw him walk off blithely, no longer caring for Brittany''s impressive looks. Soon, with all the neighbors gone, the Xenos residence plunged into pin-drop silence. Only the four members of the Xenos family, with their remorseful expressions, remained in the living room. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 After leaving the Xenos residence, Jacques dragged Eren back to Freya Group''s branch in Dellmoor at once. Jacques red at his son, whose head was hung low, and demanded angrily, ¡°What the hell is going on? How dare you cross Harold, the God of War? Do you have a death wish? Tell me everything now, and spare no details! If you hide anything from me, I''ll break your legs!¡± If I hadn''t happened toe to Dellmoor today, he''d probably be dead by now, and the past twenty over years I spent raising him would''ve been for naught! ¡°Dad, why are you still referring to him as the God of War? The actual God of War is organizing fundraising activities all over the world. Besides, Harold has already admitted he''s not the God of War. Why are you still so scared?¡± Eren was displeased to see how terrified Jacques looked, thinking the latter was confused. ¡°You know nothing. I first came into contact with the God of War five years ago. It''s because he favored our family and helped us that we''ve be what we are today. Although I didn''t see his face, there can be no mistaking his voice and phone number. More importantly, almost all of therge corporations in the country currently are inextricably linked to him. If it were true that he was raising funds, there''s no way he wouldn''t have approached us.¡± Frustrated that Eren remained unconvinced, Jacques had no choice but to let his son in on a few secrets. Upon hearing that, Eren asked in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that the God of War doing all those activities in various parts of the world is an impersonator?¡± ¡°There''s no doubt about that. What''s unclear is whether it was the God of War''s orders or whether someone is pretending to be him to rake in a profit. The ruse could also be a part of some other evil scheme, for all we know.¡± As expected of a leader in the modern business world, Jacques did not take long to figure things out. However, Eren still found it hard to believe that was the truth. ¡°That... That''s impossible. Does that person not fear death? How could that person dare to impersonate the God of War?¡± ¡°What do you know? High risks lead to high returns. As long as the incentive is great enough, many will not even fear death. Moreover, Mr. Campbell forced the other countries to sign The Five-Year Agreement back then to help local corporations gain a firm foothold in the international arena. Now that the period for the agreement is up, those powerful forces want to suppress us. But before that, they want to force Mr. Campbell to show himself. They''ll only dare to act after learning what he has nned,¡± Jacques replied, analyzing the situation and sharing his thoughts with Eren. Eren fell silent. When Jacques saw that his son finally believed him, he repeated his question sharply. ¡°Hurry up and tell me what you did! How did you end up provoking the God of War?¡± ¡°Dad, I... Here''s what happened.¡± Unable to withstand Jacques'' piercing gaze, Eren could only tell his father the whole story. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Do you know that you nearly lost your life because of a woman? Since she''s Mr. Campbell''s ex- girlfriend, you''ve got to head down to City Hall first thing tomorrow morning and divorce her. Otherwise, you''ll get into hot water sooner orter!¡± After listening to Eren''s exnation, Jacques was so shocked that he broke into a cold sweat. I can''t believe this rebellious son of mine dared to offend Harold, the God of War, over a woman! Didn''t he know whose toes he''d be stepping on, for crying out loud? Referring to Harold as the God of War is putting it nicely. If we''re being real, he''s the god of death! He ughters his opponents on the battlefield as easily as slicing fruit, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to describe him as the Grim Reaper. Jacques was already getting on in years and on hisst legs, but he still felt a lingering fear at the mention of Harold''s name. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 It has already been five years, and Mr. Campbell''s murderous aura has lessened considerably since then. To be more precise, he has toned it down a lot. When he went to negotiate with those people about venturing into the international market back then, the murderous aura he radiated made it difficult for us to breathe if we so much as moved slightly closer to him. It had everyone trembling. After hearing what Jacques said, Eren''s expression shifted drastically, and he nodded in agreement. I''ve already lost the right to inherit Freya Group anyway. Knowing the type of people the Xenos family members are, especially Mrs. Xenos and Gordon, they''re sure to ridicule me. So, I may as well get a divorce now. In any case, Brittany used to date the God of War. Even if we don''t get a divorce, I''ll never even dare to touch her in the future. Even though Eren had agreed to divorce Brittany, Jacques could see that he still looked despondent. Unable to bear seeing his son in that state, Jacquesforted him by saying, ¡°Actually, your offending Mr. Campbell this time isn''t entirely a bad thing. If my guess is correct, not only will you inherit Freya Group if you pass his assessment, but he''ll also help you to reach even greater heights than I ever did!¡± If Harold had heard what Jacques said, he would have been stunned as thetter had practically guessed all of the former''s thoughts urately. Such was the shrewdness of the one who had managed to lead Freya Group from its humble beginnings to its current sess. The look of despair on Eren''s face turned into one of joy when he heard Jacques'' words, and he asked excitedly, ¡°Is that true, Dad?¡± The idea of inheriting the familypany had not interested him in the past as much as it did now. However, after Harold announced that he had lost the right to inherit thepany, he finally realized how important that was to him and how much he wanted Freya Group. Jacques secretly breathed a sigh of relief to see that Eren hade to his senses. Nheless, he pretended to look solemn as he said, ¡°Don''t you trust my judgment? Just hurry up and do as I say. Divorce Brittany and send back those people you poached at a high price from Gxy Media.¡± ¡°Of course I do, Dad. In that case, I''ll ept Mr. Campbell''s assessment. I''m determined to surpass your achievements. Anyway, I''ve got to go and tell the employees from Gxy Media to go back.¡± After receiving confirmation from Jacques, Eren was so delighted that his face flushed. He took his leave, then rushed out immediately. Upon leaving Jacques'' office, he followed Ricky to thepany''s luxurious lounge area to meet with the employees he had recruited from Gxy Media at three times their sries. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ricky had brought them over in the morning, but before he had time to make arrangements, he received word that Jacques would being to Dellmoor. Hence, he had no choice but to have them wait in the lounge area while he went to pick up Jacques. The group from Gxy Media was left waiting until the afternoon. Those with a keener intuition had a sense of foreboding. Just as they were starting to panic after waiting for so long, Ricky walked over with Eren. ¡°Mr. Eren, you''re finally here!¡± When Steven and the others saw Eren, they gathered around him eagerly. ¡°Mr. Sinir, Freya Group sure is a big corporation. Even the lounge area here is way more luxurious than the office of our hillbilly ex-boss. Just thinking that I get to work here in the future makes me so excited!¡± The person who spoke was a team leader of Gxy Media''s HR department, Yelena Zinn. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Earlier that day at Gxy Media, she was the first person toe forward and join Eren. ording to Eren''s previous promise, not only would she receive a threefold increase in sry, but Eren would also grant her a position three tiers higher than her original post at Gxy Media upon joining Freya Group. In the past, Yelena was a team leader at Gxy Media. Hence, she would secure at least a director''s position in Freya Group in the future. Bing a director at a top, establishedpany like Freya Group was an achievement far more significant than anything she could ever attain in a smallpany like Gxy Media. Even a team leader at Freya Group had higher social status than a manager at Gxy Media. In everyone''s opinion, Yelena''s decision drastically changed her life from that day onward as she suddenly scaled the heights of her career. The others who followed her footsteps, including Steven and other senior executives, were very jealous of her. They regretted not bing the first to support Eren''s cause. ¡°That''s right. Matthew was a fool for offending you previously, Mr. Eren. I can''t believe he went to beg for Harold''s help. Harold is merely acquainted with a supervisor at Larson Corporation, yet he dared act so haughtily. He deserved to get punished by you, Mr. Eren!¡± ¡°Indeed. Matthew was stupid. Wrenna too. They acted high and mighty for daring to reject your invitation, Mr. Eren. I suppose they''ll deeply regret their foolishness after a few days.¡± Eren was silent. Seeing someone taking the initiative, everyone followed suit in belittling Gxy Media, scorning Matthew, Wrenna, and Harold in their efforts to bootlick Eren. Their words caused Eren to break out in a cold sweat as the color drained from his face. If Mr. Campbell or my dad catches wind of what they are saying, I''ll either die or get yed alive. His fear intensified the more he pondered on that matter, yet those people continued to chatter. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± he bellowed. In an instant, he managed to gain control of the chaotic crowd. Only then did everyone notice Eren''s infuriated and unnerved facial expression. ¡°W-What...¡± Members of the crowd exchanged nces as they were baffled by Eren''s sudden outburst. Yelena took pride in her contribution to making Eren''s poaching a sess. She assumed her role as the leader of the group and asked, ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Eren?¡± ¡°Ricky, you tell them.¡± Eren assigned Ricky the task of announcing the bad news as he didn''t fancy telling everyone he was about to break his promise. ¡°This... Understood, Mr. Eren.¡± Ricky''s face darkened after he heard Eren''s instruction. Nevertheless, thetter was his boss, so he had no choice but to brace himself and look at the employees from Gxy Media they had lured over with lucrative sries. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Everyone, after an internal discussion among ourpany, we think that your action of turning against your previous employer simply because we offered you three times your initial sries is hical and lacks professional integrity. Therefore, we are not going to hire you. All of you can go back now.¡± The excited expression on everyone''s faces instantaneously froze after they listened to Ricky''s speech. They exchanged looks, thinking their ears were ying tricks on them. ¡°Mr. Tanner, you must be joking with us, right?¡± Yelena questioned Ricky with a grimace. The others also gazed intently at Ricky, hoping he would tell them he was merely kidding. Sensing the crowd was about to bombard Ricky with questions, Eren said coldly to Yelena, Steven, and the others, ¡°Freya Group is a multinational corporation. There''s no way we would joke with you. All of you may leave now!¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Yelena, Steven, and the others were thoroughly enraged after hearing that. Still, they didn''t dare to lose their tempers. ¡°You clearly stated we''d be guaranteed job opportunities with threefold our previous sries if we joined yourpany. How could the people in charge of a big corporation like this go back on your words?¡± Steven was beside himself with rage as he questioned Eren and Ricky in dissatisfaction. ¡°You... Ricky, I''ll let you handle the matter here. If anyone causes any trouble, release a notice to all enterprises in Dellmoor to cklist all of them!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Eren, whose expression turned grim after he was called to ount by Steven, let Ricky deal with the mess. He left the lounge area after saying that. Everyone panicked at hearing his words.. If Freya Group were to release that notice, they would not be able to make a living in Dellmoor in the future. ¡°Mr. Tanner, you cannot break your promise!¡± Yelena attempted to reason things out with Ricky. Bing one of Freya Group''s executives was a perfect chance for her to ascend to greater heights and turn her life around. She couldn''t ept that opportunity slipping through her fingers just like that, so she was determined to fight for it. ¡°How are hical people like you qualified to discuss breaking promises with me? You''re no different from Brutus in Julius Caesar''s tragedy. If I were to take in all of you, what if you betray thepany for money one day?¡± Ricky was indeed a cunning man with years of experience in the business field. He managed to render over a hundred people speechless and embarrassed with a single sentence. ¡°You...¡± Yelena and the others'' faces flushed crimson. However, they didn''t know how to retort to Ricky''s statement. All of them thought they had been blessed with a great chance to advance in their careers. Unexpectedly, they had been made a fool by Eren. Not only did they fail to secure the high-sried job, but they also lost their original positions at Gxy Media. Most infuriatingly, they resigned on their own ord when leaving Gxy Media, so they didn''t request to receive their wages for the month before and the current month. Now that their n had failed, everyone was filled with utter remorse. ¡°Still not leaving? Do you want me to call security to chase you out?¡± Chills traveled down Ricky''s spine when he noticed the crowd ring intently at him instead of leaving. Hence, he feigned calmness and snapped at them loudly. Ricky was able to be the person in charge of Freya Group in Dellmoor, so naturally, he had a formidable presence. His bellow sessfully intimidated everyone and caused them to drop the idea of retaliating. Besides, a few mean-looking security guards had appeared behind him. The ex-Gxy Media employees had never faced such a situation. As a result, they all shuddered in fear and had no choice but to leave Freya Group in defeat. After everyone left, Ricky immediately reported the situation to his boss, Jacques. After listening to Ricky''s ount, Jacques contemted for two minutes before instructing Ricky, ¡°I can''t believe those people dared to betray Mr. Campbell. To provide Mr. Campbell with an exnation, hurry up andpile those people''s information and release the name list to all enterprises in Dellmoor. If any party dares to hire them, we''ll assume thosepanies are openly taking a stand against us. Hurry up and execute my orders!¡± The corner of Ricky''s lips twitched after he heard Jacques'' words. Boss'' strategy is ruthless. He''s driving those people to the brink of desperation. If I carry out his orders, those people''s only choice would be to shamelessly return to Gxy Media. That is putting aside Mr. Campbell and Matthew''s willingness to rehire them. As a fellow employee, Ricky felt that was too cruel a thing to do. Nheless, he was left with no alternative but to execute the orders given by his employer. Before the time for everyone to get off work that day, every enterprise in Dellmoor received the warning and name list distributed by Freya Group. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 The list of over one hundred people rendered the owners of various enterprises speechless. Many couldn''t fathom what those people did to be cklisted by Freya Group. However, they knew they should not think too deeply about it and should instead obey the instructions. The following day, Steven and hispanions set out to look for jobs. They were dismayed to find out that each and every business in Dellmoor had cklisted them. Two dayster, everyone who left with Eren, Steven included, had been unsessful in their endeavor to find a job despite trying their luck at various businesses throughout Dellmoor. Even if they were to offer their services for free, no one wanted to hire them. This was because the companies were afraid of incurring the wrath of Freya Group, and thus, none of them wanted to risk their own demise. It was obvious to Steven and the rest then that they had been cklisted by Freya Group in Dellmoor! Upon realizing the gravity of the situation, Steven, Yelena, and the others were overwhelmed with shock. Their faces became ashen. The most shocking revtion came from Gxy Media itself. Gxy Media wasn''t that renowned apany in Dellmoor, but Freya Group let them off the hook. In fact, it seemed as though Freya Group went as far as to cklist Steven and the rest in an effort to make amends with Gxy Media and gain their favor. They couldn''t believe that their previouspany, Gxy Media, was the most powerfulpany in Dellmoor. After all, even Freya Group had to show respect to them. Steven and the like promptly regretted leaving Gxy Media. Those who were not from Dellmoor were forced to depart from the city and seek employment in another area. The rest were local residents who had families here. Hence, they convened in the park to discuss their ns for the future. ¡°Mr. Quinn, you''re resourceful and well-connected, so please help us out! Without those two months'' sries, how am I supposed to pay my mortgage and car loan? If I am unable to secure a job soon, I will be in danger of defaulting on my loans.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Quinn. Think of something to help us out!¡± More than a dozen people who lived in Dellmoor gathered and expressed their grievances to Steven. They were visibly anxious. However, Yelena said naught a word. ¡°The connections I had in the past were nothingpared to the influence of Freya Group. I''ve been struggling to find a job, too. However, I noticed that Wrenna and the others were hiring at Gxy Media yesterday. Should we return and inquire if they have any openings for us?¡± Steven suggested helplessly. He was his family''s primary breadwinner, so he was actually the most anxious among them. Hearing that, the rest fell silent. Although it was difficult for them to face, they eventually had toe to terms with the fact that they had no choice but to try getting a job back at Gxy Media. Adulting was hard as they had to juggle the pressure of paying for their mortgage and car loan. ¡°Mr. Quinn, how could you say that? Do you think Gxy Media will hire us?¡± Yelena snapped when she realized no one was going to answer Steven. ¡°Shut up! If you had not taken the lead, we would not have made such a rash and ill-advised decision to depart from Gxy Media!¡± Anger crossed everyone''s faces when they heard her words. After all, if it hadn''t been for her, they wouldn''t have betrayed Gxy Media and ended up in this unfortunate predicament. Now, not only had they failed to get a high-sried job, but they had also been added to a cklist circted among all of thepanies in Dellmoor, making it impossible for them to find employment in the area. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They could barely survive and had also dragged their families into their mess. ¡°Stop bickering. Since Gxy Media is able to appease Freya, that means Mr. White has backing from someone of importance. If you want your jobs back, follow me back to thepany. I have two tickets to the sold-out God of War event that will be taking ce in Dellmoor next month. It''s incredibly hard to get ahold of any tickets, so I''m going to try to get a job with these two tickets.¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 With that, Steven strode out of the park to walk to Gxy Media. He couldn''t even bear to spend the money on hailing a taxi! The rest shared a look before going after him. Meanwhile, back at Gxy Media, the hard-working individuals who had remained with thepany through thick and thin, Christie included, were rewarded with deserved promotions by Matthew. They were also givenpany shares, making them shareholders of thepany. Wrenna had been promoted to the position of manager and Christie to the head of the project management department. Those who remained with thepany through thick and thin were obviously loyal employees, so Matthew generously allocated twenty percent of thepany shares to them. Wrenna received ten percent, and the remaining ten percent was split among the rest. Matthew initially wanted to give Harold forty percent of the shares. After the incident, he came to the realization that Harold was capable and influential enough to make sure hispany could ovee any difficulty that it was to face. Naturally, hispany would progress well. Nevertheless, Harold rejected his offer. He had no interest in the shares of Gxy Media as it was a rtively smallpany. Next month, Harold would leave to save Marilyn and investigate the fake God of War. He didn''t want to run apany and remained in his position as an employee. That way, thepany''s operations wouldn''t be affected even if he were to ask for a leave of absence. After Christie and the rest had been promoted, one of the first things they did was to go about hiring and recruiting staff, as they were previously without any subordinates. They moved two tables downstairs and started the hiring process. As the proprietor, Matthew decided to oversee the hiring process personally. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Mr. White, are you still hiring?¡± Christie and the rest were scrolling through their phones when a familiar voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Quinn?¡± They looked up and were visibly surprised to see Steven standing in front of them. ¡°Mr. White, just call me Steve. Are you still hiring?¡± Steven asked carefully. He had no idea Matthew would be personally responsible for the recruitment process. Matthew cast him and the rest an icy stare. ¡°We''ve hired enough people, so please look elsewhere for a job!¡± When these people defected to Eren previously, they humiliated him. Without Harold''s help, hispany would be doomed. Thus, he couldn''t believe that they had the audacity toe back. ¡°Mr. White, I know I was wrong. Can you please give me another chance? If you are willing to give me another chance, I promise that I will treat thispany as my own home,¡± Steven pleaded as he grabbed Matthew''s hands. ¡°Yes, Mr. White. Please give us another chance! We''ll work hard to repay you!¡± the others implored. They were at their wit''s end, for nobody was willing to give them an opportunity to work, and they lacked the capital to initiate their own ventures. Many of them had to shoulder the burden of monthly mortgage payments, car loan installments, and living expenses. Going one month without a sry was hard enough. Previously, they departed without collecting their wages, resulting in a situation that was simr to not having a job for a month. ¡°Mr. White, I have two tickets to God of War''s event next month in Dellmoor. If you''re willing to hire me, I''ll give the tickets to you. Will that do?¡± As Matthew was unfazed, Steven had to y his trump card. He had used his connections to get front-row tickets to the event previously. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Hearing that he had tickets to the God of War event, Matthew hesitated before replying, ¡°Wait a minute. Let me ask Mr. Campbell if he''s amenable to letting you alle back!¡± The tickets were too tempting, so Matthew caved in and hurriedly went in to seek Harold''s approval. Everyone was shocked by his actions. Isn''t he the owner? Why is he asking an ordinary employee''s opinion before making the decision to hire someone? Isn''t that ridiculous? It seems that Mr. White has decided to trust Harold since that incident. Could Harold have a secret identity that is powerful enough to cow even Freya Group? As that thought urred to Steven, he nched in shock. Reaching the same level of sess that Harold had achieved would be the aspiration of every employee in thepany. Harold was in the midst of organizing the files and getting the newly hired employees acquainted with their respective duties when Matthew suddenly burst into the office. ¡°Mr. Campbell, Steven and the rest who betrayed us want to rejoin us. Do you think it would be wise to give them a second chance?¡± he asked politely. The new employees couldn''t help but feel that Matthew was the employee while Harold was the boss. ¡°No!¡± Harold replied without hesitation. ¡°But they have two tickets to God of War''s event at Dellmoor. He promised to give us the tickets if we hire them,¡± Matthew exined. An idea urred to Harold after he heard Matthew''s words. He would certainly have to investigate the fake God of War. Nevertheless, if he employed his connections to get a ticket, he could risk exposing himself prematurely as the imposter might be able to trace it back to him. The audacity of the imposter to assume his identity and deceive the authorities demonstrated a certain level of cunningness. It was obvious the imposter had some tricks up his sleeves. Thus, it would be safer for him to get the tickets from Steven. Harold soon made up his mind. ¡°Since he has reflected on his mistake, let''s give him a chance. However, I need one ticket. Next month, I''ll need his ID card to handle the procedures, so withhold his ID card for one month,¡± Harold told Matthew softly. ¡°Got it, Mr. Campbell. I''ll do as you say right away!¡± After receiving Harold''s approval, Matthew ran downstairs hurriedly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Right then, Harold received a WhatsApp message from Isabe. His expression turned grim after he read it. It was Isabe informing him that Marilyn and Bobby Jackson''s wedding had been scheduled to take ce earlier than originally nned. Franklin Jackson, the shipping magnate, suddenly fell ill and was expected to pass away within a week, so the Jackson family decided to move up the wedding. The family was determined to have the wedding take ce before the funeral, as it would be considered unlucky to hold a wedding after such a somber event. The union could also ward off bad luck and hopefully help Franklin''s recovery. Thus, the Jackson family decided to move up the wedding date from the sixth to the second. It was going to be held today at twenty past two in the afternoon. Marilyn had sent a text message to Isabe, urging her and Harold to make their way to Zaprington without dy in order to attend her wedding. Isabe then told Harold to arrive at Zaprington before the wedding ceremonymenced to save Marilyn. Harold panicked when he received the text. It was already noon, so he only had around two hours left. Without further dy, he ordered Craig to prepare a helicopter to fly him to Zaprington. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Hopefully, I''ll make it there in time. Meanwhile, the Jackson family''s bridal procession was already on the way back. The Jackson family resided in the city of Zaprington, which was one hour away by boat from the Schmidt family''s home on Hishwick Ind. Chanaea had built a highway to connect the ind to the maind, but the Jackson family ran a huge shipping business with a presence in ports around the globe. Naturally, they decided to use a luxurious cruise ship to pick Marilyn up from Hishwick Ind and bring her back to Zaprington. Despite the sudden change in date, the Schmidt family agreed readily as they knew the Jackson family had a reason for doing so. They dressed Marilyn up and allowed the Jackson family to take her with them. In truth, the Schmidt family thought it was a good thing that Franklin fell severely ill. Bobby Jackson was the only offspring of his father, so upon Franklin''s passing, Bobby was set to receive the entirety of his assets. Marilyn would be the mistress of the Jackson family once she married him. Her union with Bobby would benefit the Schmidt family. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Marilyn only got the chance to text Isabe after she boarded the ship. Despite Marilyn''s initial hesitancy to marry Bobby, she was aware that Isabelle would likely divorce Harold to make way for them to be together, particrly since she had been intimate with Harold. If Marilyn were to marry somebody else, however, Isabe and Harold wouldn''t get into a fight over her. She had no idea that Isabe and Harold were already divorced. Marilyn was alone in her extravagant room on the cruise ship, her eyes fixated on a photo of Harold. She had snapped this photo of him at the Horington restaurant without his knowledge. Back then, Marilyn thought Harold was flirting with girls as Isabe wasn''t around. Now that she thought about it, she knew Harold would never betray Isabe even though the girl in this photo looked quite pretty, not with how deeply in love he was with Isabe. Ah, if only you weren''t the man Be likes. I''ll definitely elope with you even if my family threatens to disown me! A sudden thought crossed her mind as she was gazing at Harold''s side profile. Marilyn had always scoffed at the idea that a woman would never forget her first man, but in the end, she realized that it was true. She wasn''t certain of when it began, but ever since she left Dellmoor, Harold''s handsome face kept randomly appearing in her thoughts. Sometimes, she would even feel jealous whenever she recalled how much Harold adored Isabe. On asion, she would bemoan her bad luck for not having the opportunity to be acquainted with Harold before Isabe. It had even urred to her that she should try to snatch Harold from Isabe. Of course, that was just a thought that she quickly dismissed. She would never resort to any kind of underhanded tactics to get her best friend''s husband. Despite having feelings for him, she wanted him to be happy. As of now, she knew he would be happy with Isabe. Thus, she agreed to marry into the Jackson family so they wouldn''t feel burdened anymore. Suddenly, Isabe sent her a voice message through WhatsApp. ¡°Marilyn, I still cannot forget the God of War, and because of that, I have already divorced Harold. He''s on his way to you, so you two can elope overseas!¡± Marilyn was stunned to hear that. Without warning, her heart skipped a beat. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Harold and Isabe are divorced? He''s on his way to me now? Marilyn was unsure if she should be ted or feel guilty. She couldn''t stop her heart from racing, but her logic told her that Isabe didn''t divorce Harold because of the God of War. Isabe once told Marilyn that the God of War was her idol. However, she was aware that this figure was ultimately unattainable, so she only had admiration and respect for him rather than any desire to make him her own. On the contrary, Harold was a living being who could be Isabe''s personal hero. Marilyn knew that Isabe had fallen in love with her contract husband, but she still couldn''t help but eagerly anticipate Harold''s arrival. He divorced Be and is here to stop me from marrying Bobby! Oh, how romantic is that? What should I do? Suddenly, Marilyn''s eyes turned red. Right then, the door was pushed open. Taken aback, Marilyn scrambled to delete Isabe''s voice message. s, the more anxious she was, the harder it was to get things done. Bobby, who was quite plump, strode into the room wearing a traditional outfit. Seeing Marilyn''s anxiety, he instinctively grabbed her phone from her. Isabe''s voice message had yet to be deleted. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Marilyn demanded as her expression changed drastically. She had barely taken one step forward when Bobby knocked her onto the bed. He then yed Isabe''s voice message. Marilyn''s face turned as pale as a sheet. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you cheat on me?¡± Bobby''s face contorted with rage upon hearing Isabe''s voice message. Without another thought, he lashed out at Marilyn, delivering a hard, stinging p. p! Marilyn was sent careening onto the bed, her bodynding in an awkward heap as her left cheek swelled immediately. ¡°B*tch, listen carefully! From today onward, you''ll be mine. If I discover you cheating on me again, I''ll make the Schmidt family pay the price. Change out of your wedding dress and don this traditional attire along with the apanying headgear. Get ready to disembark the ship,¡± Bobby ordered. With that, he marched out of the room with Marilyn''s phone in his hand and mmed the door behind him. Marilyn felt a wave of hopelessness wash over her as she sat alone in her room, her face sore from being struck. ¡°He''lle save me!¡± Marilyn muttered as she held her cheek. Without a word, she changed out of her ivory white wedding dress into the red traditional attire. The Jackson family owned and operated a hugely sessful shipping enterprise, and their influence extended far beyond the corporate world. It was a joyous asion. If the date hadn''t been changed suddenly, ny percent of the bigshots in Chanaea would show up at the wedding, let alone influential beings from all over the world. Even though the wedding had been unexpectedly brought forward, the influential people in the area still managed to attend it. Fortunately, the Jackson residence was huge and grand enough to amodate all the guests. The bridal procession arrived at around half past one. In order to adhere to the ancient customs and to keep bad fortune at bay, the bride was not allowed to come into the house before the appointed hour. Marilyn had a red cloth draped over her head as she waited outside the door for the appointed hour. An elderly woman stood nearby, holding a red umbre over Marilyn''s head. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Many of the guests came out to see the bride. When it was finally time for the ceremony to begin, a strong gust of the autumn wind blew Marilyn''s veil aside, revealing her face underneath. ¡°Huh? What''s going on?¡± ¡°Oh my god! Why is the bride''s face all swollen?¡± ¡°She looks as if she was beaten up!¡± The crowd gasped in shock when they saw the swelling on the left side of Marilyn''s face. All of them were filled with disbelief, as it was inconceivable that hidden underneath the bride''s veil was a swollen face. Biting her lip, Marilyn lowered her head with an aggrieved expression. The elderly woman holding the umbre¡ªthe matchmaker¡ªwas also stunned. When she heard the crowd''sments, she quickly flipped the veil back down to cover Marilyn''s face. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You know, Mr. Jackson might look decent on the outside, but he''s actually sadistic on the inside. He is known to y masochistic games with girls, such as tying them up and whipping them!¡± ¡°That''s right. He has slept with countless women. In fact, I heard that he is so experienced that he can tell if a girl is a virgin with a single nce. His predictions are also extremely urate.¡± All of a sudden, a group of youths began to gossip among themselves, and they weren''t the only ones doing so. One had to be of a certain social status to be invited to the Jackson family''s wedding. Therefore, while some of the rumors were hearsay, others were true ounts from those who had gone out with Bobby before and knew what his tastes were. ¡°Shush! Not so loud. Let''s just keep this to ourselves. Otherwise, we''ll end up foiling Mr. Jackson''s n if the bride and everyone else hear us. He''ll definitely teach you a lesson for that.¡± Those who were afraid of getting into trouble changed the subject at once. Right at that moment, Harold arrived in Zaprington in Paradise Hotel''s helicopter. ¡°Wow! Look, isn''t that Paradise Hotel''s helicopter?¡± When the guests looked up at the sound of the whirring rotors, many of them screamed when they recognized the logo of Paradise Hotel. The helicopter model wasn''t one that was foreign to them. In fact, some of them even owned one. That said, the fact that it belonged to Paradise Hotel made it a lot more special. Can it be carrying a member of Paradise Hotel''s senior management? The thought popped into their minds. However, what the helicopter did next quickly refuted their assumptions. Harold had no ns on revealing his true identity because he was still trying to find the impostor masquerading as the God of War. Thus, he ordered the pilot to drop him off somewhere near the Jackson residence. Subsequently, the helicopter circled the Jackson residence once before flying away. ¡°Why is it leaving? Didn''t it bring someone here to attend the wedding?¡± The crowd was puzzled by the turn of events. In spite of that, it was time for the ceremony to begin. After Bobby came out to receive the bride, everyone followed behind them as they proceeded to the Jackson residence''s main hall. There, all the arrangements for the wedding had been made. Harold, too, finally managed to make it to the Jackson residence in the nick of time. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Sticking to the traditions, Bobby had a corsage pinned on his chest as he led Marilyn into the hall. Right in front of them sat a couple. They were none other than Franklin and his wife, Stephanie. Even though Franklin was only in his sixties, he looked as if he was in his eighties. Not only did his body appear frail, but his eyes were also sunken and had a listless look in them. It was evident from the pallor on his face that his days were numbered. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As for Stephanie, she had a distinguished air to her and looked younger than her age despite being in her fifties. Sitting side by side, both of them looked like two extremes of the same spectrum. However, Franklin suddenly seemed reinvigorated at the sight of Bobby entering with his bride, his face flushing. ¡°Now that it''s time for the ceremony to begin, we''ll let the bride and groom say a prayer,¡± the master of ceremonies cried out. While Bobby prayed in silence, Marilyn lifted her veil slightly to scan the surroundings. The anxious look in her eyes couldn''t be any more evident. Did he not make it in time, or are we destined not to be together? Anxiety began to fill Marilyn''s mind. Given how conservative the Jackson family was, her life would be done for once the ceremony was completed. ¡°Why is the bride pulling her veil aside?¡± ¡°Is she looking for someone?¡± Marilyn''s gesture triggered another round of whispering among the guests. Bobby was infuriated upon noticing what Marilyn was doing, for he knew that she was waiting for that Harold person. Cognizant that it wasn''t the time or ce to let his temper re, Bobby quickly covered her face again with the veil. ¡°Are you waiting for Harold toe? Let me warn you. If he dares to show his face here, I''ll definitely break his legs. As for you, you had better behave if you don''t want to suffer for the rest of your life!¡± Bobby threatened softly. After signaling to the matchmaker, Bobby grabbed Marilyn''s head to force it down in prayer. In spite of that, Marilyn defiantly kept her head up when she didn''t see any sign of Harold. Stunned by the sight before him, Franklin began to cough incessantly. The healthy flush to his face, sparked by the excitement earlier, began to fade away. ¡°You b*tch, since you refuse to do it the easy way, we''ll have to do it the hard way!¡± Angered by Marilyn''s refusal toplete the ceremony, Bobby raised his hand to p her right cheek. If his strike were tond, Marilyn would end up looking like the ugliest bride ever. Just as everyone was expecting that to happen, arge hand appeared out of nowhere to intercept Bobby''s palm. With everyone''s attention focused on Bobby and his bride, no one noticed how Harold had slipped in. Thetter had appeared right behind the two in the blink of an eye. All the guests were filled with shock. It was inconceivable that someone would dare interfere in the Jackson family''s affairs. When Bobby felt someone grab his wrist, he turned around curiously, hoping to see who it was that dared to mess with him. He was subsequently greeted by the sight of a handsome young man ring at him. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Thetter''s eyes were spitting fire just like a raging beast. Frozen by Harold''s piercing gaze, Bobby stuttered, ¡°You... Who are you? How dare you stick your nose into my business?¡± His words caused Marilyn''s heart to skip a beat as she quickly lifted her veil once more. ¡°Harold, I knew you woulde!¡± she mumbled in delight. The sight of the long-awaited Harold brought tears to Marilyn''s eyes. In contrast to her smile, Harold scowled when he saw the condition of her face. The swelling on her cheek was still there, together with the handprint left by the p. It was evident that someone had struck her. ¡°Who hit you?¡± Harold asked in a voice that brimmed with guilt. Because of him, Marilyn had to not only marry a fat man against her will but also end up being beaten. Her previously perfect-looking face had been reduced to one that resembled an ugly pig. It''s my fault for allowing harm toe to her and for her to be humiliated. At the sound of Harold''s words, a warm and fuzzy feeling swelled inside Marilyn. She could tell from his guilty expression how much he cared for her. Just as she nced in Bobby''s direction and wanted to point him out, she suddenly fell into a terrible dilemma. The Jackson family is one of the ten most powerful families in Chanaea, whereas Harold is nothing but a poor b*stard. Although he has outdone himself time and again, it was all down to Benson''s influence. Now that Isabe and he are divorced, there is no way Benson would back him anymore. Thus, he has reverted to what he previously was¡ªa man who has nothing. Even if Benson helps him, it won''t make a difference, for the gulf between the two families is just too wide. I''m afraid it would be difficult for Harold to survive this. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Marilyn''s considerations caused her to grow anxious. Harold turned to Bobby and asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°Did you p her?¡± Instead of a man asking him a question, all Bobby saw was a ferocious beast who would devour him at any time. Nheless, when he recalled that he was the son of a shipping magnate, Bobby felt ashamed that he was terrified of a nobody. Thus, he steeled himself and locked gazes with Harold. ¡°How is pping my wife any of your business? I don''t care who you are or what your rtionship with Marilyn is. If there''s any sense in you, you had better scram and not get in the way of my wedding.¡± Just as he spoke, Bobby attempted to push Harold aside. To his dismay, he couldn''t move thetter an inch despite him being a two-hundred-pound fat man. He was subsequently overwhelmed with embarrassment. Ignoring Bobby''s words, Harold questioned again, ¡°Which hand did you strike her with?¡± ¡°I''m telling you to get lost! Do you not understand me? If it wasn''t because I have no intention of spilling blood on my wedding day, I would have already killed you!¡± Bobby threatened when he saw how tough Harold was. ¡°Harold, you should go. You''re no match for the Jackson family. I know you care a lot about me, but the thought alone is enough to satisfy me. Leave quickly, or you''ll lose your life if you cross them!¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Sensing Bobby''s anger, Marilyn persuaded Harold to leave out of concern for his safety. Unfortunately, both their words fell on deaf ears as Harold gave Bobby a death stare. ¡°Since you refuse to tell me which hand it was, I''ll break both of them so that you won''t be able to hurt anyone else!¡± Harold spoke in a calm tone, as if it was a trivial matter. ¡°Hahaha...¡± ¡°How dare this kid threaten to break Mr. Jackson''s hand at the Jackson residence? Is he a lunatic who has escaped from a mental institution?¡± Harold''s deration triggered heartyughter from Bobby and sounded like a bad joke to the rest of the guests. All of them looked at Harold as if he was mad. The Jackson family''s shipping business ruled the seas. Not only were they extremely wealthy, but they alsomanded a heavily-armed private army that struck fear into the hearts of pirates. The force was made up of retired special forces from all over the world. Therefore, everyone thought that Harold was a fool for threatening to break Bobby''s hands. Given that powerful families would never tolerate any insult, the Jackson family had good reason to feed Harold to the sharks for his threat alone. However, while everyone wasughing at Harold for overestimating himself, an agonized scream suddenly rang out. ¡°Argh! My hand!¡± The bone-chilling cry seemed toe from between Harold and Bobby, causing everyone to think that Harold was the one in pain. Since Bobby was twice the size of Harold and possessed a history of brutality, it wouldn''t be a surprise that he was teaching the troublemaker a lesson. However, when everyone took a closer look, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets because the one screaming in pain was actually Bobby. A gentle twist of Bobby''s wrist by Harold was enough to unleash a harrowing cry from the former. Bobby subsequently dropped to his knees when Harold increased the pressure he applied. Soon, the loud cracking sounds of Bobby''s fracturing hand sent a chill down everyone''s spine. The great shipping magnate, Franklin, and his wife, Stephanie, were utterly shocked to see their son''s hand being broken. The shock brought Franklin to his feet despite his serious health condition. At the same time, Stephanie barked, ¡°Men, seize the intruder and this despicable woman!¡± No sooner had the words rolled off her tongue than a group of burly-looking bodyguards emerged and quickly surrounded Harold and Marilyn. Beyond being just well-built, they were obviously experienced fighters from the weathered look on their faces. Meanwhile, the crowd staggered back by reflex, intimidated by the bodyguards'' fearsome presence. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As for Marilyn, her face turned as pale as a sheet. The sight of Harold had overwhelmed her with tion to the extent that she had forgotten how terrifying the Jackson family was. The Jackson family''s bodyguards were not just ordinary bodyguards. One of their responsibilities involved engaging pirates in battle on the high seas. Battle-hardened in the jaws of death, they exuded a murderous aura so intense that it suffocated any ordinary person around them. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 When those bodyguards stood together, they looked even scarier. If an ordinary man were to face them, that man would think he was staring death in the face. After taking a nce at the bodyguards, Marilyn looked at Harold with a crestfallen expression. ¡°Harold, you shouldn''t havee! You shouldn''t have crossed the Jackson family!¡± Harold wasn''t bothered by those bodyguards. Instead, he looked at Marilyn guiltily and said, ¡°No. They shouldn''t have forced you to do anything, and they shouldn''t have hit you!¡± With that, Harold shoved Bobby aside and whipped out his phone to make a call. After Harold let go of Bobby, Bobby endured the pain in his arm and shouted through gritted teeth, ¡°You fool! Not only did you ruin my wedding, but you''ve also used violence against me! No matter who you''re calling, no one can save you! Guards! Break all of this fool''s limbs! I want to make his life a living hell!¡± Right then, Franklin received a call on his personal phone. The housekeeper immediately passed the phone to Franklin. Franklin''s expression changed drastically when he saw the phone number of the iing call. He then answered the phone excitedly. ¡°Old Mr. Jackson, do you still remember my voice?¡± Harold asked through the phone while staring at Franklin. ¡°M-Mr. Campbell?¡± Franklin gazed at Harold in utter disbelief. This voice! It''s the same voice as the man who injured my son! ¡°That''s right. It''s me!¡± Harold hung up the phone after knowing that Franklin had recognized him. The crowd was stupefied by the interaction and conversation between Harold and Franklin. Not only did the bodyguards halt in their tracks, but Bobby was also stunned by what Harold did. What? Does this fool know Dad? Did he just call Dad on the phone? That can''t be right! If they knew each other, Dad would''ve recognized him earlier on. Why did he wait until this moment? While everyone in the crowd was looking back and forth between Harold and Franklin, thetter was freaking out from where he sat. Who would''ve known that this young man would be the man in a mask that came to look for us back then? He''s the man that turned us into business tycoons! He''s the God of War, Mr. Campbell! Franklin was panicking because his son, Bobby, had gotten into a conflict with Harold. Stephanie, who was next to Franklin, noticed the look on Franklin''s face. Hence, she asked, ¡°Hubby, do you know that man?¡± However, Franklin''s condition deteriorated because he was too agitated. There and then, he spewed a mouthful of fresh blood and fainted. ¡°What''s the matter with you, Hubby? Call the doctor! Quick!¡± Stephanie turned pale from fear when she saw her husband vomiting blood. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Bobby endured the pain and rushed toward his father. At the same time, the family doctor of the Jackson family, who was in the crowd, instantly went up to attend to Franklin. Two minutester, Franklin woke up, but he was in a daze. From the looks of it, Franklin probably wouldn''t make it past three days. When Harold saw the situation Franklin was in, he immediately texted Loraine on WhatsApp. He wanted her to ask Samuel to hurry over so he could provide Franklin with the necessary treatment to live longer. Zaprington wasn''t far from where Samuel was, so he could get here within three hours. Like Freya Group, Harold had handpicked the Jackson family''s shipping business to be an overseas enterprise. Freya Group was involved in the technology sector, while the Jackson family''s shipping business was in the logistics sector. The shipping business was extremely important for the country''s export market. Hence, Harold couldn''t afford to let anything happen to the Jackson family''s shipping business. If Old Mr. Jackson dies now, the Jackson family will fall into Bobby''s hands. That would be catastrophic. ¡°Why are you guys still standing around? That fool agitated my dad! Why aren''t you guys beating him up?¡± Bobby shouted at the bodyguards after Franklin regained consciousness. ¡°Please stop, Mr. Jackson! I agree to marry you! Please let him go. Otherwise, I''m going tomit suicide before your eyes!¡± Marilyn panicked and threatened Bobby when Bobby instructed the bodyguards to attack Harold. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 With that, she reached out her hand to grab the hairpin in her hair, nning on pressing it against her own throat to threaten the Jackson family. As soon as she pulled the hairpin off her hair, however, Harold already had her wrist in his hand. ¡°The Jackson family is nothing. You don''t have to threaten them with your life. Have you forgotten about the fact that I was once a soldier as well?¡± Harold took the hairpin away from Marilyn. Marilyn was worried because she thought Harold was underestimating his opponents. ¡°Could you stop being so arrogant? Do you know who these bodyguards are? They''re all retired special forces members from all over the world. Besides, they often fight against pirates. Each of them can take on ten to a hundred enemies on their own¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the bodyguards had already started attacking Harold. Two of the bodyguards wanted to grab Harold''s shoulders from behind and pull him away. However, Harold abruptly turned around the moment they touched his shoulders. He then shed the bodyguards'' wrists with the hairpin. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The two bodyguards screamed in pain and retreated while holding their wrists. Once they were a safe distance away, they stared at Harold in fear. Harold was simply too fast. Before the bodyguards knew it, Harold had already crippled their hands. The other bodyguards were also taken aback. Unlike the other onlookers, the bodyguards could tell how strong Harold was. The bodyguards were all retired special forces and would constantly engage in battles with pirates. Needless to say, they were all elite fighters, so that was why they could tell how strong Harold was from that one move of his. When we fight against ordinary people, our opponents will retreat in fear the moment we step forward. Yet, this young man before our eyes isn''t afraid of us at all. Instead, he''s even capable of killing us! Indeed, if Harold had shed the bodyguards'' throats instead of their wrists, they would''ve died on the spot. Knowing that was the case, the bodyguards couldn''t help but proceed warily. The guests, on the other hand, thought Harold was just lucky. They assumed the bodyguards were simply caught off guard, and that was how Harold managed to harm them. Marilyn thought so, too. ¡°Come at me all together at once! Don''t waste my time.¡± Harold swept a nce at the other bodyguards. At that moment, Harold felt as though he was fighting against a bunch of kids. No matter how many of them there are, they can''t defeat me. The bodyguards gasped when they heard that. However, the guests still thought Harold was overestimating himself. ¡°This fellow is acting brazenly after pulling off one move! I bet he has never taken a beating before. Let''s see how he''s going to beg for mercyter!¡± ¡°He''s courting death!¡± ¡°Go on! Kill him! Let''s see if he''ll still dare to act haughtily.¡± The guests were criticizing Harold, and they were all expecting him to be taught a lesson. A few troublemakers at the scene were even cheering the bodyguards on. They couldn''t wait to see Harold getting beaten up. Yet, the bodyguards ignored all the guests. With grim expressions, they then called out a few other of theirpanions, who were secretly maintaining order among the crowd. The guests were dumbfounded when they saw what the Jackson family''s bodyguards did. Aren''t the Jackson family''s bodyguards supposed to be able to take on ten to a hundred enemies each? Why are they so scared after getting ambushed once? Do they really need to gang up on one man? ¡°Let''s get him!¡± shouted the leader of the bodyguards. Seven to eight unharmed bodyguards rushed toward Harold. ¡°Watch out, Harold!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Marilyn shouted at Harold when she saw those fierce-looking bodyguards approaching. In response, Harold shed a smile at her, telling her to not worry. Marilyn found Harold''s smile charming, but she thought that could be thest time she saw him smiling. It''s different this time around. Earlier, Harold caught the others off guard. Now, however, they''re well prepared, and they''re the ones attacking. Although Harold was once a soldier, the people he''s about to fight are even scarier. At that moment, Marilyn grew even more worried. However, she widened her eyes in disbelief in the next second because Harold sent seven to eight of those bodyguards, who were capable of easily defeating pirates, flying with just a kick. The guests thought their eyes were ying tricks on them when they saw how easily Harold had defeated those bodyguards. In fact, Harold deliberately slowed down his movements when he kicked those bodyguards so that the commoners wouldn''t panic. If Harold hadn''t done that, no one at the scene would have even caught a glimpse of his leg. Even if a dozen more wereing my way, I could still wipe them out with a single kick. ¡°What... Are these bodyguards working with that fellow? Are they putting on an act to fool us?¡± ¡°I think he must have paid those bodyguards off! Otherwise, how could it be that a man could send seven to eight trained fighters flying with a single kick?¡± Some of the guests at the scene thought Harold was either working with the bodyguards or had paid them off to put on a show. Meanwhile, Bobby and his mother were also in disbelief as they stood on the stage and watched the scene unfold. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Harold ignored the crowd and pulled Marilyn toward the exit. Stephanie grew anxious when she saw Harold bringing Marilyn away. Letting Harold leave now is going to embarrass the Jackson family! With that in mind, she shouted, ¡°B*stard! Do you think you can juste and go as you wish?¡± Turning to one of the guests, she shrieked, ¡°Chief Zinke, this man came to the Jackson residence and caused injuries to others. Are you not going to arrest him?¡± The guest in question was none other than the police chief, Joe Zinke. Dressed in in clothes, Joe had been waiting for someone to say that. With a wave of his hand, a few more policemen in in clothes appeared from the crowd and pointed their guns at Harold. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 The guests at the scene quickly retreated when they saw a few inclothes police officers armed with pistols. After all, they were all scared of getting hit by stray bullets. Meanwhile, Bobby, who was standing not far behind Harold, was receiving treatment from the family doctor and smirking at Harold. No matter how strong of a fighter that fool is, he''s still vulnerable to bullets! Although those inclothes police officers weren''t as capable as the Jackson family''s bodyguards, they were armed with guns. Harold couldn''t possibly fight against those armed officers. If he were to do that, he would get shot. To everyone''s surprise, Harold was still as cool as a cucumber. In fact, Harold ignored the officers who were pointing their guns at him and turned to look at the upright-looking police chief, Joe Zinke. ¡°Are you sure you want to apprehend me?¡± Harold asked Joe. ¡°That''s my responsibility! Come with us!¡± Joe said righteously after sweeping a nce at the bodyguards Harold had injured. Harold realized Joe was an honorable person, so he decided to cooperate with the police force. Naturally, the wedding between Bobby and Marilyn had to be canceled. Not only was Franklin in a daze, but Bobby''s arm was also broken and had to be treated urgently. Marilyn, on the other hand, was locked up by the Jackson family after that. After instructing his men to bring Harold back to the police station, Joe ordered the police captain, Wyatt Wagner, to interrogate Harold. After that, Joe also told his subordinates to get Harold''s personal information. ¡°Sir, that man is Harold Campbell. He''s working for an advertisingpany in Dellmoor,¡± a police officer reported and gave Harold''s personal information to Joe. Joe scanned through the information and frowned. ¡°Why do we only have five years'' worth of information? What about the years prior to that?¡± Joe lifted his gaze toward the officer. ¡°Sir, we couldn''t find any information on him. It''s as if this man appeared out of nowhere five years ago. We don''t know anything about him from the time before that,¡± the officer replied. ¡°What? Is he not in our system?¡± Joe asked in disbelief. ¡°He''s not!¡± Joe''s face turned gloomy when he heard that. In such cases, there are only two possibilities. Firstly, someone could''ve hacked into our system and deleted that man''s personal information. Secondly, that man we apprehended is someone important. He could be a spy or something. If that''s the case, someone from the higher-ups must''ve deleted the man''s personal information. Both of the possibilities make things tricky to handle. ¡°How did the interrogation go?¡± Joe asked after giving it some thought. ¡°Captain Wagner is still interrogating him. I think it''ll be done soon!¡± ¡°Let''s go. I want to see it in person,¡± Joe uttered. Based on what Harold did just now at the Jackson residence, I think he''s not an ordinary person. I need to check out the interrogation. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org With that, Joe rose to his feet and went to the interrogation room. As soon as they arrived outside the interrogation room Harold was held in, they saw Wyatt and his deputy standing outside, looking into the room through the ss panel on the door. ¡°What are you two doing outside?¡± Joe asked in a deep voice. ¡°Chief Zinke! M-Mr. Jackson is inside. I''ll bring him out now.¡± Wyatt and his deputy jumped in rm when they heard Joe''s voice. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 After the police officers brought Harold back to the police station, Bobby arrived and stormed into the interrogation room before they could interrogate Harold. Everyone knew Bobby was an influential man in the upper-ss social circle of Zaprington. Moreover, Bobby was injured, so Wyatt and the others didn''t dare to stop him using force. As long as Bobby didn''t do anything rash, the officers were willing to turn a blind eye to it. Bobby knew about that, so he chased the officers out of the interrogation room. Right when Wyatt was about to enter the interrogation room to bring Bobby out, Joe stopped Wyatt and said, ¡°That''s unnecessary. Perhaps we should let Mr. Jackson take that fellow down a peg or two.¡± Wyatt and the other officers were stunned by Joe''s words and were all looking at him in bafflement. Joe didn''t bother exining himself. Instead, he did the same thing Wyatt did before by walking toward the door and looking through the ss panel. Upon witnessing the episode at the Jackson residence, Joe knew Harold was a prideful man. If I were to go in and interrogate Harold, he would surely keep his mouth shut. However, if I let Bobby teach Harold a lesson, Harold might end up revealing his identity. That would save me all the trouble. Even if Harold doesn''t end up revealing his identity, getting him agitated will be beneficial for our interrogation. Right before Joe could take a nce at what was happening inside the interrogation room, Bobby suddenly took off his jacket, covered the ss panel with it, and locked the door from the inside. ¡°That fellow is crossing the line! We let him in for his father''s sake. However, he''s pushing his luck. I''m going to knock the door down!¡± Wyatt fumed after he saw what Bobby did. Joe kept mum and stopped his subordinates from knocking the door down. In the interrogation room, Harold was sitting on a chair made of alloy. His hands and feet were handcuffed to the chair, and there was a metal bar across his chest to prevent him from standing up. Any ordinary person would be panicking if they were in Harold''s position. Obviously, Harold wasn''t an ordinary person, so he was perfectly calm. Bobby, with his arm in a cast and wrapped up with bandages, approached Harold and uttered coldly, ¡°You have some balls, brat. Not only did you dare to make a move on a woman I like, but you''ve also broken my arm. You''re sick of living, aren''t you? Let''s see if you can keep acting haughtily.¡± As Bobby was talking, he smacked Harold''s face lightly. Harold couldn''t be bothered to entertain Bobby, so he merely shot thetter a disdainful nce before shutting his eyes to get some rest. Bobby didn''t get mad when he saw Harold looking at him disdainfully. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°You''re acting calm, aren''t you? Don''t worry. You''ll surely freak out in a while!¡± With that, Bobby whipped out a scalpel from his pocket. Harold opened his eyes once again when the light reflected off the scalpel and shone into his eyes. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Upon seeing the scalpel in Bobby''s hand, Harold asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I''m neutering you, of course! You want to be with Marilyn, don''t you? I''ll help you find out how much she loves you. I wonder if she''ll still want you if you were a eunuch! Haha!¡± Whileughing, Bobby squatted and moved to take off Harold''s pants with one hand. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 ¡°Hey, stop your nonsense! It''s embarrassing to have your pants taken off by a man!¡± Disgust filled Harold at the thought of Bobby trying to take his pants off. He was speechless when he finally understood why Bobby insisted on covering the ss on the door. ¡°Scared? Toote! I''ll be honest. I like seeing the fear in your eyes. I''m the most excited whenever I do this procedure for others. It''s even more exhrating than whipping or dripping candles on those women!¡± Catching Harold''s dread, Bobby wasn''t in a rush to castrate him. Instead, he wanted to deal a blow to Harold''s mentality first. The terror in his victims'' eyes and their fruitless struggle gave him a sense of excitement, and it had been a long while since he felt that. ¡°You''ve castrated many men before?¡± Harold''s anxious expression was suddenly reced with a grim look at Bobby''sment. ¡°Not many, about a dozen. All of them were the same as you! All of you dared to steal the women I had eyes on! No, wait. In some of those cases, I was the one doing the stealing. Those men were quite pitiful indeed!¡± Bobby huffed a breath at the sharp scalpel as he spoke. Pity even filled his eyes as he sighed. One might assume he was merciful based on his expression and gesture. ¡°Thus, you don''t have to worry about being alone. When I''m done with you, I''ll introduce you to each and every one of them,¡± Bobby continued. Harold fell silent at Bobby''s offer. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Perhaps it was more urate to say he was considering whether to make Bobby disappear from this world. He never expected such a twisted man could exist. Bobby had ruined about a dozen men just because of his jealousy. Harold could''ve sympathized with Bobby''s twisted mindset if thetter was a woman who had her heart broken by a man. However, that b*stard was a man. Not only did Bobby steal others'' women, but he was also even cruel enough to castrate the men. He was a nutjob! Harold was d he came to rescue Marilyn. Otherwise, who knew what horrible torture she would''ve suffered under this psycho? Bobby thought Harold was terrified out of his wits since he was silent. The corners of Bobby''s fleshy lips curled into a grin before he burst into maniacalughter. Thinking he had done a number on Harold''s mentality, he decided to start on the main event. However, just as he was about to approach Harold with his scalpel, Harold abruptly swung his leg, landing a heavy kick on the man''s two-hundred-pound body. Bobby flew two meters backward and crashed into the wall with a loud thud. His heavy body nearly sent the entire wall tumbling down. Hisrge size was advantageous to him. If he were thinner, he might''ve cked out. ¡°You... Weren''t your arms and legs handcuffed? What...¡± Bobby asked in confusion as he slid to the ground. Even though he didn''t faint, he needed at least thirty seconds to catch his breath. He felt as though his organs had exploded from Harold''s kick. ¡°That''s right. My arms and legs were cuffed, but did you think those pieces of junk could restrain me?¡± Harold asked coldly. Using a little force, he broke the shackle on his other leg. Then, he focused his attention on his arms. The veins running along his arms bulged up as he tensed. Before long, the handcuffs were broken too. ¡°You... You''re not human!¡± Harold''s actions had stunned Bobby. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Bobby was more shocked at Harold breaking through his restraints than when Harold defeated the Jackson family''s top bodyguards in one move. Like the rest of the guests, he thought Harold had bribed the bodyguards beforehand. However, at that moment, he knew his assumption waspletely wrong and very far from the truth. The chair Harold was sitting in was made of an alloy, while his shackles were made from steel. Yet those two metals were extremely sturdy to amoner. Even a cow couldn''t break those metals. However, in the face of Harold''s strength, it was like they were cotton candy. The tough metals broke with a light yank. Harold was no longer a human but a monster in Bobby''s eyes. Instead of answering Bobby''s questions, Harold slowly stepped closer to him. ¡°Don''te near me! I can give you money! However much you want! Please don''te near me! I''m begging you!¡± Bobby trembled against the wall as he gazed at the approaching Harold with fear. The fearsome power Harold unleashed struck Bobby with terror. Bobby didn''t even have the guts to stand up against him. For every step that Harold took, Bobby''s fear intensified. He could feel his heart clenching tightly, to the point he wondered if he was having a heart attack. His breathing turned short and ragged from the fear rushing through his veins. Harold wasn''t even before him, yet he already felt like he was close to suffocating. ¡°Help! He wants to kill me!¡± When Harold reached him, Bobby threw his scalpel at Harold with all his might in an attempt to slow the man down before racing to the door for dear life. However, the scalpel didn''t affect Harold''s pace in the slightest. Instead, Harold managed to catch the scalpel easily with his hand. Before Bobby could reach the door, Harold had already blocked his path. ¡°I thought you like castrating men? Let me help you with that today,¡± Haroldmented lightly. ¡°No! Please don''t! Help! Someone help me!¡± Bobby''s knees buckled, and he stumbled to the ground as he shouted for help. The pungent stench of urine wafted toward Harold. He frowned at the unpleasant smell. At that moment, Joe and the others waiting outside heard Bobby''s calls for help. ¡°Sh*t! Harold is about toy his hands on Bobby! Get into the room! Hurry up and crash through the door!¡± Joe immediately ordered. His expression turned grim at the desperate screams. Even though Wyatt and the others were curious why Bobby was calling for help instead of the restrained Harold, they didn''t have time to ponder the issue and instantly rammed into the door. The door burst open after three tries. ¡°Nobody move!¡± The police officers saw the initially arrogant Bobby sitting on the floor with a yellow puddle beneath him. An unpleasant smell wafted over to them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When they turned their gaze to Harold, they saw he had broken free from his shackles and was holding a scalpel in his hand, ready to cut Bobby with it. Stunned at the turn of events, they immediately pulled out their guns and trained them on Harold. ¡°I''ll let you go just this once.¡± Disappointment flooded Harold''s gaze as he tossed the scalpel away at the police''s entrance. He raised his arms in surrender, unwilling to get into an altercation with them. ¡°Cuff him and transfer him to the high-security detention room!¡± Joe ordered his subordinates as cold sweat drenched his back. Bobby would have probably been a goner if we were a minute slower. Soon, Harold was cuffed again and taken to a room with super tough alloy welded together as the walls. Meanwhile, Samuel urgently rushed to the Jackson residence to treat Franklin. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 After Joe took Harold away and Marilyn was locked up, the Jacksons immediately moved the delirious Franklin back to his room to put him on an IV drip. Among the many guests, other than chairmen or CEOs of multiple big corporations and the mayor of Zaprington, other guests left after the Jackson family announced that the wedding would be postponed. They did not stay because they cared about Franklin''s health. Instead, they stayed to safeguard their personal interests. Franklin''s passing would implicate them all, especially the bosses involved in overseas trade and Zaprington''s mayor. The Jackson family was the single biggest taxpaying magnate in Zaprington, and it was the backbone to drive Zaprington''s GDP as well. Franklin''s passing could lead to the destabilization of the shipping magnate family''s power distribution and, in turn, cause a massive impact on Zaprington''s GDP. Not only that, but it could also set off a series of domino effects, resulting in a catastrophic financial disaster. After three whole hours, the family doctor of the Jackson family finally came out of Franklin''s room. ¡°Doctor, how is Old Mr. Jackson doing?¡± Everyone swarmed the doctor and asked anxiously. The Jackson family''s shipping business was basically unrivaled in the domestic market in terms of sheer size. Hence, only aplexwork of intertwined interests remained. Franklin''s passing would not bode well for all the big shots in Zaprington. ¡°I will suggest that you guys prepare for the worst. I estimate that he has three days left at most. It is also possible that he might not survive tonight.¡± The family doctor sighed. His words made the big shots present turn pale in shock, including Franklin''s wife, Stephanie. The woman felt her legs turning to jelly as she staggered a few steps back. ¡°This is all that b*stard and Marilyn''s fault! If anything happens to Franklin, I will have the Schmidt family and the b*stard pay for this!¡± Stephanie cried. Right then, a security guard rushed over to Stephanie''s side. ¡°Old Mrs. Jackson, an old man named Mr. Thompson is here to treat Old Mr. Jackson,¡± the security guard reported enthusiastically. ¡°An old man named Thompson is here to treat Franklin?¡± Stephanie asked with furrowed brows. Due to Franklin''s poor health, the Jacksons always had family doctors around; some were world- renowned experts in their respective fields. Hence, she had never called for outside doctors. Furthermore, she had not asked for a Dr. Thompson to treat her husband. The other big shots present were confounded as well. ¡°Could it be that the Thompson man is the Dr. Thompson, the miracle doctor from Jazona?¡± the family doctor eximed after a moment of contemtion. Before anyone could say anything, he sprinted toward the door. The others exchanged nces with each other and followed suit. Before long, everyone noticed that the family doctor had returned with an ethereal and dignified old man. ¡°Old Mrs. Jackson, it''s really the miracle doctor, Dr. Thompson! There''s hope in saving Old Mr. Jackson!¡± the family doctor eximed, leading Samuel to Stephanie. Even though top doctors like the Jacksons'' family doctor seldom had the chance to meet Samuel, they had seen a fair share of his photos or videos. Samuel was a living legend in the medical field, and everyone looked up to him, both in awe and fear. ¡°Are you really the miracle doctor, Dr. Thompson?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miracle doctor is an overstatement. I am merely apetent doctor. Mr. Campbell sent me to treat Old Mr. Jackson. Where is he? Please bring me to him right away,¡± Samuel said. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Samuel did not care for small talk and asked to be brought to Franklin right away. However, everyone was bbergasted by his words. They were curious to know who the Mr. Campbell that Samuel mentioned was referring to, for the man had the means to order Samuel around. While Samuel was undeniably an exceptional doctor, he was also known for his peculiar personality. He was not easily swayed or influenced and would only do something if he wanted to do it. It was rumored that even the richest man in the whole world had to draw lots when he wanted Samuel to treat him. Hence, hearing Samuel say someone could order him to treat a patient was astonishing. It changed everyone''s view of the famed miracle doctor. However, Samuel had no time to exin everything to them, nor did he wish to. He went into Franklin''s room with the family doctor leading the way. The others could only wait outside the room. A myriad of medical equipment filled Franklin''s room, making it seem like a mini hospital. ¡°Remove all the tubing on Old Mr. Jackson,¡± Samuel said to the nurse after checking Franklin''s pulse. Then, he took out his silver needles and sanitized them using an alcohol burner. The two nurses in the room had never seen Samuel and widened their eyes incredulously at the family doctor. ¡°Hurry up and do as Dr. Thompson said!¡± the family doctor urged the ignorant nurses in exasperation. He had heard all about Samuel''s extraordinary medical skills. As long as the patient was still breathing, he would have a way to save the patient. Today, he finally had the chance to witness Samuel at work. Hence, he was looking forward to it more than anyone else present. The family doctor then swiftly moved to remove all intubation and equipment attached to Franklin. The nurses present were shell-shocked to hear that the old man was none other than the famed miracle doctor, Dr. Samuel Thompson, and hurriedly did as instructed. When Samuel was done sanitizing his silver needles, they had finished removing the intubations as well. Then, he proceeded to perform acupuncture on Franklin. Stephanie and the big shots waiting outside the door paced back and forth anxiously. However, they didn''t have to wait as long this time. After about an hour, the room door was opened from the inside. The originally delirious Franklin walked out of the room with two nurses'' supporting him. Gone was the pale and gauntly look. Franklin looked ruddy and vibrant then. Everyone was dumbfounded by the sight before them. ¡°Franklin, are you feeling all right?¡± Stephanie asked, pleasantly surprised to see her husband regain consciousness. ¡°Where''s Mr. Campbell?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Franklin did not answer her and asked a question that stumped everyone present. Previously, Samuel had mentioned a Mr. Campbell as well. ¡°Who''s Mr. Campbell? There''s no Mr. Campbell here!¡± Stephanie said with a befuddled look. ¡°He''s the young man who wanted to take away the bride at the wedding. Where is he?¡± Franklin realized that others didn''t know who Mr. Campbell was and immediately changed his approach in asking. Besides, he had only seen Mr. Campbell''s true face for the first time today. ¡°You''re talking about that b*stard? Not only did he hurt a number of our bodyguards, but he also broke Bobby''s hand. I had Chief Zinke take him away for questioning, and he''s probably already in custody, waiting to be sentenced!¡± Stephanie gritted her teeth in fury at the mention of Harold. ¡°What? You guys had Mr. Campbell arrested? I''m done for...¡± All color drained from Franklin''s face when he heard his wife. He immediately lost bnce and fell backward to the floor. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 ¡°Franklin, what''s happening to you again? Don''t scare me!¡± The crowd was astonished when they saw Franklin copsing again. Then, they helped him get back to his bed to rest. Samuel took his pulse again. ¡°Dr. Thompson, what''s wrong with Franklin? Is he going to be fine?¡± Stephanie anxiously asked while following Samuel. All the other big shots stared at Samuel as well. ¡°Old Mr. Jackson is fine. He merely passed out because of rage-induced hypertension. He''ll be fine after I help him regte his blood pressure. However, we''ll need to slowly condition his body with medication for some time before he can regain his past vigor as his internal organs were previously weakened.¡± Everyone let out a sigh of relief after hearing Samuel''s calm response. Franklin gradually regained consciousness after he underwent another acupuncture session with Samuel. Subsequently, Samuel prescribed some medications for Stephanie to purchase and prepare for Franklin''s consumption. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Old Mr. Jackson, who is that Mr. Campbell? Why did he frighten you to such an extent?¡± Sebastian Lambert, the mayor, asked curiously after noticing Franklin''s condition had stabilized. After listening to Franklin''s words earlier, they finally realized the Mr. Campbell mentioned by Samuel was the young man who was brought away by Joe. Nevertheless, they were baffled by how Franklin, a shipping magnate, and Samuel regarded the insignificant young man with such respect. After all, they were the leading people in their respective fields of expertise. Normally, prominent figures like them had their pride, so they would never yield to others, much less venerate others. Most of the time, they were the ones being revered by others. ¡°Five years ago, he was¡ª¡± ¡°Ahem! Old Mr. Jackson, we are not allowed to divulge Mr. Campbell''s identity without his permission.¡± Just when Franklin was about to expose Harold''s identity to others in his excitement and unt his rtionship with thetter, Samuel piped up in a reminder, prompting the agitated Franklin to catch himself. Mr. Campbell disappeared for so many years and has always been reluctant to show himself in public. He even wore a mask on the battlefield in the past. I reckon he must be unwilling to let others know his real identity. If I uncover his identity just like that and ruin any n he may have, I''m sure Mr. Campbell won''t forgive me. At that thought, Franklin broke out in a cold sweat and gazed at Samuel gratefully. Samuel''s words and Franklin''s gesture further piqued everyone''s curiosity. Their inquisitiveness burned. Franklin contemted briefly before speaking to Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Lambert, I can''t reveal Mr. Campbell''s identity. Nheless, I can firmly inform you that none of us here can afford to mess with him. Contact Chief Zinke immediately and tell him to release Mr. Campbell. Otherwise, all of us will be in great trouble.¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll make the call at once.¡± Upon hearing Franklin and Samuel''s conversation, Sebastian could tell Harold''s background was formidable, so he hurriedly agreed. After all, the victim, Franklin, has decided not to pursue that matter further. Not to mention, he''s scared out of his wits, so why should I involve myself in this mess? With that, he strode toward his car, which was parked outside, and dialed Joe''s number. However, he grew anxious because he couldn''t get through to the police chief even after dialing Joe''s office and personal numbers. ¡°Zane, do you still remember the name of that young man who was brought away by Chief Zinke?¡± Sebastian asked his driver since thetter had trailed behind him when he attended the wedding. ¡°Mr. Lambert, that young man''s name was Harold Campbell.¡± The driver had an excellent memory, so he was able to answer Sebastian after thinking for a few seconds. ¡°The most eminent figure five years ago was Harold, the God of War. Hold on. Harold Campbell. Harold, the God of War... Could he be the distinguished man from five years ago?¡± Sebastian muttered a few keywords. Then, he seemed to have connected the dots in his mind and turned pale in shock. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 ¡°Drive to the police station immediately!¡± Sebastian panicked. ording to Chief Zinke''s just and unswerving character, he might just resort to violence if Mr. Campbell doesn''t disclose his identity. Mr. Campbell ughtered his enemies effortlessly on the battlefield in the past. If Chief Zinke really assaulted him, I suppose the police chief should be dead by now. His anxiety intensified as Joe was not picking up the calls. Meanwhile, Joe wasforting Bobby in the waiting room. ¡°Chief Zinke, that person is a terrorist! I want you to hurry up and execute him. Otherwise, I''ll show you the consequences!¡± Bobby, who had changed his pants, bellowed threateningly at Joe and the other officers consoling him in the waiting room. Joe wore a grimace, but there was nothing he could do. Although this guy is useless, his father is a powerful figure. Besides, he may possibly inherit the formidable Jackson family, so I have no choice but to amodate him. ¡°Mr. Jackson, we are still investigating this matter. If he''s really a terrorist, we''ll never let him off!¡± Joe steeled himself and said. ¡°What else is there to investigate? Didn''t you see how he was about to kill me earlier? If you don''t execute him now, I''ll make sure you lose your job by tomorrow. Do you believe that?¡± Sensing Joe''s perfunctory response, Bobby gritted his teeth and threatened him. ¡°You¡ª¡± Joe was enraged by Bobby''s remark. However, at that moment, a subordinate rushed into the waiting room. ¡°Chief Zinke, Mr. Lambert is here, and he wants to meet with you at once!¡± Joe had no choice but to leave the waiting room in dejection after listening to his subordinate''s words. Upon returning to the office, Joe saw Sebastian waiting impatiently. ¡°Why didn''t you answer my calls? I even dialed your office and personal numbers! Are you trying to make me worried sick?¡± Sebastian uttered in displeasure when he saw Joe. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Lambert. I left my phone in the office and didn''t bring it along with me.¡± He felt utterly depressed, getting scolded by his superior upon stepping into the office after being threatened by Bobby in the waiting room a few minutes ago. ¡°Cut that nonsense. Where is that young man you brought here from the Jackson residence?¡± Sebastian hurriedly asked. ¡°He''s in the high-security detention room. What''s the matter?¡± A hint of uneasiness crept into Joe''s heart when he noticed Sebastian''s anxious demeanor. ¡°What? You''re keeping him in the high-security detention room? We''re doomed! Come with me to release him at once!¡± Sebastian''s heart sank after he heard Joe''s answer. He slumped into the chair as a crestfallen expression spread across his face. However, less than ten secondster, he sprang up from the chair and dashed outward. Sebastian was the police chief before he was promoted to mayor. Naturally, he knew what kind of ce the high-security detention room was. The room was specially reserved to interrogate vicious criminals andwbreakers. Many harsh interrogation methods unimaginable to outsiders were employed inside the room. If those subordinates utilized those methods on Mr. Campbell... Sebastian didn''t even dare to imagine further. ¡°Mr. Lambert, does that guy have an impressive background? There is no information about him beyond the past five years. Even our system couldn''t find out anything about him. Besides, he nearly killed Bobby just now.¡± Joe''s heart jolted when he took in Sebastian''s panicky demeanor as thetter hastened out of the room. He hurriedly followed Sebastian to the high-security detention room while reporting the earlier situation. ¡°There is no information about him beyond the past five years. In that case, there is no mistake regarding his identity. He must be Harold, the God of War, who appeared out of nowhere five years ago and saved the world before vanishing for the subsequent five years!¡± While hurrying toward the high-security detention room, Sebastian spoke to Joe grimly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? H-He''s Harold, the God of War?¡± Treading on the heels of his superior, Joe stopped moving as if he had been frozen by a magic spell after hearing that. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Soon, the two men arrived at the high-security detention center. Upon seeing Wyatt and his team conducting the interrogation and Harold sitting quietly with his eyes closed, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sirs, this kid is as stubborn as a mule. We''ve tried everything we can, yet he still refuses to speak,¡± Wyatt said bitterly as he turned to Sebastian and Joe. ¡°Should we use harsher methods on him instead?¡± By then, the foreheads of the two men were visibly beaded with sweat. ¡°It''s rather hot and stuffy here. Why don''t the two of you rest outside and wait for our interrogation results?¡± Wyatt added, utterly puzzled as to why his superiors were sweating profusely. ¡°No need,¡± Sebastian replied with feigned calmness. ¡°You guys can head out first. Leave this to us.¡± A worried expression instantly marred the police captain''s face. ¡°What... Mr. Lambert, not only is this kid out of his mind, but he''s also highly dangerous. It wouldn''t be safe for you to stay!¡± ¡°Just get out if I tell you to. Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Sebastian snapped. He was annoyed at how Wyatt was still babbling on and on, but since he couldn''t reveal Harold''s identity, his only option was to chase the police captain out and have Joe turn off the surveince cameras. ¡°Mr. Campbell, our subordinates don''t know your identity, so I hope you won''t hold a grudge against them. Shall we head to Joe''s office for a cup of coffee?¡± Sebastian said politely. Naturally, Harold couldn''t hide his surprise. ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°Yes. After all, the only person who has the power tomand Dr. Thompson and strike fear in Old Mr. Jackson is the God of War!¡± Sebastian replied with absolute certainty. Oh, I''m sure of it. This young man is, without a doubt, the legendary God of War! Harold, on the other hand, furrowed his brows. Gosh. I can''t believe some people have guessed my identity so easily. Thank goodness this isn''t Dellmoor. Otherwise, my cover will have been blown before I can even investigate the fake God of War. With that, Harold decided to deny his own identity. ¡°You''ve got the wrong guy. The God of War is currently busy abroad!¡± ¡°W-What...¡± Sebastian stuttered as he reeled in shock. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Could that be possible? But if this young man isn''t the God of War, who on earth is he? Why do Franklin Jackson and Dr. Thompson treat him with such respect? Then again, does it matter if he isn''t the God of War? He has two big shots at his beck and call, which is enough proof that he''s no ordinary individual! ¡°It doesn''t matter even if you aren''t the God of War, Mr. Campbell. Why don''t we continue our chat over coffee in Joe''s office?¡± Sebastian suggested, albeit with a tinge of embarrassment. ¡°I''m happy to go with you, but only after you''ve thoroughly investigated Bobby Jackson''s matter!¡± Harold retorted before closing his eyes once again. Exasperated, Sebastian immediately turned to the police chief. ¡°Joe, has Bobby Jacksonmitted a crime?¡± ¡°He... Yes, he didmit some minor crimes. However, since no one has made any reports or dared to sue him, we have no reason to apprehend him!¡± Joe replied, his face glistening with sweat. ¡°Franklin should''ve woken up by now,¡± Harold suddenly piped up without opening his eyes. ¡°Get him to meet me with his son!¡± ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Campbell. Please rest well here. We''ll inform the Jacksons toe over right away!¡± With that, Sebastian and Joe hurriedly left the detention room. While Sebastian called Franklin to exin the situation, Joe quickly gathered all the people who had previously gotten injured by Bobby. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Meanwhile, in Franklin''s room at the Jackson residence, the man set his phone down before turning to his wife with a grim expression. ¡°Stephanie, where''s that sted son of ours?¡± ¡°Bobby...¡± Stephanie muttered, suddenly realizing that her son was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Oh, dear. I have no idea where he ran off to. I''ll go find him now!¡± ¡°Forget it. That rascal hasnded our family in hot water! Follow me to the police station to collect him!¡± Before Stephanie could say anything, Franklin had put on a coat and stormed out of the house. Upon seeing the Jacksons leave in such a hurry, the crowd waiting in the living room decided to follow them out of curiosity. The group arrived at the police station, and it wasn''t long before the Jacksons found their son in the waiting room. Despite being shocked at his father''s recovery and sudden appearance, Bobby quickly rposed himself and smiled. ¡°Dad, you''ve recovered? Great! Not only did that b*stard, Harold Campbell, try to steal my wife, but he even attempted to kill me. Get the police chief to sentence him to death!¡± Yes! Now that Dad''s here, he can pressure Chief Zinke to do my bidding! Franklin, however, was terrified by Bobby''s audacious request. He couldn''t believe how ignorant and arrogant his son was to want to kill Harold. ¡°You idiot! What right do you have to call Mr. Campbell by his name?¡± he fumed as he pped Bobby hard. Stunned, Bobby widened his eyes and held his reddened cheek. ¡°Dad, you... How could you hit me? I don''t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°That''s because I''m trying to hit some sense into your head! Do you know your actions will lead to the destruction of our family''s century-old legacy? You''d better be honest with me. What have you done to Mr. Campbell?¡± Franklin scolded, furious that his son was still unrepentant. The next second, he grabbed a stool and threatened to hit Bobby with it. ¡°What are you doing, Franklin?¡± Stephanie eximed as she hastily pulled her husband back. ¡°It was Harold Campbell who stirred up trouble at our house first. What''s wrong with Bobby teaching him a lesson? Has the illness fried your brain?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Upset that his wife was just as ignorant as his son, Franklin stared solemnly at the two of them. ¡°You guys are so painfully clueless! Harold Campbell is no ordinary individual! So what if our family is one of the most prestigious families, and the rest of the world sees us as shipping magnates? We''re nothing in Mr. Campbell''s eyes! All it takes is one word from him to destroy us. Furthermore, we wouldn''t have achieved this much if it weren''t for his support...¡± For a moment, there was pin-drop silence in the station as everyone drew a collective breath. One thing was for sure¡ªFranklin''s words had left his family and the crowdpletely dumbfounded. Everyone knew that the Jacksons'' shippingpany was thergest in the world and incredibly powerful. Therefore, if Harold could wipe out their entire fortune with just one word, he''d have to wield even more authority than them! Just thinking about that was enough to send chills down everyone''s spines. s, Bobby remained skeptical of his father''s im. ¡°Come on, Dad... You''ve got to be kidding me. We operate arge, multinational corporation and are hands down the world''s most well-known shipping magnates. How can anyone crush us so easily?¡± ¡°You fool! Do you think I''d joke with you about our family''s legacy? If you still don''t tell me the truth, I''ll kill you with my own hands today!¡± With that, Franklin prepared to hit Bobby again, and not even Stephanie could stop him this time. ¡°Dad, wait! Fine... I''ll tell you,¡± Bobby muttered. Since his father didn''t seem to be lying, he had no choice but to reluctantly confess everything he had done to Harold. ¡°You... You''ve brought misfortune to our family!¡± Franklin yelled after hearing Bobby out, his face livid with rage. ¡°Come on. Grab your scalpel and go with me to apologize to Mr. Campbell. If he refuses to forgive you, you can forget about being a man...¡± Without further ado, Franklin ordered his subordinates to drag his heavyset son behind him as they made their way to the detention room. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 When Franklin and Bobby arrived at the door to the high-security detention room, they found a group of people had already gathered there. The group consisted of more than a dozen men and women, and when they saw Bobby walking in, they all involuntarily took a step back to get away from him. There was a mix of fury and fear in their eyes as they watched Bobby. Bobby was not disturbed by those hostile res. Instead, he returned an antagonistic stare, causing them to cower and look away timidly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Franklin paid no attention to the tension between those people and Bobby. He headed straight to Sebastian and Joe, who had been waiting for him. The two men wasted no time on small talk. They immediately opened the door and ushered Franklin into the room. The rest followed behind. As before, Harold was resting on the chair with his eyes closed, seemingly oblivious to the arrival of his visitors. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ve brought my son, Bobby, to apologize to you in person. He did not realize who you were when he met you. We''re really sorry for his disrespectful behavior during his previous encounter with you.¡± Franklin went up to Harold and respectfully offered his apology. Next, he walked back to Bobby, kicked him behind his knees, and demanded, ¡°Get on your knees and apologize!¡± Bobby was caught off-guard by Franklin''s action and stumbled forward, falling onto his knees to kneel right in front of Harold. He immediately wanted to stand up but failed, as Franklin had ced his hands firmly on his shoulders, forcing him to stay down. Franklin''s humble attitude and actions shocked those who were not in the know. After all, he was a wealthy and well-known shipping magnate, one of the top ultra-rich people in Chanaea. Most people had only seen others in awe of Franklin, never him showing any humbleness toward anyone. No one would have expected him to force his son into submission in front of a young man like Harold. Even the kingpins who were aware of Harold''s special status were taken aback by the sight of a deferential Franklin. Upon hearing Franklin''s voice, Haroldzily opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Are those people here already?¡± His question was not directed at anyone, but Joe quickly stepped up and replied, ¡°They are all here, except for two who are currently abroad and could not be present, Mr. Campbell.¡± Joe then stepped aside to reveal the group who had exchanged hostile res with Bobby earlier. Harold''s brows furrowed when he saw the group. ¡°Why are there women involved?¡± he asked puzzledly. ¡°Actually, they are all men. Or rather, they used to be men, Mr. Campbell, until...¡± Joe was a little too embarrassed to continue with further borations. Harold then took a closer look and noticed those ¡°women,¡± who were all dolled up, actually had Adam''s apples. He realized they were transgenders and likely had gone for sex change surgeries after being brutally mutted by Bobby. Harold also noticed that upon hearing Joe''s exnation, those kingpins'' eyes sparkled with excitement as they eyed those ¡°women.¡± He was disgusted by that, knowing their filthy minds wereing up with all sorts of lewd thoughts. ¡°Were you apprehensive of the Jackson family and thus did not dare to report to the police the abuse you suffered under Bobby? Let me give you a chance to seek justice today!¡± Harold looked toward the group of victims and said. Those victims exchanged nervous nces with one another, but no one dared to speak up. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 ¡°What''s your take on this?¡± One of the ¡°women¡± turned to the rest of the group and asked. ¡°Don''t fall for this! It could be a bluff orchestrated by the Jacksons. If we reveal that we bear grudges against them, they will finish us off!¡± A more cautious victim could be heard whispering to the few around him. His worry wasn''t unfounded as Bobby was a pervert. After he castrated them, he had the audacity to introduce them to his other victims. In order to make a livelihood, a few of them had gone abroad for full sex change surgeries to acquire a legally recognized female identity. ¡°But the Jacksons don''t look like they''re y-acting...¡± another man whispered. The group softly discussed among themselves, but none of them had the courage to speak up against Bobby. ¡°Don''t you want to see him pay for his crimes?¡± Harold asked those victims again. ¡°We do want him to pay for his crimes. If we want him to get a taste of his own medicine and lose his manhood, can you grant us our wish?¡± A brave young man threw caution to the wind and stepped forward to ask Harold. Harold did not give him an answer. Instead, he turned to look at the Jacksons. ¡°Between the Jackson family''s empire and your son, what would you choose?¡± Harold coldly asked Franklin. Harold had gone over this issue in his mind and had given up on the Jackson family. He nned to groom someone else to rece them. Although Samuel managed to bring Franklin back from the brink of death, Franklin''s health waspromised, and he didn''t have much longer to live. If Bobby were to take over the empire, he would likely end up being manipted and controlled by others. Harold was not being ruthless, but Chanaea had to maintain a lead in the shipping industry. For the good of the country, he could not afford to let the Jackson family''s empire fall into Bobby''s hands. Unlike Eren, he felt Bobby was beyond hope. Eren was giving his best to fight for his inheritance. He was willing to go through with the necessary training and had the determination to seed. On the other hand, Bobby had a twisted personality. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I...¡± Franklin could feel his palms sweating as he was deeply torn. It was agonizing to have to choose between keeping his son safe or keeping his empire intact. ¡°Let me decide for you then. How about you keep your son and let go of your empire, allowing it to be reced?¡± Harold casually proposed. He spoke as if it would be effortless to groom someone else to rece Franklin and take on the huge empire controlled by the Jackson family. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Most of those present thought Harold was merely talking big, and only Franklin knew he truly had the ability to do that. Franklin had no doubt Harold''s words were powerful enough to dictate the development of the world''s shipping industry. Harold could easily bring down the Jackson family and groom someone else to take their ce. The same had happened five years ago when he decided to let Franklin rise and rece the previous shipping magnate. Everyone was stunned and witnessed in awe as the Jackson family rose to prominence and dominated the shipping industry within a short few years. ¡°I want to protect both my family legacy and my son, Mr. Campbell. I promise I will not hand over the control of my empire to Bobby after my demise. I''ll entrust it to a professional management team. All I ask for is the assurance that my son will be provided for and that he does not have to worry about survival for the rest of his life,¡± Franklin pleaded. ¡°I''ve failed in my duty as a father. I''m responsible for the crimes that Bobbymitted, so let me be the one to pay for the crimes!¡± he added. With that deration, he took out the scalpel from before and shed it across his lower body. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Franklin!¡± Bobby and Stephanie shouted out in horror, but it was toote for them to stop him. Those in the room who witnessed the act were dumbfounded and in shock. Harold could have acted in time to stop Franklin, but he didn''t. All he did was look away. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Franklin was left with no alternative but to do that. When he heard about Bobby attempting to castrate Harold, he realized his son was doomed. Franklin grew more certain of his suspicion when he saw Harold had gathered all the people Bobby had tortured in the past outside the room door. Mr. Campbell''s true intention in summoning these people here is to reinforce his reason to punish my son. Helping them to seek justice is just a courtesy act. Bobby is the only heir to the Jackson family. If Mr. Campbell does this, no one will carry on the Jackson family''s lineage. To ensure the continuation of the Jackson family, I have no choice but to endure the punishment in Bobby''s stead since I''m already of advanced age. ¡°The Jackson family willpensate everyone who Bobby harmed five million each. I hope all of you can let Bobby off the hook, and I promise he will turn over a new leaf!¡± Franklin told the dozen people previously tormented by Bobby while enduring the agony. The crowd fell silent. They finally ascertained Franklin and Bobby weren''t putting up an act. ¡°The Jacksons have received the punishment they deserved. Are you willing to forgive them now?¡± Harold asked the victims. If we drag this on any longer, Franklin, who had just recovered slightly, will die of excessive blood loss. ¡°Since Old Mr. Jackson has been punished, there won''t be any point in killing them. If they are willing to compensate me for my loss, I won''t pursue this matter further.¡± The bravest person among the victims contemted briefly before choosing to forgive Franklin and Bobby for the sake of the five million. If he had chosen otherwise, he might not be able to get that money, and the matter would have been forgotten and unresolved. He would suffer arger loss if that were the case. The others pondered for a few moments and nodded in agreement. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With that, the matter was finally sorted out. ¡°Call the ambnce and send Franklin to the hospital.¡± Only then did Harold give the order to send Franklin, who was on the verge of passing out, to the hospital. Meanwhile, instead of repenting, Bobby, whose face was covered in tears, red at Harold menacingly. Nevertheless, Harold was unfazed. After all, there were too many people who hated his guts in the world. ¡°Everyone, aside from all of those present here, I do not wish anyone else to be informed of this matter today. As for the Jackson family''s wedding cancetion, I trust you to figure out an excuse to address that issue. The only thing to bear in mind is to avoid exposing my identity,¡± Harold uttered to Franklin, Sebastian, and the others when the ambnce arrived. Although Harold didn''t do much, everyone could tell he had a formidable background, judging by how Franklin and Samuel treated him. Hearing Harold''s speech, everyone fearfully guaranteed never to let slip today''s incident to anyone else. Most of the influential men even contacted their subordinates to warn them not to divulge any information about what happened that day. The following day, news about the dissolution of the marriage between the Jackson family and the daughter of the Gambling King of Hishwick Ind became widespread in Zaprington. The reason was that Franklin became aware that Marilyn, the daughter of the Gambling King, Zyaire Schmidt, was involved in a scandal with another man. Not to mention, that man even attended the ceremony on the wedding day and caused a scene. The public was also informed about how Franklin passed out in rage during the wedding ceremony and was admitted to the hospital. Zyaire was livid upon learning what happened when the news spread to the Schmidt family at Hishwick Ind. ¡°Franklin, will Mr. Campbell be mad at us for releasing a statement like this to the public?¡± Sebastian asked worriedly while looking at Franklin, who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°Fret not. Mr. Campbell mentioned it would be fine as long as we didn''t expose his identity. Besides, so many people saw him causing a ruckus during the wedding ceremony. In addition, news about Marilyn also became trending on the inte for half a day previously. The public would only buy our story with such ambiguous information circting around,¡± Franklin replied in resignation. In truth, he didn''t want to provide such an ount either, but that was the only way they could convince the public to believe in his exnation. Although his method would tarnish the Jackson family''s reputation, that was still a better oue than being held ountable by Harold. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 ¡°Fine. That''s our only option. To achieve a more realistic effect, I think you should verbally reprimand Zyaire,¡± Sebastian suggested before leaving the hospital. Meanwhile, Harold and Marilyn were on a ship back to Hishwick Ind. ¡°Harold, be honest with me. How did you convince the Jackson family to let you go?¡± Marilyn asked Harold curiously on the deck. ¡°It''s very simple. After I was brought away, that fatty trod on my heels and attempted to harm me. Instead, I taught him a lesson and learned about the horrible things he did in the past. To cover up his wrongdoings, the Jackson family had no other choice but to let you and me off. Otherwise, the Jackson family''s heir would have to be imprisoned if I disclosed his misdeeds,¡± he exined with a partial truth. ¡°Thank you. If you hadn''t reached in time, I would''ve had to spend the rest of my life with a psycho like him.¡± Marilyn''s face turned pale after she listened to Harold describing the things Bobby hadmitted. ¡°Rest assured. I''m here for you. No one, including your family members, will dare to force you to do anything you don''t like now that I''m apanying you home,¡± he said to her firmly. That was the form ofpensation he was offering her, which was to let her gain absolute freedom. Since he had settled the matters on the Jackson family''s end, the only task left was to deal with the issues with Marilyn''s family. At that moment, he was following her back to Hishwick Ind to resolve that matter. However, Harold''s speech caused Marilyn to harbor the misconception that he was going to take responsibility for her and was returning with her toe clean to her parents. Hence, after hearing his confession-like remark, Marilyn blushed and felt butterflies in her stomach. To her, that romantic rtionship had started too abruptly, and things were happening entirely beyond her control. She even thought of heeding Isabe''s suggestion to elope abroad with Harold if her family members were reluctant to ept him. ¡°Okay,¡± she responded shyly before scurrying away as she was still clueless about how to be around Harold due to his sudden advent. Staring at Marilyn''s leaving figure from behind, Harold took out his phone and dialed a number he had never contacted since he joined the army. Since I cannot expose my identity as the God of War, I shall use another identity to force the Schmidt family to yield. At the same time, at the entrance of Royal One Club, the most luxurious club at Hishwick Ind, a young man dressed in a golden shirt and emitting a domineering aura swaggered out of the building. He was the current person in charge of the underground forces of the entire world, Quintus Langdon. He secured the position five years ago, and the seat had been his ever since. ¡°Mr. Langdon, there''s a phone call for you.¡± A subordinate handed Quintus a phone when he was about to enter the Lincoln limousine parked outside the club''s entrance. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Quintus received the phone and noticed the iing call was from an unknown number. He hesitated for a few seconds but ultimately answered the call. ¡°Hello, I''m Quintus Langdon. Who are you looking for?¡± he asked solemnly. ¡°Quintus, can you recognize my voice?¡± The voice originating from the phone''s speaker caused Quintus to be momentarily stunned. The next second, an ecstatic expression spread across his face. ¡°Mr. Campbell, is it really you?¡± Quintus'' body shuddered. His eyes reddened as he choked out the question. His demeanor utterly shocked his dozen of subordinates around him. No one would''ve anticipated that the esteemed person in charge of the underground forces would greet someone reverently and cry when answering the other party''s call. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 ¡°Hey, rascal. How can you cry when you''re a powerful figure controlling the underground forces? Can you please get a grip on yourself?¡± Harold''s amused voice came through Quintus'' phone. ¡°Mr. Campbell, you have no idea how hard I''ve looked for you. You disappeared for five years! I thought you''d forgotten all about us!¡± Quintus broke into tears the minute he heard Harold''s voice, ignoring his subordinates'' shocked gazes. Standing behind Quintus, the subordinates snapped back to reality when they heard his sobs. The sight of Quintus bursting into tears like a child made them exchange nces. They did not understand what had happened and why he would cry after receiving a call. Quintus was the man who controlled the world''s underground forces. He was usually a ruthless person with few words. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Regardless, Quintus was crying andughing at the same time. He did not look like he encountered a sad situation. In the meantime, there were a few onlookers watching the scene in the distance. In fact, more people began to gather around them. Seeing that, Quintus'' subordinates brought him away and formed a circle around him so he could cry in front of the car. ¡°Hello? Hello? Mr. Campbell, are you still there?¡± After crying for some time, Quintus realized there was no response from Harold on the phone. Immediately, the former began to panic. Meanwhile, Harold, who was on the ship, was truly speechless. He was waiting for Quintus to calm down a little before speaking. ¡°I''m still here. I''m waiting for you to finish crying before I speak,¡± Harold teased, causing the man on Hishwick Ind to blush. ¡°All right. I''m on the ship heading to Hishwick Ind now. I''ll see you the day after tomorrow when I''ve settled my matters. You should settle all your important matters first, too. Then, we can meet up and have some drinks,¡± Harold said into the phone with a smile. Quintus was Harold''s first follower. When Harold ran away from home back then, he met both Quintus and his sister, who were being hunted by the underground forces. That was when the former rescued the siblings. In the end, even Harold himself got involved in the mess. Hence, Harold had no choice but to walk down the path of conquering the underground forces. In just one year, they defeated all the underground forces in the world. One day, Chanaea was in danger. Harold handed over the responsibility of managing the underground forces to his second inmand¡ªQuintus. After that, Harold headed to the battlefield with four powerful subordinates he took in not long ago. There was a saying that strong and ambitious people would unleash their powers when given an opportunity. Sure enough, Harold single-handedly fought the eight elite fighters of the coalition army and beheaded them, thus bing an overnight sensation. He then defeated the stronger army and led tens of thousands of veterans to defeat the coalition army that had millions of soldiers. Finally, they chased the enemy out of Chanaea. That was how he gained the title of God of War¡ªa title no one could rival against. Wars cost lives and a lot of money. Harold made the enemy sign The Five-Year Agreement and disappeared without a trace in order to help the country recover its economic status and the citizens'' standard of living to how it was before the war. For the past five years, no one, apart from Logan, knew Harold was hiding in an international metropolis¡ªDellmoor. He got someone to erase the information about his past to prevent others from finding out about it. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I''ll do whatever you ask me to.¡± Once again, Quintus became emotional when he heard Harold wasing to Hishwick Ind. Usually, he was a man of few words. This time, he could not conceal the excitement he was feeling, no matter how hard he tried. They continued talking over the phone for about ten minutes before hanging up. After hanging up, Quintus quickly said to his secretary, ¡°Cancel all my ns for the next two days. I want the sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel''s branch to be opened the day after tomorrow. Then, invite sixty-six influential people of Hishwick Ind to the hotel. We''re going to celebrate Harold''s return.¡± Upon hearing that, the secretary hurriedly informed Quintus about the importance of that day''s ns and stopped him from making rash decisions. ¡°Mr. Langdon, the prince of Dartan has invited you to fly over the day after tomorrow to talk about coboration on the mining of petroleum. If you cancel your ns for that day, the prince might look for someone else to work with. We could lose up to ten billion ¡ª¡± ¡°Enough! It''s just ten billion, anyway. Just do what I say,¡± interrupted Quintus before the secretary could finish his sentence. His words stunned the secretary. We''re talking about a profit worth tens of billions, not millions. How could Mr. Langdon give up on it just like that? Has he gone mad? Whose return is he nning to celebrate? How could it be more important than ten billion? The secretary was extremely curious about the person Quintus was expecting. She could not think of anyone who was worth ten billion. In fact, someone made an offer on the dark web to have the president of Anndur killed at the price of eighty million in Anndurn currency. Could the person Mr. Langdon''s expecting be more valuable than the president of Anndur? Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Quintus could not be bothered by the secretary''s shocked expression. After giving his orders, he hurriedly entered the Lincoln. ¡°Take me to the stylist to get my hair done first,¡± said Quintus to the driver the moment he entered the car. Weing Harold was an incredibly important matter. Hence, Quintus had to look good for it. His subordinates, too, got into the cars and drove off. Only the onlookers remained at the scene. Zaprington was not far from Hishwick Ind. To be more specific, it took an hour to arrive by ship. Moreover, the Chanaean government built a bridge to connect those two locations. Half an hourter, Harold and Marilyn arrived at the dock. To Harold''s surprise, no one came to pick Marilyn up when they arrived. Thus, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why is no one here to pick you up? Did you not inform your family you''reing back today?¡± Marilyn''s father was Gambling King, Zyaire. His assets were worth more than two hundred billion, which was more impressive than Philip''s. Moreover, Zyaire was well-known all over the world. In fact, the Schmidt family was the top family on Hishwick Ind. Their status was second only to Quintus. ¡°Don''t tell me you came back with me just because of my identity as Gambling King''s daughter. Tell you what, I have little status at home, and I won''t get any assets.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Marilyn''s excitement dissipated the moment she heard Harold''s words. ¡°Huh? Do you think I''m that kind of person?¡± Harold was shocked. ¡°Of course, I know you''re not. Come on. I''ll exin my family''s situation in the car,¡± said Marilyn with a sweet smile when she saw his shocked expression. With that, she stretched her hand out and hailed a taxi. Along the way, Harold learned about her family''s situation. What came as a greater shock was that her father had four wives. He also had twelve children¡ªthree sons and nine daughters. One could say he had a prosperous family. Marilyn''s mother, Jeslyn, was the second wife. She was not given the status of the first wife because she only bore two daughters. And since she was not as pretty as the third and fourth wives, Marilyn''s mother did not get equal status as the other three wives in the Schmidt family. Soon, both Harold and Marilyn arrived at the Schmidt residence on the mountain of Hishwick Ind. The residence was huge as it took up almost half of the mountain. One could spot a golden rooster statue on the highest point of the mansion from far. Its head was held high, its chest puffed up, and its mouth opened as if it was crowing. Meanwhile, the guard at the gate noticed Marilyn had returned. Yet, he did not open the main gate. Instead, he opened the side gate designated for servants to let Marilyn and Harold pass through. ¡°Open up the main gate!¡± Marilyn shouted furiously at the guard. ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Marilyn. Mdm. Ruby has given the order that you can only use the side gate when you come back.¡± Despite addressing Marilyn formally, the guard''s tone and expression were arrogant. ¡°I''m a member of the Schmidt family, too. Why is she making me use the side entrance?¡± Marilyn''s face purpled with fury. ¡°You''ll know when you talk to Mdm. Ruby. We are only carrying her orders as servants.¡± Though he imed he did not know what was the reason behind the order, Marilyn could sense the disdain in his gaze. When another guard saw how furious she looked, he murmured softly, ¡°Hmph. She fooled around before her marriage and got rejected by the Jackson family on the wedding day itself. Yet, she dares to be so arrogant. How shameless!¡± There was no telling if he purposely lowered his volume just enough to make Harold and Marilyn hear him. Upon hearing that, Marilyn scowled, and she turned around awkwardly to nce at Harold. It was her first time bringing him home, yet he had to enter the house using the servant''s entrance. She felt terribly sorry, but there was nothing she could do about it. Although Harold did not look mad, hostility surged through him as he watched the scene. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Just as Marilyn was about to enter through the side gate, Harold suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand. Biting her lip, Marilyn turned around and said carefully, ¡°Sorry. I never thought my dad''s first wife would be so mean. If you don''t want to go in through the side gate, I can bring you to town to stay at a hotel. Once I''ve settled my family''s affairs, I''ll go to you, and we can leave together.¡± ¡°What are you thinking? I promised you no one would force you to do something you hated when I arrived at the Jackson residence. If you don''t like using the side gate, then we shall enter using the main gate,¡± said Harold inly. That was a promise he made to her. ¡°But they¡ª¡± Marilyn wanted to say something, but Harold raised his hand to stop her. Without wasting his breath, Harold walked straight to the main gate and demanded the guards, who each stood on one side of the entrance, ¡°Open the main gate and let Marilyn in!¡± The guards eyed him andmented, ¡°You''re crazy.¡± They then turned their heads and ignored him. They were used to people like Harold. All of them behave like id*ots. They think people will be afraid of them if they spoke in a demanding tone. Moreover, the mansion belonged to Zyaire. Having worked there for a long time, the guards ignored people like Harold every time they encountered one. In the end, the visitors would feel frustrated yet helpless at the same time. Guarding the entrance every day was just a show to elevate the prestigiousness of Zyaire''s mansion. In truth, no one dared to cause trouble there. Yet, in the next second, the two guards were stunned by Harold''s action. Right after they turned their heads, a loud sound rang out beside their ears. By the time they turned around, they realized the heavy Epean-style iron gate was no longer in its original spot. Instead, it was lying on the ground about five meters away. The loud sound came from the heavy gatending on the ground. The two guards gaped at the gate in shock. This dude booted the gate! And it flew about five meters away! What the hell? Is he even human? The guards drew a sharp breath as they shifted their gazes from the gate on the ground to Harold. They even suspected Harold of using explosives instead of kicking the gate down. After all, it made little sense to them a human had so much strength to kick a heavy gate down. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. This is impossible! Even Marilyn was shocked to the core. She stood frozen on the ground, her mouth and eyes wide open. She witnessed Harold sending the Epean-style gate that was about five meters wide flying into the air with just one kick. More importantly, Harold seemed to have kicked it without using much force. Right then, Marilyn recalled how Harold dealt with the Jackson residence''s bodyguards, known as the cream of the bodyguard industry. He took them down as easily as how he kicked the gate down. At that time, just like everyone else, she wondered if Harold had secretly made a deal with those bodyguards. She suspected the bodyguards were just putting on a show. That was when Marilyn finally realized Harold never bribed the bodyguards. He actually defeated the professional bodyguards like a piece of cake. ¡°What are you standing there for? The gate''s opened. Let''s go in!¡± Ignoring the gaping guards, Harold grabbed Marilyn''s hand and walked into the residence. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Just as Harold was bringing the dazed woman into the residence, the guards finally returned to their senses. The two men yelled at Harold and Marilyn before dashing over to stand in front of them and block their path. ¡°Move if you don''t want to end up like that gate,¡± Harold uttered coldly. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 The bodyguards'' expressions changed drastically when they heard Harold''s words. If they got the same kick, they would surely die, no matter how strong they were. After hesitating momentarily, the two reluctantly made way for Harold and Marilyn to protect themselves. ¡°Come on. Let''s go in.¡± Harold instinctively led Marilyn into the house. Meanwhile, a sweet sensation spread within Marilyn as Harold grabbed her hand. In the past, she always questioned the reason for a woman to get married. She believed women did not need a man as long as they were financially independent. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, her belief was wavering. If not for the man in front of him, she would have to enter the house through the side gate. Not only did Harold make her heart flutter, but he also gave her a strong sense of security. While watching Harold and Marilyn enter the mansion, one of the guards took out a walkie-talkie and switched it to the butler''s channel. ¡°Javion, the dude Marilyn brought back kicked the gate down. What should we do now?¡± reported the guard to Javion Willis with a frown. Standing in the mansion''s gazebo was a man with a mustache¡ªJavion. He spoke to the guards using the walkie-talkie, ¡°What are you panicking for? I saw everything that happened. Get someone to fix the gate. There''s going to be a family banquet at the residence tonight. The other family members will be back soon. It''ll leave a bad impression on them if they see it.¡± He, too, was shocked after witnessing Harold kicking the gate down. Nheless, he was the Schmidt family''s butler. Naturally, he had witnessed all sorts of incidents. He quickly recollected himself and left the gazebo to report to Ruby. The Schmidt residence was huge. It stretched across fifteen hectares and had many individual mansions built on it. It was as big as the residence of royalty in the past. Each one of Zyaire''s wives lived in a mansion of their own. Even Zyaire himself had one. There were also houses designated for the housekeepers. Harold felt as if he had entered an ancient pce the moment he stepped into the residence. It took Marilyn a twenty-minute walk with Harold before finally arriving at the door of a secluded mansion. A haggard-looking woman in her fifties was already waiting at the door. One could vaguely see a resemnce of the woman''s features on Marilyn''s face. Instantly, Harold knew the woman must be Marilyn''s mother and Zyaire''s second wife, Jeslyn Lupton. The moment Marilyn saw thedy, she called out loudly while running forward to hug thetter, ¡°Mom, I''m back!¡± ¡°How dare youe back after doing something so humiliating?¡± Just then, a dissatisfied woman''s voice rang out behind thedy. A woman that looked just like Marilyn walked out the door. Twins? That was what came to Harold''s mind. Having just pulled away from her mother''s embrace, Marilyn bit her lip guiltily and drooped her head upon hearing the voice. ¡°Shut up if you have nothing nice to say!¡± Jeslyn reprimanded, turning around to re at her second daughter. ¡°That''s how your sister is. Ignore her. Who''s that behind you, anyway?¡± Afterforting Marilyn, Jeslyn shifted her gaze to Harold, who was standing behind the former. ¡°Isn''t it obvious, Mom? He must be that b*stard Marilyn''s messing with out there. I''m warning you, young man. If you''re trying to use my sister as an excuse to get hold of our family''s assets, you''d better give up. Marilyn is a Schmidt, but she is not entitled to get a share. That''s because you guys got into a rtionship out there. And now, the Schmidt family''s ruined, which could cause issues for my dad. It''s not toote for you to leave if you want to stay alive,¡± Marilyn''s twin sister, Evelyn Schmidt, mocked. ¡°Evelyn Schmidt, what are you talking about? Harold''s not that kind of person!¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 ¡°Marilyn, you must have been bewitched by this man! After you appeared in the headlines, I sent people to look into this young man''s information. As it turns out, he''s someone living off a woman! He was unable to get three hundred thousand worth of a betrothal gift, so he went after the bridesmaid instead. Once he found out that you''re Zyaire Schmidt''s daughter, he started targeting you. Now, he has finally won over your foolish heart!¡± Marilyn''s younger twin sister, Evelyn Schmidt, told Marilyn about the information she received from their father. A sheepish look appeared on Harold''s face after he heard her. The results of the Schmidt family''s investigation were why he was feeling awkward. What have they even looked into? Everything they found out is just surface-level details. Moreover, the rest are spections made from these details. ¡°Evelyn, you''ve got this wrong. Things aren''t the way you think they are,¡± Marilyn quickly corrected upon hearing her sister. Yet, in her panic, she became at a loss as to where to start exining. ¡°Come in here first!¡± At the sight of her sister''s disbelief, Evelyn quickly towed Marilyn back into the house. She also dragged along their mother. ¡°Wait for me here, Harold. I''ll be out soon.¡± Marilyn, who was pushed into the house by her sister, could only turn around and ask Harold to wait for her outside of the house. She wanted to take the opportunity to exin her rtionship with Harold to her mother and sister. However, Harold ended up waiting for two hours. When Marilyn came back out, she had a gloomy look on her face. She then brought Harold into the house. Once Marilyn brought Harold into a rather spacious guest room, she forced a smile onto her face and said to him, ¡°Please stay in this room for now. It''s been a tiring day, and you should rest first. All of the Schmidts will be at our family banquetter. Will you attend it with meter?¡± Her mother and sister never reappeared. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I''m fine with that,¡± Harold told her. He saw it as an opportunity to caution Zyaire and the rest of the Schmidts against pressuring Marilyn into doing anything she didn''t want to do. After Marilyn was gone, Harold took a brief nap. Before he knew it, it was already four in the evening. As they were transitioning fromte fall to early winter, the sun was setting earlier, prompting an earlier dinner time at five. At half past four, it was time for everyone to make their way to Zyaire''s mansion. Marilyn''s twin sister and mother only reappeared when they were departing. In no time, the four of them were in the main room. By then, four tables had already been set up in the main room. Zyaire had four wives, three sons, three daughters-inw, nine daughters, and seven sons-inw. Besides Marilyn and Evelyn, the rest of his daughters were already married. Including Harold, the Schmidts alone made up twenty-eight people. If they were to include the higher-ranking servants¡ªthe butler, the chief and the deputy chief of the security guards, as well as Zyaire''s secretary¡ªthere would be a total of thirty-two people, which was just enough for four tables. With the exception of a few sons-inw who were still on their way, everyone else had arrived. When everyone else saw Marilyn and the others, they all began to cast strange looks at Marilyn and Harold. ¡°That''s the man Marilyn''s been flirting around with, isn''t he?¡± ¡°That''s him, all right. I heard that he''s a loser living off a woman and that his main targets are daughters of wealthy families! Apparently, he''s quite sessful too. You can say that he''s impressive, albeit unconventionally.¡± The gossiping whispers were heard by Marilyn, Evelyn, and her mother, and they were embarrassed by that. In response, Evelyn gave Marilyn and Harold a vicious re. While Marilyn was increasingly flustered, Harold quietly followed her around as if he couldn''t hear anything the people around them were saying. When Marilyn''s mother saw that the table her husband was at still had two seats empty, she decided that it would be good for Harold to familiarize himself with the Schmidts. Thus, she said to Marilyn, ¡°Marilyn, bring Harold to Dad''s table and introduce our family members to himter.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 ¡°Sure, Mom,¡± Marilyn replied before pulling Harold toward her father''s table. Harold was quiet as he continued to follow closely behind Marilyn. The two of them soon reached the table Zyaire was at. When Harold nced at Zyaire, he realized that, despite Zyaire''s righteous appearance, he had the eyes of a merciless man. Zyaire was hiding it terribly well, but Harold could still notice the ruthlessness right away. Nevertheless, Harold did not dwell on that upon recalling how Zyaire was the Gambling King. If Zyaire did not keep aces up his sleeves, Harold doubted he would have gotten the title of Gambling King. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Right then, Marilyn''s youngest stepsister, whom she shared a father, Sylvena Schmidt, said to her father, ¡°Dad, Ewan called earlier and said that Quintus is going to be having a wee party for his chief. He even said that he''s going to open the sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel''s branch to the public and invite sixty-six prominent figures of Hishwick Ind!¡± Her husband worked for Quintus, the most powerful man in the underground forces across the world. Hence, he could be considered one of the most talented ones among his peers. Ever since she married him, she became Zyaire''s favorite among his daughters. ¡°Oh? It''s my first time hearing that Quintus has someone he sees as a chief. Moreover, I''ve heard that none of the hotel''s branches'' sixty-sixth floor has ever been opened to the public, but now, Quintus is opening it up to the public. Who in the world is this man to make Quintus regard him with such importance?¡± No one at Zyaire''s table stood up to greet Marilyn and Harold. As if they had not seen the duo, they continued to chat away. Moreover, Zyaire became visibly excited when he heard his daughter''s words. The opening of the sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel to the public for a wee party was certainly shocking news for the upper-ss circle. After all, Quintus was technically the ruler of the underground forces of the entire world. He was a prideful man who might even look down on a king. Yet, he was nning to host a wee party for someone and allow people to visit the sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel. That was definitely one of the grandest wees from Quintus. ¡°Harold,e. Sit here.¡± Marilyn realized everyone was ignoring them, but she thought it was because their attention was caught by Sylvena''s words. To avoid making things awkward for Harold, she immediately pulled a chair out for Harold for him to sit. Right as Harold was about to take a seat, Sylvena, who had been chatting with her father, suddenly cried out, ¡°Hold up. Do you even have the right to sit here?¡± ¡°Why don''t we have the right to sit here?¡± Marilyn replied in irritation. Sylvena was disgusted with how Marilyn dared to protest against that. With a finger pointing at the fourth table, she uttered, ¡°Dad just made a new rule. Only people who contributed over ten million annually to the family have the right to sit by this table. Those with an annual contribution of more than one million will be at the second table, and those with an annual contribution of more than a hundred thousand will be at the third table. For someone like you who hasn''t contributed anything to the family and is even having a questionable love life that''s ruining the family''s reputation, you''ll be at the fourth table, together with the butler and the other servants!¡± Marilyn never thought her family would make a rule like that, and she turned to look at her father. Agreeing with Sylvena, Zyaire nodded and spoke, ¡°Sylvena is correct. Your actions, Marilyn, have caused the family business shares to plummet, resulting in a significant loss for us. Furthermore, your family''s contribution to the main family has been negative. Rules are necessary for this family. As such, you will be assigned to the fourth table.¡± Zyaire''s words made Marilyn''s eyes redden, and she nearly burst into tears right there and then. All of a sudden, someone said in a soft voice, ¡°If I have an annual contribution of ten billion, will I get to point the middle finger at you, dear Gambling King?¡± Everyone whirled around to see who had uttered such an outrageousment. As it turned out, those words were spoken by the man living off Marilyn''s money. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Silence. The entire ce was creepily silent. The previously noisy atmosphere was instantly reced by a pin-drop silence. Everyone was staring at Harold and Marilyn. Some of those who were eating even halted in their tracks. If possible, they would have hung their jaws in surprise. As a matter of fact, those who had not been paying attention to Harold at all earlier thought they had misheard him. No one dared to believe that someone had just asked if they could point the middle finger at the Gambling King himself. Does he know he''s courting death? Zyaire''s reputation as Gambling King from his victories in gambling meant that people were always after him in attempts to take revenge on him, but he always managed to avert those crises. In fact, he would sometimes be able to turn the tables and strike back. For decades, Zyaire firmly held onto the title of Gambling King. He had never been pulled off his pedestal, and that was a clear sign of his capabilities. Not only was he the king of gambling, but he also excelled in many other areas. Yet, a young man was now asking if he could give him the middle finger. It was provocation that Zyaire would not forgive. Zyaire snapped his head upward as he shot the younger man a re that a lesser man would cower from. At the same time, the temperature in the room dropped. Zyaire lived up to his title as the Gambling King. Even famous figures in the corporate world would flinch at that re, let alone a young man like Harold. Hence, Zyaire thought that Harold would bow his head and apologize after a second or two, like what others usually would do. To his surprise, Harold remained unfazed despite being the recipient of Zyaire''s brutal re. Even after twenty seconds had passed, he maintained eye contact with Zyaire, showing no signs of relenting. Sitting next to Zyaire was Zyaire''s first wife, Ruby Watts. Once she came back to her senses, instead of saying anything to Harold and Marilyn, she jabbed a finger at Jeslyn, who had quietly gone to the servant''s table, and snapped, ¡°Jeslyn Lupton, do you see how your daughter is behaving? Her life is in shambles, and not only is she destroying our family''s reputation, but she''s even trying to bring an unmanageable man like him home to enrage Zyaire! Are you trying to send Zyaire to an early grave so that you can get your share of the inheritance?¡± Marilyn''s mother, Jeslyn, turned pale from fright. ¡°I''m not! Marilyn, what are you waiting for? Apologize to your father!¡± Jeslyn cried out, urging Marilyn and Harold to quickly apologize to Zyaire. ¡°Dad, we''re sorry. Harold didn''t mean it. Harold,e with me.¡± At that point, Marilyn hade back to her senses as well, and she quickly lowered her head to apologize to her father. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Even though she was thrilled to hear what Harold had to say to her father, those words were also worsening the situation for her, her mother, and her sister. After the apology, Marilyn then shot Harold a grim re before towing him away. Her fear was rooted in the possibility of the man doing something bewildering again. At that very second, Marilyn realized something¡ªHarold was like an untamed horse. He did everything without heed to the consequences¡ªif that was what he wanted to do, he would do it. Back then, Brittany asked him to provide three hundred thousand worth of a betrothal gift. He could not do that, and in his fury, he married her bridesmaid Isabe instead. His unruliness had also reared its head the day before at the Jackson residence. Although he knew that the Jackson family was powerful and not an entity normal people could afford to offend, he had still gone to the Jackson family tomit bride kidnapping. The most recent episode would be how he snapped at her father earlier. It was as if the people were right when they said she had fallen in love with an unmanageable man, but he was unmanageable in an uninhibited way. The kind of uninhibition that let him do anything he wanted to. A man like him would be the perfect partner for a wanderer, but not a perfect partner for someone like her¡ªsomeone in a big conservative family full of people who were sticklers for rules. ¡°Marilyn, rein in your uncivilized man, won''t you? If you can''t do that, get out of here. You have no manners to speak of. Do you need dad to hang you up high in a tree as punishment before you know when to stop?¡± Sylvena bellowed at Marilyn. Regardless of everything, Marilyn was Sylvena''s older stepsister. Yet, the way Sylvena was shouting at Marilyn was as if she was shouting at a servant who had made a mistake instead. She did not treat Marilyn like her sister at all. ¡°I dare you to repeat that,¡± Harold said icily upon hearing Sylvena''s words. If more nonsense was going toe out of Sylvena''s mouth, he was going to show her no mercy. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 ¡°Ah!¡± Sylvena was rmed by the look on Harold''s face. She took two steps back in panic and nearly fell. In response, she shrieked. ¡°How dare you?¡± As soon as they became aware of Harold trying to cause a scene at the Schmidt residence, the three Schmidt sons rose to their feet. Simultaneously, the chief and deputy chief of security from the fourth table walked over to Zyaire and positioned themselves behind him, fixing their fierce gazes on Harold. If Harold were to make any more moves, the five of them would restrain him immediately. Their ferocious expressions spooked Marilyn, and she quickly dragged Harold away again. When Harold heard nothing else from Sylvena, he decided he was not in a rush to give the Schmidt family a warning. After all, not all of the Schmidts were there yet. Soon, he arrived at the fourth table and sat with the servants. ¡°Please, the two of you. It''s one thing to be so badly behaved out there, but please have some self- discipline at home. I can''t believe a kept man like you is iming that you can contribute ten billion to the family. I don''t know if you''re ashamed or not, but I definitely am!¡± Evelyn promptly shot Harold and Marilyn looks of displeasure when the duo sat down. Simultaneously, Jeslyn gave them a warning look. Right then, the chief and the deputy chief returned to the fourth table. With a look of contempt trained on Harold and Marilyn, the deputy chief muttered under his breath, ¡°That''s right. Both of you have no sense of shame. Even I, a security guard, feel embarrassed to be sitting next to you.¡± Marilyn paled even more. It was one thing to be taunted by her sister¡ªshe could dismiss the taunts as criticism¡ªbut even the servants had grown bold enough to taunt her as well. Almost instantly, Harold whipped his head to give an icy nce at the tall deputy chief. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Beads of sweat quickly formed on the deputy chief''s forehead when he realized Harold was staring at him like a furious beast about to pounce. His heart raced, and he lowered his head, too scared to utter another word. Just then, a man in a suit came in. When he sensed the strange tension in the air, he curiously asked, ¡°What''s going on? Why are you so quiet?¡± That man was the youngest son-inw of the Schmidt family and Sylvena''s husband, Ewan Stones. His appearance broke the silence. ¡°It''s nothing. Someone who has been leading a life of easy virtue brought home an ignorant boy. Come here, Ewan. This is the seat Dad has reserved for you. Right, Dad?¡± Upon hearing the man''s voice, everyone turned to look at the doorway. Once Sylvena, who had calmed down, realized it was Ewan, she excitedly waved at her husband and asked him to take the seat Marilyn told Harold to take earlier. The younger ones were all standing and smiling as they greeted Ewan, a stark contrast from the way they acted when Harold and his group came in. It seemed as though Zyaire had forgotten about Harold''s earlier rude demeanor¡ªor at the very least, he stopped showing his vexation outwardly¡ªas he cordially said to Ewan, ¡°That''s right. This seat was reserved for you, Ewan. I heard from Sylvena that your boss, Quintus, will be opening the sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel to the public. Is that true?¡± ¡°Sir, that''s true. Frankly, Quintus is only the number two among us. Our big boss is someone else who''s known as Mr. Campbell. He abruptly vanished without a trace after conquering all of the underground forces across the globe six years ago. When I was just an errand boy, I even had a drink with Mr. Campbell! Now that our big boss ising back, Quintus is going to open up the sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel to the public. He''s even sending out sixty-six invitation cards to invite the prominent figures of Hishwick Ind to join him in weing our big boss. Here, sir. This is the invitation Mr. Langdon has asked me to pass on to you. You can bring someone along for the party. Sylvena will be coming with me, so four from our family will be joining the event.¡± Right as Ewan said that, he took out a gold foil-stamped invitation card and ced it in Zyaire''s hands. Zyaire fell deep into his thoughts once he received the invitation. In the meantime, the Schmidts were casting envious looks at Ewan and Sylvena. Just then, Harold''s voice sounded out again. ¡°Why don''t I remember having a drink with you?¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 The reason Harold spoke up to embarrass Ewan once again was that he heard Marilyn''s murmur. ¡°Didn''t he say he only joined Quintus'' underground group three years ago?¡± Since she didn''t have the courage to challenge Ewan openly, Harold took it upon himself to do so. However, his words immediately drew the attention of everyone inside the room. Why does this guy have such low emotional intelligence? All of them knew that Ewan was showing off, but he had every right to do so. Even though Ewan had only joined the underground forces for two or three years, he was able to work alongside Quintus, whereas many others who had pursued Quintus for years didn''t have the same opportunity. And in just a short amount of time, Ewan had be one of Quintus'' favorite subordinates. Once the opportunity arose, Ewan would definitely be promoted into a leader and handle more responsibilities independently. From N?velDrama.Org. The public was well aware of Quintus'' personnel management practices. He would arrange for underlings with great potential to work closely with him to observe and bond with them for a certain period before assigning them important tasks. This was why everyone was envious of Ewan. Even the Gambling King, Zyaire, valued him the most among his many sons-inw. Ewan regarded Harold with a vicious look and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ewan could only disguise his self-consciousness with a murderous stare after being exposed as a poser. Taking in Ewan''s malicious gaze, the crowd turned to look at Harold mockingly as they knew Ewan wouldn''t behave like Zyaire, refraining from confronting Harold due to the constraints of his status. Ewan was a ruthless and vengeful person, so everyone reckoned he would teach Harold a lesson. Staring into Ewan''s malevolent eyes, Harold asked calmly, ¡°I''m Harold Campbell, and I''m the Mr. Campbell you mentioned earlier. I heard you only recently followed Quintus two years ago. May I know which year you had a drink with me?¡± Moreover, he even sounded extremely casual when mentioning Quintus. However, the crowd burst intoughter after he finished his sentence. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°I can''t believe a kept man like him ims himself to be the legendary Mr. Campbell. If that''s the case, perhaps I''m Mr. Campbell''s father! Hahaha!¡± ¡°I''m Mr. Campbell''s grandfather, then!¡± ¡°How dare this b*stard impersonate Mr. Campbell. If Mr. Campbell or Quintus hear this, I''m afraid it''ll be detrimental to the Schmidt family. I suggest we do away with this shameless couple as a warning to others not to make the same mistake.¡± ¡°Marilyn, where did you find a man like him? I can''t believe you want to be with someone like him. Even if we don''t punish you today, I sincerely hope you don''t go around telling others you''re a member of the Schmidt family.¡± ¡°I wonder how their mother taught her and her sister, allowing them to turn out like this. s!¡± Everyone began sneering at Harold. Even Marilyn, Evelyn, and their mother were being jeered at. Sensing others dragging her and her mother into the mess, Evelyn glowered at Harold and Marilyn, barking, ¡°Marilyn, can you please control your man? He''s embarrassing all of us. Mom and I wish to preserve our dignity even if you don''t.¡± She was too ashamed even to lift her head as their other rtives bombarded her with scornful remarks. Evelyn wanted to get up and leave but was afraid of getting scolded by her father. Most importantly, if she left just like that, the other members of the family, consisting of his father''s first, third, and fourth wives, would seize that opportunity to criticize her for being impolite and put her mother in a tight spot. In the end, it would be her poor mother who suffered. The only thing she could do now was to hope that her sister and her would-be brother-inw would stop causing a scene. Marilyn also felt humiliated after listening to her sister and the others scoffing. She tugged at the corner of Harold''s clothes. ¡°I beg you. Can you please stop talking?¡± she pleaded with him. At that instant, her once lively and adorable appearance had dissipated, reced by a lingering deep frown and sorrowful expression. ¡°Fine. I''ll stop talking. You''ll find out in two days.¡± Harold knew no one would believe him now, and he wasn''t in a hurry to prove himself. He decided to wait until the day after tomorrow, when he met Quintus, to reveal the truth. Harold wondered if they would still be able tough when they saw him then. With that thought in mind, Harold took out his phone and sent a message to Quintus, asking thetter to prepare a few more invitations, one for each member of the Schmidt family. After Harold uncovered Ewan''s pretense, everyone focused on ridiculing Harold instead of mocking Ewan, causing Ewan to feel proud. He smirked at Harold before revealing a hearty smile and approached Harold with a ss of wine. ¡°So, you are Marilyn''s husband, my new brother-inw. I would like to apologize for my misconduct earlier. I shall down this ss of wine to show my respect!¡± Ewan pretentiously toasted Harold in front of everyone. Then, he gulped the content in his ss. Seizing the brief moment when he hugged Harold, Ewan whispered sinisterly beside his ear, ¡°Brat, I suggest you be careful when you''re out since you dared say something like that. I have many followers to do my bidding outside, so watch your back. Ha!¡± After uttering those words to Harold in a low voice, Ewan raised his voice again and told Harold to enjoy the night before returning to his seat. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 The crowd erupted into thunderous apuse. ¡°You''re so magnanimous, Ewan. Bravo!¡± ¡°There''s a reason Quintus selected Ewan to stay by his side and nurture Ewan even though he''s so young!¡± Everyone cheered. They were deeply impressed by how Ewan repaid Harold''s ill will with kindness. ¡°Well done, Ewan. Even though you''re all his seniors in the family, you should learn more from him. Sit here and have a drink with me, Ewan.¡± Even the Gambling King, Zyaire, grinned andplimented Ewan. On the other hand, Harold was turned into a negative example by members of the Schmidt family before he even officially became Zyaire''s son-inw. Of course, he never intended to marry Marilyn. He merely apanied her back to warn her family members never to interfere in any decisions she made in the future. Ewan was overjoyed to see Zyaire, his father-inw, inviting him to share a drink. After all, the Schmidt family was the second most influential faction on Hishwick Ind. With the Schmidt family''s support, Ewan was confident he would be more valued by Quintus. Sylvena smiled from ear to ear when she saw her father praising her husband. Then, she shot a derisive look at Marilyn. Marilyn, Evelyn, and their mother were infuriated. Still, there was nothing they could do. After finishing a ss of wine with Ewan, Zyaire invited his son-inw to sit. ¡°Ewan, can you help your rtives get a few more invitations from your boss, Quintus? It would be good for them to get some exposure, too,¡± Zyaire asked casually. The Schmidt family''spany''s share price plummeted during their hostile exchange with the Jackson family. Since the Jackson family''s announcement, the Schmidt family''s market capitalization had shrunk by over a hundred million. And that was just the beginning of their predicament. If no good news about their family were published within a short period, the Schmidt family''spany''s share price would certainly continue dropping. Every other family only received an invitation for one guest, respectively, to attend the celebration hosted by Quintus to wee his boss'' return. If multiple members of the Schmidt family were to get invited, the public might assume their family was closely rted to Quintus or his boss. By then, the turn of events could not only cease their stock price from falling but also possibly increase it significantly. ¡°Uh...¡± Ewan was a little troubled after hearing his father-inw''s words. After all, Quintus had already arranged everything for the sixty-six distinguished guests, and the number of attendees perfectly matched Paradise Hotel''s sixty-six floors. Therefore, it was simply impossible to make changes. Besides, Ewan knew he wasn''t capable of convincing Quintus to make any amendments to the existing arrangement. Still, he couldn''t directly reject Zyaire as that would make him appear insincere and ipetent. Noticing the hesitant look in Ewan''s eyes, Zyaire asked with a grimace, ¡°What''s the matter? Am I making things difficult for you, Ewan?¡± He knew that wasn''t a simple thing to do, but it wasn''t unachievable either. Only by putting pressure on others could they put forth their best effort to serve him. That was the secret to Zyaire''s sess¡ª to give his all in everything he did. ¡°Of course not. It''s just that Quintus already personally finalized the arrangements, so it''ll be slightly tricky to acquire more invitations for the Schmidt family. Nevertheless, it''s not impossible to fulfill. I''ll make some calls and see what I can do,¡± Ewan replied ambiguously. With that, he went outside to make some phone calls. Not daring to approach Quintus himself, he tried asking those executing Quintus'' orders to see if they could secure some extra slots for him. Even two more invitations would suffice. Unfortunately, he wasted half an hour contacting everyone he knew, but none dared to defy Quintus'' instructions behind his back. All of them rejected Ewan. Ultimately, Ewan could only return to the banquet hall in dejection. ¡°Dad, I¡ª¡± Just as he was about to tell Zyaire he couldn''ty his hand on any extra invitations, the security guard on duty at the entrance led a beautiful woman over. ¡°Good day, Gambling King. I''m Mr. Quintus Langdon''s secretary. Mr. Langdon told me to deliver these invitations to you. Please make sure you and your family attend Mr. Campbell''s wee party the day after tomorrow.¡± The gorgeous secretary handed a stack of gold-ted invitation cards to Zyaire before leaving in a hurry.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Ewan was puzzled when he saw Quintus'' pretty secretary at the Schmidt residence. After making a phone call outside, he happened to encounter Quintus'' secretary just as thetter was about to leave. The secretary nodded at Ewan politely before hurrying away. In the meantime, Zyaire was stunned when he counted the invitation cards they had received and realized there were thirty-three of them. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Apart from Zyaire, Ewan, too, wore an unsightly expression when he saw them. He had made so many phone calls to no avail. In the end, he hade in to see that Quintus'' secretary had directly brought a stack of invitations over. What the h*ck is happening? ¡°Dad, these invitations¡ª¡± Ewan wanted to ask Zyaire how did he get the invitation cards. However, he was interrupted by an excited Zyaire before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Ewan, I can''t believe you managed to get us over thirty invitation cards! Initially, I''d thought to ask for only two. It seems like Quintus really favors you. You''re truly worthy of being my son-inw!¡± Zyaire had spotted Ewan greeting Quintus'' secretary earlier. He and the others immediately deduced that the invitation cards had been thanks to Ewan''s efforts. Ewan was dumbfounded by Zyaire''s words. ¡°Yeah! Ewan, you''re amazing to have obtained so many invitations for us! The whole family will be able to attend the party the day after tomorrow. We''ll be able to see what the legendary sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel looks like and meet the mysterious Mr. Campbell. I''d like to see if he''s as extraordinary as they say to be able to influence the underground circles so much. Oh, I admire him so!¡± With a starstruck expression, Sylvena tugged at Ewan''s hand as she prattled excitedly. Everyone else crowded around them and gave him admiring looks. It made Ewan feel even more confused. Are the invitation cards not from someone else here? Ewan pondered over the matter, and soon, he managed to gather his thoughts. He was overwhelmed by the admiring gazes of the rtives and decided to relish in the attention he was given. Since no one else was stepping forward to im credit for the invitation cards, the notion of iming it for himself only grew stronger in Ewan''s heart. They were the ones who assumed that it was me. I don''t have to admit or deny it. After deciding on his course of action, Ewan stered a somewhat embarrassed smile on his face. To Zyaire and the others, his expression made it seem like he was flustered at being praised so profusely. ¡°All right, you guys. Stop gawking at him. Look at how embarrassed he is!¡± Aiyana, Zyaire''s fourth wife and Sylvena''s mother, chided the people surrounding them. Although she reprimanded their actions, she could not quite keep the smug smile off her face. ¡°Sylvena, since Ewan was the one who got us these invitation cards, you may do the honors of distributing them to everyone.¡± Zyaire happily passed the invitations to Sylvena. Truth be told, there was no need to make a big show of it. Even if Harold was included, there were twenty-eight of them in total. In addition to the invitation card Zyaire had received prior to this, they had thirty-four invitation cards. There would still be six extra invitation cards left after everyone got one. ¡°All right, Dad.¡± Sylvena epted the task excitedly and began handing out the invitation cards. In the end, the butler, the chief and deputy chief of security guards, and even Zyaire''s secretary received one. However, Harold, Marilyn, Evelyn, and their mother did not receive any. ¡°Sylvena, where''s ours? Why did the butler and the other staff get invitation cards but not us?¡± Evelyn stood up with a displeased expression when she realized that the four people from the second household were the only ones who did not receive any invitation cards. ¡°Yeah, why didn''t we get any?¡± Marilyn asked unhappily. For once, the twins were united in their opinions. Zyaire and the others turned to look at Sylvena. They found it strange that she gave the invitations to the butler, head of security guards, and other staff but not the four people from the second household. Even if she had distributed the invitation cards to the butler and others, she still had six on hand. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 ¡°There''s a reason I''m refusing to give you guys any. Just look at the sort of son-inw you have from the second household. What if you speak nonsense when we''re at Paradise Hotel? Not only will you embarrass yourselves, but you will also shame everyone from the Schmidt family. For the sake of the Schmidt family''s reputation, I''m refusing to let you attend. Jeslyn, I''m sure you can understand why I did this,¡± Sylvena replied seriously after hearing Evelyn''s words. She directed her words to Marilyn''s and Evelyn''s mother, Jeslyn. When everyone heard Sylvena''s words, they recalled Harold''s shocking behavior from earlier and agreed with her reasoning. Thus, they decided to support her. ''Yeah! You can''t give them the invitation cards! What if he messes around and shames the Schmidt family in front of all the affluent people at Paradise Hotel?¡± ¡°I agree. We cannot give them the invitations. I rmend you distribute the invitation cards to our staff members who have outstanding performance. This way, we can show off how well-to-do the Schmidt family is. Even the staff gets to mingle with the famous people of Hishwick Ind.¡± ¡°That''s a good idea. With that, the Schmidt family''s reputation will definitely soar!¡± The members of the Schmidt family began to discuss the six remaining invitation cards. They would rather the invitations go to the staff members of their household than to Marilyn and the others. Marilyn, Evelyn, and Jeslyn were furious upon listening to their words. Evelyn, in particr, was especially incensed. She immediately turned to Zyaire angrily. ¡°What Sylvena said makes sense. The second household will not attend the event.¡± Despite Evelyn''s displeased gaze, not only did Zyaire not help her, but he threw his support behind Sylvena''s suggestion instead. Upon uttering those words, he even turned to nce at Harold casually. Smiling excitedly after hearing Zyaire''s reply, Sylvena shot Marilyn and Evelyn provoking looks. Marilyn''s, Evelyn''s, and Jeslyn''s faces immediately darkened. The two sisters dared not go against their father''s deration. Even their mother dared not utter a single word in retort. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Marilyn, it''s just an invitation card. If you really wish to attend, I can request Quintus personally escort us in at the entrance. Let''s go home,¡± Harold said after casting a cold look at everyone else. Without another word, he dragged Marilyn with him and left. Jeslyn and Evelyn, too, could no longer bear to stay at the family dinner. Not only did Zyaire express that the standing of the people from the second household was below that of the staff, but they were also ineligible for the invitation cards while mere staff did. That meant that their ces in the household were lower than that of the staff. The people present began to ridicule Harold after hearing his words. ¡°Does the punk think that Quintus will show up to personally escort them? I''ll give him ny-nine points for his delusion. If I give him full points, it may go to his head.¡± ¡°Perhaps he''s not fully awake yet. He''s probably daydreaming.¡± Faced with their rtives'' harshments, Marilyn''s and Evelyn''s faces reddened in embarrassment, and they quickly fled the scene. The incident only made Evelyn''s resentment toward Harold grow stronger. She had be theughingstock and the subject of the family''s ridicule ever since Marilyn brought him home. After Harold, Marilyn, and the others left, everyone else resumed eating and drinking. They were all filled with anticipation for the day after tomorrow. Upon returning to their home, Marilyn immediately dragged Harold into her room. ¡°Is it true when you said you had a way of letting us get in?¡± Marilyn asked Harold seriously. Truth be told, she did not mind if she could attend or not. However, Evelyn was far more prideful. The shock of being denied an invitation card was not minor. Hence, Marilyn wanted Evelyn to be able to attend the event. ¡°Of course, I was serious. The thirty or so invitation cards actually came from Quintus after I requested someone to bring them over. You only have to go with me the day after tomorrow,¡± Harold dered confidently. ¡°Wasn''t Ewan the one who procured those invitations?¡± Marilyn asked in disbelief after she heard Harold''s words. ¡°Look at this!¡± Without further ado, Harold took out his phone and showed Marilyn the message he had sent to Quintus. The screen showed a text log between Harold and Quintus. Quintus sent thirty-three invitation cards after Harold had requested that the former increase the number of attendees from sixty-six to ny-nine. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 After reading the text conversation between Harold and Quintus, Marilyn''s disbelief was finally assuaged, and she went to look for Evelyn. The next day, Harold decided to sleep in. Over at Dellmoor, Isabe was currently reading news of Harold wreaking havoc at the Jackson family''s wedding. She only breathed a sigh of relief when she learned that the Jackson family and the Schmidt family had canceled the arranged marriage. The man who should have belonged to her was currently with her best friend. However, this was due to her own machinations. Even if she felt horrible about it, she had no choice but to endure it. Despite that, the incident made Isabe feel irritable, and she was unable to focus on her work. When noon rolled around, and Isabe was still unable to focus, she decided to abandon the work on hand for the time being and take a walk to clear her head instead. Just as she exited the residential area, she found Philip waiting for her downstairs. ¡°Ms. Turner, long time no see!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. When Philip spotted Isabe, he did not address thetter as ¡°Mrs. Campbell¡± but ¡°Ms. Turner¡± instead. ¡°Mr. Larson, were you waiting for me?¡± Puzzled, Isabe stared at Philip. ¡°Yes. I came here to see you, Ms. Turner. I would like for you to persuade Mr. Campbell to return home to see his grandfather. Old Mr. Campbell misses him dreadfully.¡± Philip got straight to the point and immediately told Isabe the reason he came to see her. ¡°Persuade Harold to return home and see his grandfather?¡± Isabe grew even more baffled upon hearing that. Wasn''t Philip supposed to be the richest man in Dellmoor? Why is he talking about Old Mr. Campbell and Harold? ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am the person in charge of the most prestigious family in northern Dellmoor. Your ex-husband, Harold Campbell, is the third son of the Campbell family. Due to some family circumstances, Mr. Campbell came to Dellmoor, and the family has been searching for him the entire time. However, he expresses no interest in family affairs and refuses to return home and see his grandfather.¡± Philip hurriedly tried to exin the situation when he saw Isabe''s doubtful expression. So, Harold was actually an exiled son of a prestigious family. No wonder he changed so much in such a short period of time! After hearing Philip''s exnation, realization dawned on Isabe. She had misunderstood Harold the entire time. But why did he lie to me about being the God of War when hees from a well-do family? Although being the son of a wealthy family isn''t as prestigious as being the God of War, it isn''t shabby at all! Why did he do such a thing? Was it because I had once told him how I admired the God of War? ¡°That fool!¡± Isabe muttered as she smacked her own forehead in exasperation. ¡°Ms. Turner, are you all right?¡± Isabe had spaced out after listening to his words. Not long after that, she suddenly smacked her own forehead. Her actions bewildered Philip considerably. ¡°It''s nothing. It''s just that Harold and I no longer have anything to do with each other. I don''t think I will be able to help you,¡± Isabe muttered in embarrassment after she realized she had behaved foolishly in front of the other man. ¡°Oh, no, Ms. Turner. Although the two of you are divorced, Mr. Campbell clearly cares about you still. Only you can persuade him to return.¡± Philip began to panic when Isabe rejected his request. Brian Campbell''s health was declining, and the former had given Philip an order he absolutely had to fulfill. He was tasked with bringing Harold home as soon as possible. ¡°Uh... He''s currently not in Dellmoor. I could try when he returns. However, I make no promises.¡± When Isabe saw how distressed Phillip was, she could only reluctantly agree to it. ¡°Then, I shall leave it to you, Ms. Turner. As long as you seed in persuading Mr. Campbell to return, the Campbell family will be deeply grateful to you and your family.¡± Philip breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Isabe''s words. After chatting for several more minutes, Philip finally departed the residential area feeling satisfied. Meanwhile, Harold was soundly sleeping when all this took ce. Somewhere on the far side of the mountain near the Schmidt family''s mansion, three men lurked as they stealthily observed the estate with binocrs. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 The three men were the top criminals from Jinrich. Ever since Harold took control and regted the underground forces'' power five years ago, there were many businesses that could no longer be carried out. Things like selling drugs, weapons, and prostitution were no longer allowed. The businesses of the criminals of Jinrich immediately hit rock bottom, and some of them were even forced to reconsider their careers. The criminals of Jinrich could only turn to kidnapping rivals, extorting wealthy businessmen, and so on to maintain their livelihood. When they had to carry out a task, they even had to handle it personally. It was truly a tragic sight. ¡°Cobra, we received information that the Schmidt family received over thirty invitation cards from Quintus and that even their lowly staff were allowed to attend the party Quintus is holding. It appears that Zyaire and Quintus have a good rtionship. If we kidnap him, would we perhaps incur Quintus'' wrath?¡± In an ented voice, one of the men asked as he passed the binocrs to Cobra. ¡°That''s even better. We would be able to bait Quintus to Jinrich and use the opportunity to off him. He''s kept a heavy hand on the underground forces everywhere for the past few years. All our customers were done in by him, and he doesn''t even have any intention to sell drugs. If it weren''t for him, we would not be in the current situation right now, reduced to kidnapping for ransom!¡± ¡°Yeah! If it weren''t for that jerk Quintus, we would not be suffering right now! So what if we piss him off? It''s not like he can take over Jinrich because this is our turf. A dragon could never hope to suppress the local snakes!¡± The mere mention of Quintus immediately made them all gnash their teeth angrily. ¡°All right, let''s proceed ording to the n. First, we''ll kidnap the old man Zyaire and wrangle up some start-up capital. When the timees, the God of War will take care of Quintus. The underground circles will then revert back to how it was five years ago, and our business will flourish!¡± Still holding onto the binocrs, Cobra detailed the n and distributed the tasks to the others. A day went by just like that. On the third day, Quintus prepared to celebrate the return of the mysterious Mr. Campbell. He even allowed the use of the sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel, which had never been allowed to the public prior to this. News of the party spread to all the upper-ss circle of Hishwick Ind. Countless affluent people received invitations to the party, and those who did not receive any plotted ways to get their hands on one. There were even people who were willing to offer one million for one of Quintus'' invitation cards. News of Mr. Campbell being the mastermind behind sweeping up the underground forces years ago and Quintus was said to be his underling who was managing things in his absence had spread far and wide. Everyone was curious about the Mr. Campbell and wished to see what the mysterious man looked like in person. They were also curious about the never been seen before the sixty-sixth floor of Paradise Hotel. Although the price was high, there were many who were willing to shell out that amount in order to obtain an invitation card. Despite that, none of Quintus'' underlings dared make a rash move, for the invitation cards were priceless. iming to be feeling unwell and thus unable to attend the party, one of the big shots in Hishwick Ind decided to auction his invitation card. In just half a day, the price of the invitation card rocketed to twenty million! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Finally, it was sold for twenty-five million and became the most expensive invitation card to be sold in history. The price of the mere invitation card was much higher than the worth of many affluent individuals, thus causing it to be the talk of the auction house as people discussed it enthusiastically. The party was scheduled to begin at eleven o''clock in the morning, The people who had received invitations were already gathered outside Paradise Hotel around nine o''clock in the morning. Harold, Marilyn, Evelyn, and the rest of the Schmidt family also waited at the entrance of Paradise Hotel. ¡°Marilyn, can we really trust his word? Wasn''t Quintus supposed to escort us personally? He''s nowhere to be found! What if we can''t get in when the timees and embarrass ourselves?¡± Evelyn muttered to Marilyn worriedly as they approached the entrance. Truth be told, when considering Harold''s previous deeds, Marilyn still found the former somewhat unreliable. ¡°It should be fine,¡± Marilyn replied uncertainly. The three of them followed behind the Schmidt family as they approached the reception. ¡°These three aren''t with us.¡± As Zyaire and the others waited for their invitations to be verified, Sylvena suddenly pointed toward the trio and announced to the person in charge of checking their invitations. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Initially, Marilyn and Evelyn thought even if Harold could not bring them in, they could still sneak in by following closely behind the others. After all, every invitation has a plus-one, and the Schmidt family has over thirty invitations! We should not have a problem following another three people in. If our rtives were to stop us from doing so, the subordinates would not dare to reject us. That was why Marilyn and Evelyn dared to show up there in the first ce. However, they did not expect Sylvena to deliberately go inst and call them out after she had her invitation card checked. ¡°The three of you, please show us your invitation cards!¡± Upon hearing Sylvena''s words, the staff immediately reached out their hands to stop Marilyn and Evelyn from entering. ¡°We do not have invitation cards, but my boyfriend knows Mr. Langdon!¡± Marilyn spoke softly because she was not sure if Harold''s words could be trusted. ¡°Well, plenty of people know Mr. Langdon, no? Almost everyone on Hishwick Ind knows him! The question is whether Mr. Langdon knows you guys,¡± the staff mocked tly. At the same time, the staff had disdainful looks on their faces. Sylvena, who was cleared to enter, could not help butugh when she heard what the staff said. ¡°Haha! You said Mr. Langdon would fetch you at the entrance, no? Where is he? Millions of people know Mr. Langdon, but he does not know you! Have fun waiting for Mr. Langdon to wee you guys. I''m going in now. Bye!¡± With that, Sylvena entered Paradise Hotel gleefully. ¡°You... Marilyn, you said he knows Quintus, right?¡± Evelyn was seeing red upon hearing Sylvena''s words, and she ended up venting her anger on Marilyn. ¡°I...¡± Marilyn turned toward Harold to shoot him an awkward nce. ¡°Calm down. I will give Quintus a call!¡± With that, Harold whipped out his phone and called Quintus'' private number. The staff checking the guests'' invitation cards looked down on Harold. Did he just call Mr. Langdon by his first name? It is as if they really know each other! At that moment, Quintus was suffering from diarrhea, so he was in the restroom. What did I have for breakfast? Did I eat something bad? Why is this happening? My legs are getting numb! Quintus left his phone in the office, so he did not know Harold was calling him. Meanwhile, Harold''s expression quickly turned grim because Quintus was not answering his phone. ¡°Marilyn, this fellow fooled you once again! He is a liar!¡± Seeing that no one was answering Harold''s call, Evelyn was infuriated. Harold was merely talking big that day! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What is going on, Harold?¡± Marilyn asked angrily. Being in a rtionship is not as wonderful as I thought! Well, perhaps Harold is not as good as I thought. ¡°What is the matter with Quintus? Why is he not answering my call?¡± Harold uttered in an awkward tone. Hearing that, the staff whispered to each other and smiled at each other. After that, one of them approached Harold and said in a sincere tone, ¡°Brat, let us see the number you are calling.¡± With that, he nced at the number Harold had called and shook his head. ¡°Ladies, this fellow lied to you. The number he called does not belong to Mr. Langdon,¡± the staff said in a sympathetic tone after turning toward Marilyn and Evelyn. ¡°Marilyn, I told you this guy is not reliable! Do you believe me now? Hmph!¡± Evelynined grumpily after hearing what the staff said. It is not that I am siding with the staff, but everything points to Harold being a liar. He is nothing more than a kept man who lies to women. Marilyn did not know what to say to defend Harold. ¡°What do they know? This is Quintus'' private number,¡± Harold responded calmly. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 ¡°Ha! Quintus'' private number? You sound even more ridiculous now!¡± Evelyn was not convinced. ¡°Ha! Quintus'' private number? You sound even more ridiculous now!¡± Evelyn was not convinced. ¡°Why don''t you believe me? Fine! I will prove it!¡± Seeing that neither Marilyn nor Evelyn believed him, Harold had no choice but to go to the extremes. I need to do something drastic. There are people around, and it is getting embarrassing. Harold could actually enter the hotel with his rose gold card, but he had already told Marilyn he would get Quintus to wee them. Hence, he was determined to make that happen. As soon as he finished his sentence, he took a couple of steps backward and shouted for Quintus. ¡°Quintus! Get your *ss down here!¡± Harold was so loud that he sounded like he was shouting through a microphone. Marilyn, Evelyn, and the staff were stunned by Harold''s action. At the same time, the people in the area were shooting Harold strange looks. By the time Marilyn and Evelyn had regained their senses, they immediately went pale. Utter embarrassment washed over them, prompting them to wish for the ground to swallow them up. ¡°Marilyn, you can mess around with him all you want! I am leaving!¡± Evelyn turned around and walked off because she could not endure the odd looks the passersby were giving her, and she was afraid that Harold would further embarrass her. I do not want to attend Mr. Campbell''s weing banquet anymore, nor do I even want to know what is on the sixty-sixth floor! ¡°Evelyn... Hey...¡± Marilyn wanted to stop her sister, but Harold was still rooted to the spot, leaving her in a difficult position. Less than two minutester, Marilyn managed to hail a taxi to get them out of there. ¡°Harold, it is time to go. We do not have to get in anymore, and I do not me you for it. Please stop fooling around. You are embarrassing me!¡± With that, Marilyn wanted to pull Harold away to save him from the embarrassment. ¡°Brat, this is Paradise Hotel. This is not a ce you cane and fool around as you wish. How dare you shout Mr. Langdon''s name? Are you sick of living?¡± The staff snapped back to their senses, stopped checking the other guests'' invitation cards, and surrounded Harold. How dare he shout Mr. Langdon''s name out loud? That is so disrespectful. We ought to teach this brat a lesson. Otherwise, everyone is going to starting here and doing the same thing he did. That would be humiliating for Mr. Langdon. ¡°I am terribly sorry, guys! He did not do it on purpose. I apologize on his behalf!¡± Marilyn panicked when she saw the staff had Harold surrounded. I know how strong Harold is. Heck, he kicked the gate of the Schmidt residence down and sent the Jackson family''s bodyguards flying with a kick. However, this is Paradise Hotel. No matter how strong he is, he cannot possibly go against the people associated with Paradise Hotel. What he said earlier had already offended the influential man of the underground forces, Quintus. The staffs were not satisfied with Marilyn''s apology, and they roared, ¡°Hmph! Do you think an apology will suffice? What do you take Mr. Langdon for?¡± With that, they went up to Harold and held his cor. Harold did not bother stopping them or resisting because he saw Quintus running out of the hotel. Quintus, who had just rushed out of Paradise Hotel, saw the staff grabbing Harold by the cor. His knees had already gone weak due to diarrhea he had been suffering from since the morning. When he saw what the staff were doing, his face went pale, and he instantly shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Stop! Have you guys grown nerves of steel overnight?¡± The staff heard Quintus'' voice and immediately turned around in fear. There, they saw Quintus running toward them fearfully with his weak knees. When Quintus was still in the restroom, he heard Harold''s voice, and he knew Harold had arrived. Knowing that he had missed Harold''s phone call because he did not have his phone with him, Quintus immediately pulled his pants up and ran out of the hotel. p! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. p! The moment Quintus arrived at the entrance, he pped the staff hard across their faces. ¡°Mr. Langdon!¡± The staff''s faces were swollen, but they greeted Quintus respectfully instead of saying anything in retaliation. ¡°Are you two blind? This is my boss, Mr. Campbell! In other words, he is everyone''s boss! How dare you guysy your hands on Mr. Campbell? Do you have a death wish?¡± Quintus thundered before looking at Harold anxiously. Indeed, Harold could have killed those two members of the staff easily if they were to have crossed him. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Harold saw how Quintus was about to hug him emotionally, so he quickly held up his hands to stop Quintus. Harold saw how Quintus was about to hug him emotionally, so he quickly held up his hands to stop Quintus. ¡°What is the matter with you? Why can you not walk straight? Did you not answer my call just now because you were messing around with that actress?¡± Harold asked in a displeased tone. The passersby jumped in rm when they heard the tone Harold talked to Quintus in. That is the most powerful man in underground circles around the world! However, they soon realized what was going on after hearing Quintus'' response. Quintus shivered, and he almost pooped his pants when he saw Harold''s unhappy expression. ¡°I am innocent, Mr. Campbell! I knew you wereing today, and I would not have cked off no matter what! It is just that something I ate this morning is causing me to have food poisoning. I have been stuck in the restroom since the morning, and my knees have even gone weak!¡± Quintus quickly exined himself. ¡°Pfft!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Marilyn, who was behind Harold, could not hold back herughter when she heard what Quintus said. Marilyn was on cloud nine at that moment, and her gloomy feelings from before hadpletely dissipated. It turns out that Harold was telling the truth. He really knows Quintus. Based on how scared Quintus is of Harold, it is safe to assume that Harold was the man who defeated the underground forces back then. Isabe and I have misunderstood Harold all this while. However, since Harold is already such an influential man, why did he need to lie to Isabe and tell her he was God of War? Although he is not as incredible as God of War, he is still one of the most powerful men in the world! Could it be that he knew Isabe had always been secretly in love with the legendary God of War? Marilyn''s gaze turnedplicated the moment Isabe popped up in her mind. Meanwhile, Quintus, who was used to being respected wherever he went, was not happy when he heard someoneughing at him. Therefore, he instinctively red at Marilyn, and she was startled. As soon as Quintus did that, he was frightened. Wait! This girl came with Mr. Campbell, no? She could be Mr. Campbell''s girl! With that in mind, his face became as pale as a sheet. ¡°I am so sorry, Ma''am. I did not do that on purpose. Please be magnanimous and do not take my action to heart!¡± Quintus apologized. Marilyn was startled once again. He is a powerful man in underground circles, and he is apologizing to me! Is this really happening? I am merely an actress! Marilyn was ttered beyond words. Nevertheless, she knew Harold was the only reason Quintus treated her respectfully. Even so, she was delighted with Harold''s status in society. Simultaneously, she was d about the way Quintus addressed her. The staff and influential people on Hishwick Ind at the scene were bbergasted by Quintus'' behavior because he was incredibly humble. He is the man who controls the world''s underground forces. Why is he acting so humble? This is unbelievable! However, with the rumors of the past two days in mind, everyone soon realized what was happening. After all, the young man before their eyes, Harold, was the man who defeated all the underground forces back then. ¡°All right. Get someone to buy medicine for you. Take more of it so that you will not make a fool out of yourself.¡± Harold was amused. I meant to stop Quintus from addressing Marilyn that way, but I was too late. Not only did he address her so, but he had even apologized to her. Harold had no choice but to let the matter go. ¡°You! Go to the pharmacy to fetch me some medicine!¡± Upon hearing what Harold said, Quintus turned toward the staff and ordered the staff to buy the medicine he needed. ¡°Mr. Campbell, perhaps you and Ma''am should head up to the sixty-sixth floor first. I... I can barely hold it in anymore. I need to use the restroom.¡± Quintus'' stomach started acting out again after he ordered the staff to go to the pharmacy. His face flushed bright red as he tried to hold his diarrhea in. Quintus was in so much difort that his legs were shaking, but he did not dare to leave without Harold''s permission. ¡°Go on! Do not embarrass yourself in public!¡± Harold instructed when he saw how ufortable Quintus looked. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Quintus only dared to leave upon getting Harold''s permission. This time around, he brought his phone along to the restroom. This will save me from getting into trouble. Quintus only dared to leave upon getting Harold''s permission. This time around, he brought his phone along to the restroom. This will save me from getting into trouble. A while after getting into the toilet, he called the person in charge on the sixty-sixth floor and told him to wee Harold in. Only one staff member was left checking everyone''s invitation card at the entrance, so Harold decided to go to the sixty-sixth floor with Marilyn on their own. Meanwhile, no one knew where Evelyn had gone to. Marilyn tried calling her on the phone, but the call was disconnected before it had even gone through. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Little did Harold and Marilyn know that Evelyn was in grave danger. When Evelyn was leaving, she hailed a taxi by the side of the road. Upon getting into the car, she told the driver to drive her back to the mansion with a gold rooster statue. Since she was in a rage, she failed to realize that the driver had brought her to a secluded area instead. By the time she realized it, it was toote. All of the sudden, the driver attacked her and knocked the back of her neck to knock her out. After she passed out, the man dragged her toward a port, and there were already people there waiting for them. ¡°Boss, I did not manage to catch Zyaire, but I caught a beautiful girl,¡± the driver said to his superior after dragging Evelyn onto a ship. Those men were the criminals from Jinrich who were observing the Schmidt residence on the mountain the day before. When they saw Marilyn calling Evelyn on the phone, they immediately switched the phone off. ¡°Not bad! If Zyaire does not want to pay up, we can use this girl to ckmail him! It seems like Lady Luck is on our side! You guys should continue ording to our initial n!¡± the superior eximed. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± With that, the driver left the port and returned to the vicinity of Paradise Hotel to keep watch. Marilyn thought Evelyn refused to answer her phone because she was still angry. Hence, Marilyn decided to let Evelyn be and went up to the sixty-sixth floor while holding Harold''s arm. By then, there were around eighty people present on the sixty-sixth floor, and around half of those people were from the Schmidt family. The members of the Schmidt family grew curious when they saw Marilyn and Harold exiting the elevator while linking arms. How did they get in? ¡°H-How did you guys get here?¡± Sylvena asked in disbelief. Marilyn heard those words and noticed how her rtives were all looking at her curiously. With Harold''s arm in hers, she uttered gleefully, ¡°Quintus went to the entrance to wee us, of course!¡± At that moment, she no longer looked dejected. Instead, she was brimming with happiness. ¡°That is impossible! You cannot even lie, can you? Should he not also be here if Mr. Langdon had gone there to wee you guys? You guys must have sneaked in! I will report you guys to the manager!¡± Sylvena was not convinced, and she went to look for the manager. The family captured the attention of everyone present at the scene. Right then, the manager was seen exiting the elevator after receiving a call from Quintus. He was ready to open the anticipated and mysterious sixty-sixth floor to the guests. ¡°Hi, are you the manager?¡± Sylvena saw the nametag pinned to the manager''s chest. The manager halted in his tracks and asked, ¡°I am the manager of Paradise Hotel and the person in charge of the sixty-sixth floor. How may I help you?¡± Sylvena introduced herself and pointed at Harold and Marilyn. ¡°I am the wife of Ewan Stones, Mr. Langdon''s favorite subordinate. I want to report these two people. They sneaked in without invitation cards!¡± As soon as those words fell, everyone turned to look at Harold and Marilyn. Marilyn''s expression turned grim when she saw everyone looking at her. Although we do not have invitation cards, Quintus invited us in personally. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Before Marilyn could exin the situation, the manager uttered, ¡°Mrs. Stones, the employees of Paradise Hotel are all very responsible. Since these two individuals could get into the hotel and arrive on the sixty-sixth floor, our staff members had already given them clearance. Besides, Paradise Hotel prioritizes the consumers. In the event that these two individuals had sneaked in without invitation cards, we would punish the employee who had been careless with their job.¡± To Marilyn''s surprise, the manager did not even bother asking Harold and her to show their invitation cards. ¡°But¡ª¡± Sylvena wanted to make a case, but the manager interrupted her speech. ¡°I think everyone here is a member of Paradise Hotel, and I bet everyone here is eager to find out what is on the sixty-sixth floor. After all, we have never opened it to the public. Now, let us find out what is inside!¡± With that, the manager ignored Sylvena, walked up to a futuristic door, scanned his corneas on the monitor, and opened the door. Sylvena was utterly embarrassed when the manager ignored her. She felt even more upset when she saw the smug look on Marilyn''s face. However, she could do nothing about it other thanin to her husband, Ewan. She was asking him to get Harold and Marilyn kicked out. At that time, no one was interested in what she was trying to do. Instead, everyone was looking forward to finding out what exactly was on the sixty-sixth floor. When they saw the futuristic door, they were all expecting to see a room filled with high-tech gadgets. After the futuristic door was opened, however, everyone was stunned by the scene before their eyes. There was another door inside. Moreover, there was a world of difference between the door before their eyes and the futuristic door. The door they were looking at was an old wooden door that looked like one of the doors of those dpidated houses in the slums. Compared to the technologically advanced door, this wooden door looked as though it had been there for ages. ¡°What?¡± Everyone at the scene was looking at the manager in bafflement. Meanwhile, Harold was just as taken aback as the others. However, he did not look confused. Instead, he was tearing up. I know that door! Memories from when he ran away from home and made a living for himself came rushing back at once. That door belonged to the house he, Quintus, and Quintus'' sister had rented in the slums back then. Upon seeing that door, Harold could not help imagining what was hidden behind it. ¡°Calm down, everyone. I will open the door soon.¡± The manager looked at the puzzled crowd, took out another old-fashioned key, and prepared to open the old wooden door. Right when the manager was about to open the door, Harold suddenly said, ¡°Let me do it!¡± The manager turned toward Harold and hesitated. While the manager was still hesitating, Harold took the key off the manager''s grip. After taking the long-lost key, Harold felt a sense of nostalgia, and he unlocked the door deftly. Right then, a familiar damp smell invaded his nose, and Harold took a deep breath before pushing the door open and walking in. It was a house with two bedrooms and a living room. In the living room, there was an old color television, a couch with a lot of its surface peeling off, a small table, and a few small benches. From N?velDrama.Org. The items inside were all old and used, and one could definitely feel as though they had entered a house in the slums. Even so, the living room was kept tidy. One of the rooms inside obviously belonged to a girl due to how well-organized it was. On the other hand, the room next to it had things strewn across the ce. Upon seeing what was before his eyes, Harold could not help touching everything in the house. Everything here looks exactly like the shabby house we used to live in. Did Quintus move all the things we had in the shabby house here? Even the walls are constructed based on the ones we had in the old house. Heck, even the cracks in the walls are the same! That tidy room belonged to Quintus'' sister, and Quintus and I used to stay in that messy room! Although his sister would always help us tidy up our room, we would mess everything up within a day. That familiar scent reminded Harold of the past and the urge to work hard and prove his worth to everyone. To him, those were the times his life was filled with passion and emotions. ¡°Is this all the sixty-sixth has to offer? The scene of an old house?¡± someone asked the manager in a confused tone. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 None of them were expecting the sixty-sixth floor, which was never open to the public, to be an old house. Naturally, they were very disappointed with that discovery. ¡°That''s right. The sixty-sixth floor is indeed an old house. I know you all are very disappointed, but this old house is actually Mr. Langdon''s most prized possession. It contains the memories that he shared with Mr. Campbell before they achieved sess. Mr. Campbell used to stay here with Mr. Langdon and his sister,¡± the manager exined when he saw the disappointed looks on their faces. The crowd felt a little better after they realized the value of the old house. The manager then brought them on a tour inside the two-bedroom house before opening the back door. Everyone gasped in shock when they saw a bright light pouring into the house. They then followed the manager through the doorway and arrived at what seemed like the grand lobby on the first floor. Upon closer inspection, however, they realized that something was not quite right about the ce. Although its design was simr to that of the lobby on the first floor, it was a little smaller and had slight differences in the decor. For example, the walls were decorated with lots of famous, world-ss paintings and unique artifacts that were one-of-a-kind. The crowd then shifted their gaze back toward the manager as he exined the meaning behind the sixty-sixth floor. ¡°The sixty-sixth floor was designed to consist of three parts¡ªpast, present, and future. The two- bedroom house we just saw represents Mr. Langdon and Mr. Campbell''s past. It was the house that Mr. Campbell, Mr. Langdon, and his sister used to live in. This area that we''re currently in represents the things they own in the present. Mr. Langdon will be hosting a banquet to wee Mr. Campbell''s return in the next section, which represents their future. Feel free to have a look around this exhibit and think about your past experiences as well as your current achievements.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Apart from the juniors from the Schmidt family and a few of their lucky servants, the people present at the exhibit were all big shots from Hishwick Ind. Since they all started out with nothing and worked really hard to achieve their wealth and status in society, their feelings of disappointment were immediately gone as they reminisced about their past. They were not as sessful as Harold and Quintus, nor did they suffer as much as the two. Even so, witnessing that exhibit about the past and the present really touched their hearts and reminded them of their roots. Even the subordinates from the Schmidt family were moved by what they saw. Mr. Campbell and Mr. Langdon had it rougher than all of us back then, and yet, they were able to reach such incredible heights in life all by themselves. Seeing their sess sure fills our hearts with hope! Naturally, the juniors of the Schmidt family were the least moved by the exhibit as they had all been born with a silver spoon in their mouths. They never had to work hard to get where they were, so they couldn''t possibly understand the true meaning behind the theme of the exhibit. All Marilyn and the others noticed were the famous paintings and unique antiques that they saw upon entering the exhibit. Whoa... Look at all this stuff... These are all ridiculously valuable artifacts! One of the reasons Marilyn became an actress was her passion for swords, so she found herself attracted to a beautiful antique sword that was disyed on the wall. ¡°You like that sword?¡± Harold asked softly when he saw her staring excitedly at it. Marilyn nodded in response. Harold then took the sword off the wall and handed it over to Marilyn. While Marilyn was distracted with drawing the sword out of its scabbard, Sylvena seized the opportunity and pushed one of the subordinates into her path. Thetter bumped into Marilyn, causing her to lunge forward with the sword in hand and knock down one of the paintings in front of her. The impact tore a huge hole in the middle of the painting. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 After taking a moment to steady herself, Marilyn turned around and shot the subordinate a furious re. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± After taking a moment to steady herself, Marilyn turned around and shot the subordinate a furious re. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± The subordinate went pale when he saw that the painting was ruined. ¡°I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to do that!¡± he apologized profusely with his head held low. ¡°I can''t believe you just ruined one of Mr. Langdon''s paintings, Marilyn! From what I''ve heard, Mr. Langdon would never collect any artifact that costs less than ten million, and the ones disyed here are all world-ss, one-of-a-kind artifacts. You''re done for this time!¡± Sylvena gloated while staring at the ruined painting on the floor. Naturally, themotion quickly drew the attention of the crowd around them. ¡°Isn''t that The Last Meal by the famous artist Lazaro D''Amato? They say it''s one of his iconic works of art! Nobody knows its whereabouts after a mysterious individual acquired it for three hundred million at an auction three years ago. Who would''ve known it''d end up here at this exhibit on the sixty-sixth floor? It''s a truly remarkable painting, and yet, you guys destroyed it!¡± someone in the crowd eximed in shock after recognizing the painting and realizing its value. The rest of the crowd gasped in shock and stared wide-eyed at Marilyn, who still had the sword in her hand. That painting is worth three hundred million, and Marilyn had just ruined itpletely! Marilyn, too, went pale when she heard the person''s words and saw the crowd ring daggers at her. ¡°This isn''t my fault! I only knocked the painting over because he bumped into me earlier!¡± Marilyn exined in a trembling voice while pointing at the subordinate, who was as white as a sheet at that point. From N?velDrama.Org. The subordinate took a few steps back in fear and panic when he realized the seriousness of the situation. I only make a little over four thousand a month, and this painting was worth three hundred million three years ago. There''s no telling how much the price has gone up by now! I could never pay that off even if I worked the rest of my life! No, I can''t just let her pin this all on me! I have to do something! Afraid of being held ountable for what happened, the look in the subordinate''s eyes grew vicious as he pointed at Marilyn and protested, ¡°She''s lying! She identally destroyed the painting while swinging that sword around, but she''s trying to pin the me on me to avoid taking responsibility for her actions!¡± Because Marilyn''s mother was Zyaire''s second wife, they were not respected in the Schmidt family at all. In fact, their statuses were lower than that of the subordinates, so it was unlikely that anyone would take Marilyn''s side. Sure enough, nobody seemed to believe Marilyn at all. Not wanting to let such a golden opportunity slide, Sylvena was quick to chime in and back the subordinate up. ¡°Yeah! I saw it too! She ruined the painting while she was ying with that sword earlier! Hey, Marilyn! Could you not try to me someone else for your own wrongdoing? Just how shameless can you get?¡± Since no one was paying them any attention earlier, they didn''t see what really happened. That, combined with Marilyn''s lowly status in the Schmidt family, led to the crowd believing Sylvena and the subordinate instead. Sylvena and Marilyn are sisters, so Sylvena would have no reason to help a subordinate instead of her own family member. Therefore, Sylvena must be choosing to side with the truth instead of her sister! ¡°I knew they shouldn''t be allowed here! I don''t know how they managed to get in, but the recent scandal has already caused our stocks to plummet! It hasn''t even been a few days, and she has caused us trouble again! I can''t believe we need to pay hundreds of millions'' worth ofpensation! She''s such a good-for-nothing! I''m ashamed to have her as part of the family!¡± ¡°Yeah! I don''t even know why people like her exist! We should''ve all voted to have her exiled or something!¡± Marilyn''s other rtives from the Schmidt family were all insulting her as well. ¡°You guys...¡± Marilyn was so angry that she trembled all over. Even her father, Zyaire, refused to believe her and looked the other way. Right as Marilyn was drowning in the overwhelming feeling of helplessness and despair, Harold walked up to her and held her trembling hand. For some reason, the warmth of his hand gave her aforting sense of security. ¡°They won''t believe me, Harold!¡± Marilyn was on the verge of breaking down in tears when she said that. ¡°That''s fine; I believe you. Besides, it''s just a painting! Have you forgotten who I am?¡± Harold replied calmly. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Hearing that calmed Marilyn down somewhat. ¡°Oh, you''re right! How could I have forgotten about your identity? Still, this painting is worth three hundred million! Aren''t you mad that it''s ruined?¡± she asked with a guilty look on her face. ¡°Rx! As much as it may have cost, it is still just a painting! You could even wreck a couple more if you feel like it!¡± Harold reassured her in a nonchnt tone. The people in the crowd had disdainful looks on their faces when they heard that. Does this guy''s shamelessness know no bounds? How could he make a painting that''s worth three hundred million sound like it''s nothing? He doesn''t even look like he can afford to pay for it! ¡°But this painting belongs to Mr. Langdon... I''m worried that he might get upset! I don''t want this to affect the friendship between you two!¡± Marilyn said worriedly. In order to calm her down, Harold turned around and grabbed two more paintings from the wall. Unsure of what he wanted to do with the paintings, Marilyn asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Everyone else at the scene, too, was curious as to what his next move would be. They got their answer a few secondster when Harold tore up the two paintings before their very eyes. Just like that, he had proven his point through his actions. The crowd that was murmuring among themselves a moment ago wentpletely silent as they stared wide-eyed at Harold in shock and disbelief. The only sounds that filled the area were that of the paintings being torn and the crowd swallowing nervously as they watched on. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What the f*ck is wrong with him? This is Mr. Langdon''s private collection! The things he collects are all worth over ten million, and the paintings that he disys on the sixty-sixth floor are definitely a lot more expensive! The Last Meal was worth three hundred million, but that price was from three years ago. It must be worth around five or six hundred million by now! After all, it''s one of those things that are high in value but low in demand. The fact that the two paintings in his hands were ced on the same floor suggests that they are probably worth hundreds of millions. Usually, people are extremely careful when handling such paintings, but this guy just casually tore them apart as though they were nothing! Just how insolent can he get? ¡°You...¡± Marilyn was so shocked by Harold''s actions that she fell speechless. Ewan and the manager squeezed their way through the crowd after noticing themotion, only to go pale when they saw the three torn paintings on the floor. ¡°W-What''s going on here?¡± they asked while pointing at Harold and Marilyn. ¡°You came right on time, Hubby! I don''t know how Marilyn and that toyboy of hers managed to get in here, but they just deliberately destroyed three of the paintings! You should catch them and inform Mr. Langdon about this!¡± Sylvena shouted upon seeing them. Ewan and the manager gasped in shock when they heard that. ¡°Seize them!¡± Ewan ordered his subordinates, who were standing behind them. A few burly men in ck then stepped forward and pointed their guns at Harold''s and Marilyn''s heads. Marilyn felt her legs go weak as she stared down the barrel of the gun. All she could do was look helplessly at Harold in hopes of him doing something to save her. ¡°You know what I really hate? People pointing their guns at me and those that I care about. You shouldn''t have pulled a gun on me, Ewan,¡± Harold said coldly,pletely ignoring the gun that was aimed at his head. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Having been caught off guard by Harold''s defiance and nonchnt behavior, Ewan froze in surprise when he heard that. Having been caught off guard by Harold''s defiance and nonchnt behavior, Ewan froze in surprise when he heard that. Although he had already witnessed Harold mouthing off two days ago, Ewan didn''t think he would go that far. I''m the one with the upper hand here, so I should be the one delivering the cool lines! How dare he steal my role? ¡°That''s too bad, then. You see, I love speaking to people while pointing guns at them. What are you going to do about it, huh? Oh, that''s right! You can''t do anything!¡± Harold was about to say something when a cold voice rang out from behind the crowd. ¡°Those who dared pull a gun on Harold like that have all died!¡± Huh? Who could possibly be bold enough to say that at a time like this? The crowd turned around curiously, only to gasp in shock when they saw who it was. It was a young, handsome man with an exhausted look on his face. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That man was none other than Quintus, the leader of all underground forces in the world. Ewan and the manager shuddered just from hearing his voice. They didn''t even need to turn around to know who it was. As Quintus slowly made his way over, Ewan jabbed a finger at Harold and said, ¡°You came right on time, Mr. Langdon! This insolent punk had the audacity to tear up your precious paintings! I was just about to teach him a lesson!¡± To his surprise, Quintus ignored him and moved the barrel of the gun away from Harold''s head. Right as everyone thought Quintus was about to kill Harold himself, Quintus turned around and pressed the gun against Ewan''s forehead. ¡°W-What are you doing, Mr. Langdon? It was him who destroyed your paintings, not me!¡± Ewan was so scared that his legs went weak, and his body was trembling all over. Quintus was infamous in the criminal underworld for his terrifying brutality. That was how he managed to rule over all the underground organizations without anyone betraying him. Instead of answering his question, Quintus simply lowered the gun and shot Ewan in the thigh. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Ewan screamed at the top of his lungs in pain and agony. Some of the women in the crowd shrieked in panic, ¡°Murder! Murder!¡± Ewan had fear and confusion written all over his face as he knelt on the ground and asked, ¡°Why did you shoot me, Mr. Langdon?¡± ¡°I told you, those who dared pull a gun on Harold like that have all died. The only reason I didn''t shoot you in the head is that I don''t have the authority to do so!¡± Quintus replied coldly. He then knelt before Harold and held the gun high above his head as he said apologetically, ¡°I''m terribly sorry for not disciplining my subordinates well enough, Mr. Campbell. I can''t believe they were bold enough to pull a gun on you. Please punish me as you see fit!¡± Everyone''s jaws dropped in shock when they heard what Quintus said, especially those from the Schmidt family and the men in ck, who still had their guns pointed at Marilyn. None of them could bring themselves to believe what they had just witnessed. What? Quintus is the head of the entire world''s underground forces, and yet, he''s apologizing to Harold on his knees? On top of that, he called Harold ¡°Mr. Campbell¡±! That means Harold wasn''t lying when he imed to be Mr. Campbell while he was at the Schmidt family''s banquet the day before yesterday! Not only is he the one who brought order to the underground forces all over the world, but he''s also the star of this banquet tonight! Ewan and Sylvena were on the verge of having mental breakdowns as they slumped weakly to the floor. Shouldn''t the stars of the show make their appearance at the veryst minute? Why would he show up before the banquet even starts? Why did he have to be the loser we used to look down upon? Oh, my goodness... We are so screwed! Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Harold ignored Ewan and Sylvena as he shifted his gaze toward the man in ck, who still had his gun pointed at Marilyn. Harold ignored Ewan and Sylvena as he shifted his gaze toward the man in ck, who still had his gun pointed at Marilyn. Terrified by Harold''s icy-cold gaze, the man dropped his gun and knelt before him the same way Quintus did. He was so scared that he even forgot to apologize and beg for forgiveness. Marilyn breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the gun was no longer pointed at her head. She then stood behind Harold and stared nervously at Quintus and the others. Harold gave her a reassuring pat on the hand to calm her down before turning to face Quintus, who was still on his knees. Quintus, Ewan, and even the big shots of Hishwick Ind all held their breaths as they anxiously waited for Harold to make his move. Right when they thought Harold would help him up, he shocked everyone by saying, ¡°You''re right. You should be punished for not keeping your subordinates under control. For your punishment, I want you to end yourself.¡± What? Did Harold just tell Quintus to kill himself? He may have dominated the underground forces all over the world back then, but he had already handed them over to Quintus about five to six years ago! Would Quintus really listen to him now that he has the entire world''s underground forces at his fingertips? Isn''t he afraid of Quintus turning against him? What is this guy thinking? The crowd believed that Harold''s insolent behavior would ultimately lead to his own demise. Even Marilyn tugged at the hem of his shirt with a worried look in her eyes. After all, Quintus still had the gun in his hand, so he still posed a threat to them. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Harold simply turned around and shed her a reassuring look in response. The look on Quintus'' face turned incredibly gloomy after hearing what Harold said. That led the crowd to believe that he would turn on Harold out of sheer desperation to save himself. When one''s life gets threatened, it would only make sense to discard one''s honor in order to stay alive. However, Quintus surprised everyone by pointing the gun at his head instead. What? Is he seriously going to shoot himself in the head simply because Harold told him to? As much as he didn''t want to die, Quintus didn''t dare go against Harold''s orders either. First of all, Harold was the one who provided him with everything that he currently owned. In other words, his sess in life would not have been possible without Harold. Second of all, he was all too familiar with Harold''s capabilities, so he knew full well that resistance would be futile anyway. Harold was able to move faster than a bullet, so Quintus wouldn''t even have time to pull the trigger if he tried to shoot Harold. Third of all, he was the only person at the scene who knew about Harold''s alternative identity as the world-renowned God of War. That title alone was more than enough to discourage him from resisting at all. ¡°You were the one who gave me this life, Mr. Campbell. If you wish to take it back, then it is all yours for the taking. Please look after my sister when I''m gone. If there is a next life, I would dly be your subordinate once again!¡± Quintus said before pulling the trigger in front of everyone. Bang! Quintus'' body shook slightly as the gun went off with a loud bang. To everyone''s surprise, however, Quintus turned out to be perfectly fine. In fact, there wasn''t even a single drop of blood on his head. Was the gun empty? The crowd was quick to dismiss that thought when they saw smokeing out of the barrel of the gun. Besides, a gun without bullets would not have gone off with a loud bang when fired. After breathing a sigh of relief, Quintus lowered his head and eximed gratefully, ¡°Thank you for having mercy on me, Mr. Campbell!¡± ¡°Look! What''s that in his hand?¡± someone eximed in shock while pointing at Harold. The crowd shifted their gaze toward Harold, only to see him holding a smoking-hot bullet in between his index and middle finger. The tip of the gun was only an inch away from Quintus'' head when he fired it, and yet, Harold was able to catch the bullet with his bare hands! Is he even human? Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Everyone gasped in shock and disbelief when they saw the smokeing from the bullet in Harold''s hand. Did he seriously just catch that bullet in that split second? This is something straight out of a movie! It''s no wonder Quintus wouldn''t dare resist when ordered to kill himself! He wouldn''t even stand a chance against Harold! That was when Ewan fully understood why Quintus had shot him in the leg earlier. Had Quintus not done so, Ewan would probably have been dead long ago. He shed Quintus a grateful look, but Quintus was not in the mood to deal with him. He knew all too well how ridiculously powerful Harold was, so he wasn''t surprised in the slightest when Harold caught the bullet. You could have ten guns pointed at Mr. Campbell''s head, and you still wouldn''t be able to graze him! That was something I learned six years ago! ¡°Come on; get up. How much do these paintings cost?¡± Harold asked as he let go of the bullet, allowing it to hit the ground with a loud clink. Quintus was about to stand up, but he dropped to his knees again when he heard that. ¡°Please don''t make such jokes, Mr. Campbell!¡± Harold was the one who established Paradise Hotel. As Quintus was just managing it for him, his position was only one rank higher than Logan, Carolyn, Xander, and Bronson. Even then, the four of them were a lot more powerful than him outside of Paradise Hotel. ¡°I''m not joking. I want you to calcte the cost of these paintings and have those two pay for them,¡± Harold said while pointing at Sylvena and the subordinate from the Schmidt family. Hearing that scared them so much that they nearly peed themselves on the spot. ¡°I-I-It was Marilyn who destroyed the paintings, Mr. Campbell! Why are we the ones being punished?¡± Sylvena protested instinctively. ¡°You shoved that subordinate of yours into Marilyn, which caused her to identally destroy The Last Meal. Did you really think I didn''t see that?¡± Harold replied coldly. Sylvena took a few steps back in fear when she heard that. ¡°E-Even if that really is the case, I should only be held ountable for destroying The Last Meal! You were the one who tore the other two paintings up! We all saw it!¡± she argued while pointing at the paintings that Harold tore to pieces. We all witnessed him tearing those paintings up! He can''t possibly deny that fact in front of everyone! ¡°Yes, you''re right. I was the one who tore those two paintings to pieces, but I only resorted to such extreme measures to calm Marilyn down because you tried to frame her. Therefore, you are the one who caused all of this, so it only makes sense to have you take responsibility for it,¡± Harold exined. Sylvena was livid with anger and frustration. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°N-Now you''re just being unreasonable!¡± ¡°Framing, lying, and being unreasonable are allmon tactics of yours. I''m simply giving you a taste of your own medicine. Of course, you may choose not to pay up if you don''t want to. I''ll just collect the payment myself. However, things are going to be far worse, then. I simply need to give the word, and all the Schmidt family''s businesses will go bankrupt overnight,¡± Harold retorted with a disdainful look on his face. ¡°You...¡± Sylvena was extremely frustrated, but there was nothing she could say in retaliation. Eventually, she had no choice but to turn to her father for help. After all, Zyaire was the only one who could afford to pay thepensation for the paintings. As reluctant as Zyaire was, he maintained a somewhat calm expression as he made his way through the crowd. Both Marilyn and Sylvena were family to him, so he needed to do something. Assuming that Harold only wanted to avenge Marilyn, Zyaire said, ¡°Marilyn and Sylvena are sisters, so that makes us all family. Having Sylvena pay up is no different from having the Schmidt family pay up. I''ll have Sylvena apologize to you two, so would you please forgive her this once?¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Marilyn tugged at the hem of Harold''s shirt when she heard what her father said, but Harold refused to let them off the hook so easily. Marilyn tugged at the hem of Harold''s shirt when she heard what her father said, but Harold refused to let them off the hook so easily. ¡°Family? You had Marilyn, Evelyn, and their mother dine with the subordinates at the banquet the day before yesterday. Did you think of them as family when you invited the subordinates but not them?¡± Harold retorted while ring coldly at Zyaire. Zyaire''s face turned red with embarrassment and awkwardness when he heard that. ¡°I...¡± He had wanted to defend himself, but the words were stuck in his throat. Everything Harold mentioned was true, so there was nothing Zyaire could say in retaliation. Marilyn''s other rtives in the Schmidt family, too, had guilty looks on their faces. Harold then turned around and asked Quintus, ¡°Hey, Quintus! Are you done calcting the cost of the paintings yet?¡± That was when Quintus finally realized Harold was avenging Marilyn, Evelyn, and Jeslyn. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell. Lazaro''s The Last Meal was worth three hundred million when I acquired it three years ago, but someone has been offering me one billion for it over the past two years, so let''s set the price at one billion. As for the other two paintings, they cost one hundred and one hundred and thirty million and a little over fifty million, respectively. Their prices should have doubled up by now, so I''ll consider three hundred million for those two. That gives us a grand total of one billion three hundred and sixty million!¡± Quintus deliberately marked up the prices in order to help Harold out. ¡°Gambling King, since you''re Marilyn''s father, I''ll go easy on you and give you a discount. You only need to pay one billion and three hundred million,¡± Harold said nonchntly. Zyaire nearly exploded with anger when he heard that. From N?velDrama.Org. Those three paintings are only worth five hundred million at most, but this b*stard raised the price up to one billion and three hundred million! Ourpany has suffered huge losses throughout the past few days after our stocks crashed, and now, we need to fork out over a billion... Our stocks are bound to drop even more if word gets out about this! Everyone at the scene was shocked by Harold''s demands and the prices of the paintings, but they didn''t dare say a word because it was Quintus'' collection. ¡°What''s the matter, Gambling King? Are you short on cash or something? Why did you reject my offer to donate ten billion to the Schmidt family yesterday?¡± Harold asked with a sarcastic smile when he saw that Zyaire was livid with rage. Eventually, Zyaire let out a helpless sigh and gave in to his demand. ¡°I... Fine! Give me your bank ount number, Mr. Campbell. I''ll head back to the office and have the finance staff transfer the money!¡± After all, haggling was not exactly his forte. ¡°Give him the bank ount number, Quintus!¡± I came here with the intention of currying favor with the mysterious Mr. Campbell in hopes of restoring shareholder confidence and improving our stock prices. However, we ended up offending Harold and Quintus at the same time and suffered even more losses instead. Had I known that Mr. Campbell had been in my house for the past two days and was dating my daughter, I would have... The look on Zyaire''s face turned incredibly gloomy as he prepared to leave with his family after obtaining the bank ount number. ¡°Hold it right there! Did I say you could leave?¡± Harold called out to Zyaire right as he was leaving with the rest of the Schmidt family. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you have any more instructions?¡± Zyaire reluctantly turned around, his face a mix of frustration and embarrassment. His question was posed to Harold in front of the many influential figures of Hishwick Ind. It had been decades since he''d been treated in such a manner. No one had ever dared to treat him disrespectfully since he acquired his position as the Gambling King. Never before had he experienced such humiliation in front of a crowd. However, Harold''s status was unquestionable, and despite the anger that bubbled within him, Zyaire couldn''t reveal it. ¡°I wouldn''t dream of giving orders. Everyone here is among the elites of Hishwick Ind. Right here and now, I want to make it crystal clear that Marilyn Schmidt is under my protection. Should you dare to harm or force her into any undesirable situations, think long and hard about whether you can withstand the storm of my fury! This warning applies to the Schmidt family as well!¡± Harold looked straight at Zyaire at the end. His words were humble initially but soon swelled with authority and an unmistakable air of menace. He was issuing a warning to the entire Hishwick Ind high society. In Hishwick Ind, such bold derations were rare, even for someone as powerful as Quintus. Yet, Harold was undaunted. In his eyes, even if all the leaders of Hishwick Ind banded together, they would amount to nothing. Perhaps Harold was the only one in the world who dared to make such a daring statement before such a big group of influential figures. Standing by his side, Marilyn trembled. He had promised her that no one would ever force her to do anything she didn''t want to do again. At first, she had thought his words were sweet nothings. Little did she know that he would make good on his promise at this very moment. His assertive words were sweeter to her than any romantic gesture. He was a man of action. With his bold deration, all her previous restraints and worries dissipated. She could finally be her true self, embracing what she loved and rejecting what she didn''t. The crowd was initially puzzled by Harold''s statement. However, everything clicked once they recalled the recent events between the Schmidt and Jackson families. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Harold''s words were clearly aimed at the Schmidt family. He was warning his future inws! This revtion left everyone exchanging nces, finding Harold to be quite an interesting character. As for the members of the Schmidt family, their faces turned ashen upon hearing Harold''s words. It was apparent that he was chastising them for arranging Marilyn''s marriage to the Jackson family and for their past mistreatment of Marilyn and her mother. ¡°Understood, Mr. Campbell. If you have no further instructions, I shall take my leave.¡± After speaking, Zyaire turned around with a grim expression and left. Although the other members of the Schmidt family would have liked to see the mysterious 66th-floor attraction, they were too humiliated to stay. Their arrival had been pompous, with even their servants receiving invitations from Quintus - a privilege adored by many. Their departure was quite the opposite, each wearing a look of utter defeat. They wished they could hide their faces and crawl into the nearest crevice. Compared to their arrival, it was a stark contrast indeed. With the Schmidt family gone, only Sylvena and a servant remained to apany Ewan to the hospital. Sylvena''s actions had led to a significant loss for the Schmidt family. The brothers and sisters who once sought to curry favor with Ewan now drove home alone, paying no further attention to Sylvena and Ewan. Even Zyaire no longer bothered with them, instead instructing his driver to immediately take him back to thepany to transfer the 1.3 billion to Quintus. ¡°Take me to thepany,¡± Zyairemanded as he got into the car, closing his eyes to regain his composure. He didn''t notice that the driver hadn''t responded and simply started the car, driving him away from the luxurious hotel ¨C an unusual move. ¡°Gambling King, we''ve arrived. You may exit the vehicle,¡± said an unfamiliar voice. The car stopped after half an hour''s journey, and Zyaire thought they had arrived at thepany. Yet, the manner in which his driver addressed him was odd. His driver usually called him ¡°boss¡± and seldom referred to him as the Gambling King. Startled, Zyaire''s eyes snapped open. What greeted him was the chilling sight of a gun barrel aimed directly at his forehead. Several unfamiliar burly men stood outside the car. Zyaire''s expression darkened, but he had weathered many storms and quickly regained his calm. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 ¡°Who are you?¡± Zyaire sternly questioned the burly men surrounding him. The events that unfolded at Paradise Hotel had left him so disoriented that he didn''t even realize he''d been kidnapped. Under normal circumstances, these men wouldn''t have had a chance to seed. ¡°You''ll find out who we are once you get out,¡± the burly man replied smugly. ¡°And what if I refuse?¡± Zyaire countered, clearly unimpressed by his captors. Zyaire had held his position for decades. Many had attempted to kill or kidnap him over the years, but none had seeded. His formidable abilities were well known. The burly men seemed aware of Zyaire''s prowess as they didn''t react angrily. Instead, one of them handed him a cell phone. As Zyaire curiously took the device, his eyes narrowed at the sight of the photo disyed on the screen, and he red at his captors. ¡°What have you done to my daughter?¡± Zyaire asked furiously. The photo showed his daughter, Evelyn, bound and restrained. ¡°She''s your daughter, Gambling King. We wouldn''t dare to harm her. But if you don''t cooperate, we can''t guarantee her safety,¡± the burly man said with a smug grin. Hearing this, Zyaire felt defeated and had no choice but toply. He had always adored his twin daughters, Marilyn and Evelyn. They were beautiful and lovely, and he had always doted on them. He had even allowed Marilyn to venture out independently, developing her career. However, recently, Marilyn''s actions had brought shame upon the family. Zyaire began to wonder if he had been too lenient with his daughters. As a result, he intended to punish Marilyn and iste her from the rest of the family to teach her a lesson. He never expected things to turn out like this. Now, with his daughter Evelyn kidnapped, he could onlypromise for her safety. He soon found himself bound and taken to a dock, then forced onto a somewhat dpidated yacht Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After securing Zyaire, the burly man hurried to report to his boss on deck. ¡°Boss, we have the big fish. However, word from Paradise Hotel is that one of the Gambling King''s prospective sons-inw is the infamous Mr. Campbell, the man who wiped out the entire global underground syndicate back then. This situation has be moreplicated than we thought!¡± the burly man, who had disguised himself as a driver, spoke with concern. ¡°What? Mr. Campbell is this old man''s prospective son-inw? This is troublesome. Notify our employer that we have the target and immediately demand the rest of the payment. If they don''t comply, we''ll release the hostages and expose their identity. Also, have all our men withdraw and return the father and daughter to Jinrich. With General Goldknife''s protection there, even Mr. Campbell won''t dare to step foot in that ce!¡± The boss quickly adjusted their ns upon hearing this information. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The others, aware of Harold''s prowess, solemnly epted his orders and hoped to leave Hishwick Ind as soon as possible. Their goal was to return to their territory, Jinrich, before Harold discovered his future father-inw''s disappearance. There, the powerful local armed forces and Goldknife would protect them. Over the years, Harold and Quintus had subdued all the underground syndicates worldwide, except for Jinrich and a few other ces they deemed unimportant. Meanwhile, at Paradise Hotel, Marilyn remained oblivious to her sister and father''s abduction. Excitedly holding onto Harold''s arm, she prepared to enter the sixty-sixth floor''s futuristic-themed space. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 After Zyaire left, Marilyn was the only representative of the Schmidt family left. After personally showing Harold and the others around the ¡°Present Theme¡± space, which was filled with various famous paintings and antiques, Quintus asked the lobby manager to bring the key to open thest ¡°Future¡± space. Everyone thought that the future-themed space would be full of technological wonders. When Quintus opened the mysterious space, they all looked at each other again, their confusion reaching an all-time high. That was because thest future-themed space was an empty,rge space. Besides the air, there was really nothing inside. Everyone looked at Quintus in confusion. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Are you all wondering why there is nothing here? Let''s ask Mr. Campbell to clear up the confusion for everyone!¡± Quintus tactfully handed the opportunity to exin to Harold. ¡°Actually, it''s quite simple. Since it''s the future, we don''t know what it will be like. It''s like this now, with nothing inside, allowing us to use our imagination to create. The future is mysterious, unknown, and full of infinite possibilities. It shouldn''t be constrained by the now...¡± After Harold''s introduction, everyone finally understood. At that moment, everyone''s perception of Harold changedpletely. Before, they thought Harold was just abative person who only knew how to fight and kill. But after listening to his exnation about the future, they realized that he not only had the capabilities, but he was also optimistic about the future. Each of the three themed spaces exceeded everyone''s expectations. Just when everyone thought that their tour of the sixty-sixth floor was over, Quintus pped his hands. The manager handed him a remote control. As everyone watched in puzzlement, he pressed the remote control lightly. Suddenly, many things emerged from the floor of the initially empty future-themed space. The empty future-themed space instantly metamorphosed into a high-end, technologically advanced banquet hall in less than two minutes. Various robots were busy arranging fine wines, snacks, and fruits. Music, stages, and everything else were all in ce. There were no waiters throughout the process, only robots serving them. It felt as if they had entered the future world, and they were stunned by the scene before them. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, although we don''t know what the future will be like, we can still predict the general direction. The future will definitely be a society full of advanced technology. So, let''s experience it now. This is the wee party I''m hosting for Mr. Campbell. I hope Mr. Campbell and Ms. Schmidt will like it,¡± Quintus said modestly. ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± Harold turned to Marilyn and asked. Marilyn was stunned before she excitedly nodded her head. After that, it was time for them to party. The wee partysted until the afternoon. Around eleven that night, the lights in the main hall of the Schmidt residence shone in illuminating brightness. Apart from Sylvena and his husband, who were in the hospital, all the members of the Schmidt family were anxiously waiting. The reason for their anxiety was that both Zyaire and Evelyn had yet to return. As Zyaire was getting older, he had not stayed out past ten in the past year or two. Nevertheless, it was already past eleven, yet they couldn''t reach him by phone, and the people at the company said they hadn''t seen him at the office. Even the driver was unreachable. This made the entire family extremely worried. Harold immediately called Quintus and asked him to find out the whereabouts of Zyaire and Evelyn. At two in the morning, Quintus finally had news. ¡°Mr. Campbell, there''s a lead. Gambling King and Ms. Schmidt seem to have been kidnapped by The Three Serpents from Jinrich!¡± Quintus reported his findings to Harold. ¡°I got it. Wait for my further instructions!¡± Harold''s face darkened as he spoke and then hung up the phone. Someone dared to kidnap Zyaire, Marilyn''s father, under his watch. The timing even coincided with his return to the underworld. It was a provocation against him. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Quintus also looked very serious. Four years ago, he established Hishwick Ind as his base and moved the headquarters of Paradise Hotel to Hishwick Ind. Everyone knew that Hishwick Ind was Quintus'' territory, but someone dared to kidnap Zyaire on his turf. It was a tant act of disrespect! Although Quintus was angry, he felt helpless when he found out that The Three Serpents from Jinrich had done it. After all, Jinrich was awless area. Besides that, the underground syndicates there were still protected by some armed forces of the local small countries. His men had no way to enter. This had been a concern for him over the years. When Harold left the underworld and joined the military, that was the only ce he had yet to take over among the other global forces. After Harold handed over the underground syndicates to him, Quintus tried several times to conquer the area. Unfortunately, he suffered severe casualties each time due to the protection of local armed forces. He eventually gave up on conquering Jinrich. The local armed forces controlled thatwless area to make money while also cultivating a group of extremely dangerous criminals. Back at the Schmidt residence, Harold looked at the Schmidt family members after hanging up the phone. ¡°Harold, what did Mr. Langdon say? Did they find my dad and sister?¡± Marilyn stepped forward, holding Harold''s hand with a worried expression. ¡°They were kidnapped by The Three Serpents from Jinrich!¡± Harold didn''t hide the truth from the Schmidt family and spoke calmly. ¡°What! My dad and sister fell into the hands of The Three Serpents?¡± The Schmidts were shocked when they heard Harold''s words. As descendants of wealthy families, they had heard a lot about the affairs of the underworld. They had also heard about Quintus'' failed attempts to neutralize Jinrich. From that, it could be seen how arrogant and powerful the criminals in Jinrich were. ¡°Harold, please save my dad and my sister, please!¡± Marilyn, who was at a loss, begged Harold. The other members of the Schmidt family also shot him pleading looks. After witnessing Harold''s bullet-catching feat earlier, they knew how powerful he was. Now, only Harold could possibly save Zyaire. ¡°Don''t worry. Leave this matter to me. All of you can go back to sleep now, and I will set off for Jinrich as soon as it''s daylight tomorrow.¡± Harold left and went back to his room to sleep. The Schmidt family members looked at each other in shock. Not long after Harold went to bed in his room, his bedroom door was gently opened from the outside. ¡°Harold, are you asleep?¡± Marilyn''s somewhat shy voice came from the pitch-ck doorway. Although Harold didn''t turn his head, he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. With a little thought, he understood the purpose of her visit at such ate hour. It was probably because he had agreed to save her father and sister tomorrow, so she came to reward him tonight. However, Harold had never expected any sort of rtionship with Marilyn. All he wanted was toPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. reconcile with Isabe. He had originally nned to use the wee party hosted by Quintus to let the big shots of Hishwick Ind know that Marilyn was under his protection. After warning the Schmidt family, he nned to return to Dellmoor the next day and wait for the arrival of the fake God of War on the fifteenth day of the month. Who would have thought that the Schmidt family would encounter the kidnapping of Zyaire, which would dy his ns for several more days? Harold pretended to be asleep and didn''t respond to Marilyn. At the doorway, Marilyn didn''t hear Harold''s answer and thought he was asleep. Just as Harold heard no movements from the door and thought Marilyn would leave, she carefully entered the room and locked the door from the inside. In the pitch-ck room, Harold became even more puzzled. He was supposedly asleep, and there shouldn''t be any reason for her to enter. While Harold was lost in thought, he suddenly heard a faint noiseing from beside the bed. It sounded like the rustling of clothes being undone. Harold''s head was facing inward, so he couldn''t see what was happening beside the bed. Not long after, Harold felt his nket lifting before a fragrant body slipped under the covers, gently hugging him from behind. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 ¡°Hey, Marilyn, don''t do this!¡± Harold sighed when he felt Marilyn''s passionate advances. Although Marilyn was aware that Harold wasn''t asleep, his response surprised her, causing her to freeze. ¡°Do... you not like me? Am I not beautiful enough for you?¡± Marilyn asked, her heart beating nervously. ¡°No. You''re gorgeous. There are not many women in this world whose beauty woulde close to yours.¡± Harold paused after he spoke, unsure if it was appropriate for him to continue. Under the cover of darkness, the shy Marilyn blushed upon hearing Harold''s words. As her cheeks began to burn, her heart fluttered at the warmth welling up within her. ¡°But I have given my heart to Be from the very beginning. What happened between us was an ident.¡± In the end, Harold decided to make his feelings clear. He carefully chose his words while providing Marilyn with an exnation, during which he felt like a jerk. Nevertheless, he didn''t want to betray the love he had for Isabe. What happened between him and Marilyn was unintentional. Hence, he was reluctant to go further down the wrong path for fear of losing whatever slim chance he had of reconciling with Isabe. No sooner had he spoken than Harold felt Marilyn''s body tremble behind him. As warm teardrops silently fell on his back, the vengeance they carried made him feel as if they would sear him with their heat. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Despite knowing that his words had hurt Marilyn, he didn''t expect such a strong reaction from her. Soon, his entire shirt was drenched by her tears. ¡°You''re lying to me. If you only care about Isabe, why did you rescue me from the wedding? Why didn''t you just let me marry that crazy pig?¡± The more Marilyn spoke, the more sorrowful she became until she burst into tears at the end. ¡°I... was just trying to make it up to you. I couldn''t bear to see you forced into a situation against your will!¡± Harold replied candidly after a brief pause. Behind him, Marilyn finally stopped crying but didn''t say anything in response. Harold, not knowing what to say, kept mum too. He knew that every word that rolled off his tongue was like a dagger in her heart. After a long bout of hesitation, Marilyn began to move right before Harold attempted to break the awkward silence. Amidst the darkness, she flipped the sheets aside and climbed out of Harold''s bed. She then headed toward the door after putting her clothes back on. Barely had Harold heaved a sigh of relief when Marilyn suddenly stopped at the entrance. ¡°Harold Campbell, I don''t need you to make amends nor want your sympathy!¡± Immediately after, Marilyn covered her mouth as she hurriedly left his room. Harold''s words had not only hurt her but embarrassed her at the same time. I offered myself to him, yet he rejected me. He''s such an idiot! Upon returning to her room, Marilyn slumped to the floor with her back against the door before she started to sob. As for Harold, he was relieved after sharing with her his true feelings. Even though my words have hurt her, it''s better she feels the pain now instead of being devastated by the truthter. He believed that time would gradually heal her wounds. Soon, daybreak arrived after a short two-hour sleep. Harold quietly slipped out of the Schmidt residence without bidding Marilyn farewell. ¡°Marilyn, where''s Harold?¡± At eight in the morning, Marilyn''s mother passed by Harold''s room and noticed that the door was open. When there was no sign of him, she inquired with Marilyn about his whereabouts. ¡°Isn''t he in his room?¡± Marilyn, with her heavy eyebags, threw the question back at her mother, Jeslyn. ¡°His room is empty, while his bed has been all made up. Did he flee out of fear of those drug lords from Jinrich?¡± Jeslyn asked anxiously. Due to her absence, she didn''t see what Harold did at Paradise Hotel the day before. She simply learned that Harold was someone important from the conversation of others. All of a sudden, Marilyn''s body trembled when her mother''s words triggered a thought in her mind. ¡°What he told mest night must have been a lie. He must be worried that he would fail to survive the encounter with Jinrich''s powerful drug lords. That''s why he said all those things to make me forget him. He''s such a liar...¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 With that thought in mind, the teary-eyed Marilyn got to her feet and ran to Harold''s room. Staring at the empty room, Marilyn called Harold at once, but he had turned off his phone. From N?velDrama.Org. The fact that Quintus had returned from Jinrich in defeat on multiple asions further convinced her that Harold was lying. Thereafter, Marilyn rushed to Paradise Hotel''s headquarters to see Quintus. Unfortunately, she was informed that he wasn''t around, and no one knew where he had gone. Upon returning home in disappointment, Marilyn entered Harold''s room again. Uncontroble tears trickled down her cheeks as she gently stroked the nket he had covered himself with the nights before. ¡°Harold, you have toe back alive. Regardless of whether you have feelings for me or not, I''m forever yours.¡± With her face buried in her hands, Marilyn wept in the room. She felt as if she had been a fool the night before. If he has no feelings for me, why would he rescue me from the Jackson family? He also wouldn''t have told all the powerful leaders of Hishwick Ind that I''m his woman. ¡°You''re an idiot, Marilyn. Why did you believe him so easily?¡± Marilyn began to me herself. Meanwhile, when Jeslyn appeared at the room entrance and saw her daughter crying, she assumed that Harold had fled without saying goodbye due to his fear of Jinrich''s drug lords. ¡°Don''t cry, Marilyn. A cowardly man like him doesn''t deserve your tears!¡± Jeslyn consoled Marilyn as she hugged thetter''s head. ¡°He''s no coward, Mom. He went to rescue Dad and Evelyn!¡± All of a sudden, Marilyn got to her feet and corrected her mother loudly. ¡°All right, all right. I get it.¡± When she saw how devastated Marilyn was, Jeslyn didn''t dare argue any further. Nheless, she thought that her daughter was just refusing to ept the truth. With that, both mother and daughterforted each other in the room. Meanwhile, Harold had ordered Quintus to fly them somewhere near Jinrich in a helicopter. Jinrich was located in the tropical mountains of South East Aploth at one thousand feet above sea level. Its warm weather and fertilend made it extremely suitable for farming, for crops would be produced in three out of the year''s four seasons. When it was time for harvest, thends would be covered in a golden hue. That was how Jinrich got its name based on the localnguage. ¡°Land here.¡± As Harold had little knowledge of the situation in Jinrich, he got Quintus to drop him off somewhere near before returning to await further instructions. If they had gotten any closer, they ran the risk of their helicopter being shot down by artillery. Other than Harold, no one else could survive such a shot. Quintus and the pilot would definitely be killed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell!¡± From an outsider''s perspective, Jinrich was like an inessible fortress unless one knew someone on the inside. Nevertheless, Quintus was confident in Harold''s ability after spending a long time together as comrades. A ce as insignificant as Jinrich wasn''t going to stand in Harold''s way. Thus, Quintus,plying with Harold''s orders without protest, went back to wait. If the opportunity to destroy the impregnable Jinrich arose, both of them would coordinate with each other to aplish it from within and without. That way, they could do the world a lot of good by eliminating the drug lords within the area. Thereafter, Harold was dropped off alone in a dense forest, armed with only a dagger. ¡°This battle will be my deration to the world that Harold Campbell has returned!¡± Harold mumbled to himself, the bloodthirst of old gradually returning to him. Upon regaining hisposure, he began his journey by clearing the path ahead with his dagger. When Harold arrived in the vicinity of Jinrich, Zyaire and Evelyn had already been taken there in the middle of the night. The Three Serpents and their aplices had locked father and daughter up in a wooden hut as they discussed how to leverage the duo for profit. Both hostages had a ck bag draped over their heads and were tied to two thick wooden pirs. Evelyn, in particr, was bound so tightly that her curves were inadvertently entuated, causing The Three Serpents'' subordinates to ogle her lecherously. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 ¡°It''s time for the next shift!¡± Outside the wooden hut where Zyaire and his daughter were kept, two young men, one tanned and one fair-skinned, arrived. ¡°You two b*stards must havee early knowing that there''s a beauty in there, haven''t you?¡± the two guards whose shift was ending remarked sarcastically. Nheless, the two new guards simply exchanged clueless nces. After some idle chatter, the two new guards took over the shift. When they saw their fellow guards turning around to look while leaving reluctantly, both of them nced curiously into the hut. They had heard that their boss and his second-inmand had kidnapped the Gambling King of Hishwick Ind together with his daughter. Furthermore, their bosses had made a fortune the night before and prepared to demand a ransom for the father and daughter repeatedly. The moment the guardsid their eyes on the bound Evelyn''s voluptuous body, they couldn''t help but let out wolf whistles. ¡°Bro, who was the one who tied thedy up? The way he did it is igniting the sado-masochism urges in me! Also, I heard that Gambling King has nine daughters, each one more beautiful than the other. Don''t forget that there''s a pair of twins too. Why don''t we take the cover off her head and see for ourselves?¡± the tanned young man suggested craftily. Without a moment''s hesitation, his partner went into the hut and removed the ck covering from Evelyn''s head. Gasp! Gulp! The moment they saw her face, their throats began to dry out as they swallowed their saliva in reflex. She''s gorgeous! With duct tape stered across her mouth, Evelyn was still wearing the gown from the banquet she was kidnapped from. Although her beautiful hairdo was all messed up from her attempts to struggle free, it didn''t diminish her beauty at all. Instead, the wild look intensified her allure. The ropes wrapped around her body entuated her perfect curves, while her big round eyes and dainty lips were simply irresistible for any man whoid eyes on her. The look in her eyes, a mix of rage and fear, would cause a man''s heart to race and ignite the lust in him. ¡°I''ve never seen such a stunning-looking woman in my entire life. She''s even more beautiful than all those women with edited images on the inte. Why don''t we have some fun with her?¡± the tanned youth suggested mischievously to his partner. The fair-skinned youth, consistent with his decisive demeanor, nodded as he sprang into action. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He walked up to Evelyn and tore the duct tape over her mouth off. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the tanned youth yelled before he had the chance to stop hisrade. ¡°I like to hear them moan when I do it. The more intense, the better. Otherwise, it will be like doing it with a corpse!¡± Their conversation caused Zyaire to struggle violently to free himself. Unfortunately, an old man like him wasn''t strong enough to undo the professionally-tied bonds. All he could do was make muffled sounds due to the duct tape stered over his mouth. His protest quickly caught the guards'' attention. ¡°Why don''t we remove Gambling King''s cover? I''m sure it will be even more exciting to let her father watch!¡± No sooner had he spoken than the tanned man walked up to Zyaire and took off the ck bag covering his eyes. Now that he could see again, the furious Zyaire tried desperately to struggle free as he red at the guards to warn them off. At that moment, the authoritative air of Gambling King was reced by the worried look of a fearful father. ¡°Go on and continue struggling. The more you do so, the more thrilling it is for us!¡± the tanned youth replied as he gently pped Zyaire on his cheek. Subsequently, he turned around and walked back to where Evelyn was. The fair-skinned youth was already caressing the tautplexion of Evelyn''s face. It was so smooth that they couldn''t keep their hands away. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 When she saw what the two men were about to do, Evelyn calmed down and warned, ¡°What are you doing? I have AIDS. If you''re not afraid, go ahead! I''ll give it to you!¡± Her words gave the two a shock. The fair-skinned youth retracted his hand by reflex. ¡°Coward, why did you fall for her lie so easily?¡± the tanned youth mocked hispanion''s reaction. With that, he grabbed Evelyn''s gown from below and ripped it off her, revealing everything beneath her hips. If not for her underwear, her private parts would have been exposed to them. Just as the tanned youth was about to proceed further, the rotting wound on Evelyn''s thigh came into their view. ¡°The wound... Can she be telling the truth?¡± the tanned youth asked his partner in an uncertain tone. ¡°I heard that the rich love to mess around, so she may very well have AIDS. Why don''t we just forget about this?¡± the fair-skinned youth remarked after giving it some thought. ¡°This sucks. Stay here and keep an eye on them while I go to the brothel in the next vige to satisfy my urges,¡± the tanned youth grumbled in frustration before leaving in a huff. Despite feeling that it was a waste, he didn''t dare put his life at risk. With that, a cunning look shed across the eyes of the fair-skinned youth. ¡°He''s such a fool. How can he fail to recognize if someone has AIDS or not?¡± he mumbled to himself as he watched his partner''s disappearing silhouette. Thereafter, he turned around and eyed Evelyn''s sensuous body lecherously. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Gulping a few times, he approached Evelyn again. It turned out that he had pretended to be fearful to scare his partner away. By doing so, he could have Evelyn all to himself. Due to her beauty, Evelyn was like an angel sent from heaven whenpared to the local girls. There was no way he was going to share her with anyone else. ¡°What are you doing? Let me remind you that I truly have AIDS!¡± Evelyn, who was relieved just a moment ago, grew anxious a second time. ¡°Babe, only an idiot would believe that. There aren''t that many people in this world who have AIDS!¡± the fair-skinned youth retorted insidiously. At that moment, he looked like an entirely different person from before. Even if she''s telling the truth, having her is still worth dying for! ¡°No, stay away from me! Harold Campbell, I''m not going to forgive you if I ever make it back!¡± Evelyn yelled at the top of her lungs as she med Harold for their kidnap. If he hadn''t gone around bragging at the banquet, I wouldn''t have left in a huff and gotten myself captured. Dad, as Gambling King, would have easily escaped. However, he had no choice but to surrender himself because I was taken hostage. This is all Harold''s fault! Meanwhile, Zyaire began to grow anxious when he realized that the guard had seen through his daughter''s lie. Ruling the underground from behind the scenes, Harold was the only one who could save them now. Thus, Zyaire prayed hard that the former would hurry. Otherwise, Evelyn would soon be sullied by the guard. At that moment, the guard ignored Evelyn''s cries. The more she screamed, the more his blood boiled in excitement. Upon returning to Evelyn''s side, he covered her mouth with one hand to quieten her down and grabbed her dress with the other. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Just as the guard wanted to tear what was left of her dress off, the sound of footsteps was suddenly heard outside. The door was subsequently opened from the outside with a gentle creak, allowing the rays of the morning sun to illuminate the wooden hut. It immediately caught the attention of the raging Zyaire and struggling Evelyn. As for the guard, he turned around thinking that his partner had returned. However, when he got a good look at who it was, panic descended upon his face. All three of them were greeted by the sight of two men and a woman. One man was physically imposing, while the other was short and wore a grim look on his face. As for the woman, she looked like a country bumpkin dressed in a green outfit. The three of them had straw hats hanging off their respective backs. If not for the long sniper rifle slung behind the woman''s shoulder, one could have easily mistaken them for farmers who had just returned from work. The sight of the three figures caused the fair-skinned youth''s knees to buckle. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the woman with the sniper rifle questioned with a smile. Her melodious voice was just as soothing as the gentle spring breeze. As for the two men, both of them glowered at the guard. ¡°Boss, I... was just trying to help her... scratch an itch!¡± Despite the gentle smile on the woman''s face, the guard dropped to his knees, tongue-tied with fear. ¡°Really? In that case, why are you so afraid?¡± the woman asked, maintaining a vibrant smile on her face. ¡°He''s lying to you. He wants to have me to himself after tricking his partner into leaving! Look, he has already torn off my dress!¡± Evelyn screamed despite being tied to the wooden pir. The guard turned pale upon being exposed. ¡°Please don''t listen to her. She was trying to seduce me so that I would let both of them go,¡± the panicking guard refuted her ims. ¡°Where''s your partner?¡± the towering man asked in a frosty tone. The moment he spoke, Zyaire and Evelyn instantly knew that he was the leader of the kidnappers. ¡°He...¡± The guard was suddenly lost for words. Noticing the guard''s hesitation, the shorter man pulled out a gun from his hip. ¡°Boss, no. I''ll tell you. Please don''t kill¡ª¡± Bang! The guard was shot dead at point nk before he could finish. ¡°Cobra, that wasn''t necessary!¡± both the towering man and woman in green eximed at the same time. The moment the name was mentioned, the image of Jinrich''s most powerful drug lords appeared in Zyaire''s mind¡ªThe Three Serpents. The realization of the trio''s identities elicited a drastic change in his expression. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Cobra was a man of small stature but ruthless at heart. He had married the only daughter of the leader of Jinrich''srgest tribe¡ªGeneral Goldknife. Consequently, he wielded unparalleled influence within Jinrich. The second-inmand was the towering Viper. Not only did he possess herculean strength, but he was also extremely agile. Having trained as a warrior monk in Chanaea, he was a true blue martial artist. As for the woman, Venustus, she was an exceptionally skilled marksman. Legend had it that she never missed a shot and no one knew what she actually looked like. Moreover, she was the very reason why Quintus had failed to take control of Jinrich time and again. There were also rumors that she had trained a few skilled subordinates who were hiding throughout Jinrich. Combined with Goldknife''s militaristic tribe, all of them were why Jinrich was an impregnable fortress. Meanwhile, Zyaire just couldn''t rte The Three Serpents'' infamous reputations with their peasant-like appearance. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 However, after taking into consideration they of thend in Jinrich, it wasn''t hard for him to understand it. Jinrich was an area that wasrgely inessible to the outside world. There was only a single mountain track where one could enter, while its three other sides were protected by natural barriers¡ª mountain cliffs and rivers with currents so rapid that boats couldn''t sail in them at all. On the third side, there was a jungle filled with air that was poisonous to all living beings. Even the viges within Jinrich were only connected by a few narrow tracks. Transportation between them consisted mostly of horse caravans still. ¡°Why shouldn''t I have killed him? He almost foiled our grand n. Venustus, check the goods!¡± Cobra spoke in a nonchnt tone, for he had no qualms about killing a subordinate who had disobeyed orders. ¡°Yes, Cobra!¡± Upon receiving her orders, Venustus walked toward Evelyn. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Evelyn was terrified by the trio''s ruthlessness, especially when Cobra killed the guard without batting an eyelid. Having never been exposed to such a gruesome sight, she felt her knees go weak. The only thing stopping her from slumping onto the ground in fear was the wooden pir she was tied to. Hence, the sight of the approaching Venustus triggered a fearful scream from her. ¡°Shut up!¡± p! Venustus smacked Evelyn to quieten her down, cowing thetter into silence. After nodding in satisfaction, Venustus reached underneath Evelyn''s dress. Thetter blushed but didn''t dare resist for fear of being shot just like the guard. Despite the guard being one of their own, they didn''t even hesitate when it came to putting a bullet in his head. What hope does a hostage like me have? These people are cold-blooded murderers! It wasn''t until a minuteter that Venustus removed her hand. ¡°Cobra, Viper, she''s still a virgin. We can continue with our n,¡± Venustus reported to the two men. ¡°Good. Viper, send her to my father-inw''s. Ever since the death of my wife, his support for me has waned considerably. Nothing we do in Jinrich will seed without his backing. Once God of War takes care of Quintus and Mr. Campbell, throwing the underground into chaos, the time will be ripe for us to strike!¡± Cobra remarked excitedly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His words inadvertently caused Zyaire and Evelyn to be ashen-faced. ¡°Yes, Cobra, I''ll take her there right away!¡± The moment Viper pped his hands, two of his subordinates entered the hut. They subsequently untied the terrified Evelyn from the wooden pir and took her away. Soon, only Cobra and Venustus were left in the hut together with Zyaire. ¡°Cobra, what are we going to do about the old man? Should we get his family to pay the ransom now?¡± Venustus asked as she watched Zyaire desperately trying to struggle free. ¡°Not yet. I still need him as bait to lure Mr. Campbell out. I heard that thetter is this old man''s future son-inw. Considering what a proud man he is, he''ll undoubtedlye here to rescue them. Anyway, order your team of snipers to get into their positions. Once we ensnare him in our ambush, that will be the end of our troubles,¡± Cobra ordered in a merciless tone. ¡°Cobra, since this ce is inessible to vehicles and nes don''t dare enter our airspace, he has no choice but toe here alone. Why do you need a team of snipers when I can easily take him out by myself?¡± the puzzled Venustus asked. ¡°Venustus, you''re blinded by your ego. With such an attitude, you''re only going to get yourself killed. He had already vanquished all his enemies six years ago. Do you know how many elite warriors and snipers died by his hand back then? The consequence of underestimating him is certain death. This time, other than putting an end to his reputation, I still want you to be by my side as we continue our conquest!¡± Cobra reprimanded Venustus over her excessive pride. ¡°Yes, Cobra!¡± Venustus was shocked to hear Cobra''s words. She had never seen the ruthless Cobra so cautious before. Steeling herself, she summoned her most prolific snipers and had them hide in ambush around the hut. Once the two of them left, silence returned to the scene. Not long after that, the tanned youth returned to his station. The sight of his partner''s corpse lying on the ground didn''t seem to surprise him. Instead, he walked behind Zyaire and quickly untied his restraints. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 When Zyaire saw what the tanned youth was doing, he thought that he was being transferred to another ce. The moment he felt the ropes around him loosen, he unleashed a hand chop at the youth. However, he was shocked to see the youth dodge his attack easily. Zyaire had learned martial arts from a skilled master when he was young. Thus, an ordinary person was no match for him even though age had caught up. That was how he managed to maintain his position as Gambling King for thest few decades. Just as Zyaire balled his fingers into a fist and threw it at the youth''s chest, thetter intercepted it effortlessly as he whispered, ¡°It''s me, Harold!¡± Harold had sessfully infiltrated Jinrich. He managed to arrive in such a short time because Quintus had nted his men inside. After failing to conquer Jinrich multiple times, Quintus sent a few specially trained men into the area as undercover spies. This happened to be a wonderful opportunity to put them to good use. With the help of the spies, Harold not only learned about the situation in Jinrich but also found out where Zyaire and his daughter were held. Subsequently, he killed the tanned youth and disguised himself as his victim. ¡°Mr. Campbell? We have to hurry and rescue Evelyn. She has been taken by Viper¡ªone of The Three Serpents¡ªto the leader of Jinrich''srgest tribe, General Goldknife.¡± Delighted to find out that the youth was Harold in disguise, Zyaire tore off the duct tape over his mouth and anxiously rted everything that happened. ¡°Shush! Not so loud. Five snipers are hiding around this hut. It will be dangerous for us to leave just like that. Now, listen to me...¡± Harold proceeded to briefly exin his n to Zyaire. Once Zyaire agreed to it, Harold stuck the duct tape back on the former''s mouth and tied him back to the wooden pir. But this time, the knot he used was different. With one end of the rope in Zyaire''s hand, he could easily free himself with a tug in the event of danger. Once he was done, Harold left the hut on the pretext that he needed to use the toilet. Thereafter, Quintus'' spy disguised himself as the tanned youth and returned to stand guard outside the building. As for the snipers outside, including Venustus, none of them realized that the target they had been waiting for had alreadye and gone. Meanwhile, the most luxurious ce in Jinrich was Goldknife''s mansion. The Goldknife residence was located on a huge estate that not only contained a pool and gym but also a golf course, football field, and many other facilities. On top of that, there was a race course and entertainment center nearby. If only it was possible, Goldknife would probably want to fit an entire beach in thepound of his mansion. At the same time, the mansion was guarded by heavily-armed men at every corner. Security was as tight as a presidential pce. It was, without a doubt, the epitome of luxury. From N?velDrama.Org. When Evelyn was brought to the Goldknife residence, Goldknife, with a thick gold chain hanging around his neck, was sunbathing next to the pool. On top of the two beauties giving him a massage, there were a few other young and prettydies having a st in the pool. All of them only served to entuate the opulence of the scene. As Goldknife was enjoying himself with his eyes closed, the butler, Zorro, hurried up to his side and informed him, ¡°General Goldknife, Viper requests an audience. He says that your son-inw, Cobra, has sent you a beauty.¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 ¡°It''s been a long time since anyone from The Three Serpents came over. Bring them here!¡± Goldknife ordered without opening his eyes. Physically, he was still as strong as an ox. ¡°Yes, General Goldknife!¡± Zorro quickly ryed the order. Ten minutester, Zorro returned with Viper together with the terrified Evelyn, who was still shaking in fear. ¡°General Goldknife, I''ve brought them here as you requested.¡± Right after he spoke, Zorro took up position somece nearby, ready for Goldknife''s next instruction. As Goldknife gradually opened his hazy eyes, a scared yet gorgeous girl appeared in his sight. With her dress torn up to her waist, he could see her in her nude-colored underwear in all its glory. Her stunning featuresbined with her fearful look quickly captivated his heart. Once heid eyes on her, Goldknife suddenly felt that the beauties in the pool were in and ordinary. The difference was likeparing a city gal to a country bumpkin. Consequently, Goldknife''s half-opened eyes widened fully as he got up from his lounge chair. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Whatever it is that you want, spit it out!¡± The moment he saw Evelyn, Goldknife knew that The Three Serpents wanted something. ¡°General Goldknife, what are you talking about? Can''t we send you a pretty girl without wanting anything in return?¡± Viper remarked with a grin. ¡°Is that so? Where did you get her? She doesn''t look like she''s from around here,¡± Goldknife commented thoughtfully as he gave Evelyn a devilish look. ¡°You have a sharp eye, General. Cobra and I have captured Gambling King and his daughter.¡± ¡°So, she''s Gambling King''s daughter. That exins her extraordinary looks. Go back and tell Cobra that I appreciate his gift. Also, as long as you all are in Jinrich, you''ll be under my protection!¡± Goldknife readily dered as he understood The Three Serpents'' intention. Upon receiving the answer he wanted, Viper left Evelyn behind before departing with a satisfied smile on his face. Upon Viper''s departure, Goldknife approached the trembling Evelyn with a wide grin. ¡°You... What do you want? Don''te near me!¡± When she saw Goldknife, who was her father''s age, smiling lecherously at her, Evelyn let out a piercing scream before turning around to flee. Tha momant ha saw Evalyn, Goldknifa knaw that Tha Thraa Sarpants wantad somathing. ¡°Ganaral Goldknifa, what ara you talking about? Can''t wa sand you a pratty girl without wanting anything in raturn?¡± Vipar ramarkad with a grin. ¡°Is that so? Whara did you gat har? Sha doasn''t look lika sha''s from around hara,¡± Goldknifa commantad thoughtfully as ha gava Evalyn a davilish look. ¡°You hava a sharp aya, Ganaral. Cobra and I hava capturad Gambling King and his daughtar.¡± ¡°So, sha''s Gambling King''s daughtar. That axins har axtraordinary looks. Go back and tall Cobra that I appraciata his gift. Also, as long as you all ara in Jinrich, you''ll ba undar my protaction!¡± Goldknifa raadily darad as ha undarstood Tha Thraa Sarpants'' intantion. Upon racaiving tha answar ha wantad, Viparft Evalyn bahind bafora daparting with a satisfiad sm on his faca. Upon Vipar''s dapartura, Goldknifa approachad tha trambling Evalyn with a wida grin. ¡°You... What do you want? Don''ta naar ma!¡± Whan sha saw Goldknifa, who was har fathar''s aga, smilingcharously at har, Evalynt out a piarcing scraam bafora turning around to a. ¡°Ladies, seize her!¡± Despite her attempt to escape, Goldknife wasn''t angry at all. Instead, an ecstatic glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Yes, General Goldknife!¡± Although the girls massaging Goldknife were jealous, they didn''t dare disobey his instructions. Upon answering in acknowledgment, they sprang into action. As the beauties were not only part of his harem but also his bodyguards, they were highly skilled and managed to capture Evelyn effortlessly. As for Goldknife, he walked to the pavilion beside the pool and waited there for his bodyguards to return with Evelyn. She is the daughter of Gambling King. Never in my life have I had the opportunity to sleep with such a distinguished girl! The more he thought about it, the more excited Goldknife became. However, the moment he arrived at the pavilion, he was greeted by the sight of a blood-colored walnut carved on one of its pirs. The sign caused Goldknife to stagger back in shock as he eximed, ¡°The Bloody Walnut?¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Goldknife nced at The Bloody Walnut sign on the pir. His mouth was set in a grim line and he spoke softly to himself, his voice barely audible. ¡°Is that man really here? He could not help but think of the legendary king of the underground circles. Six years ago, an enigmatic figure emerged in the shadowy realms of the underground world, a man whose abilities were so formidable they were almost supernatural in nature. He was known simply as ¡°Mr. Campbell¡±, and his reputation preceded him. In just one year, he defeated all underground forces in the world except for Jinrich. Whenever the mysterious figure made an appearance, he would leave behind a bloody print of a walnut in advance, which was referred to as The Bloody Walnut by locals. A yearter, he disappeared mysteriously. Everyone thought he was gone for good, but The Bloody Walnut made a dramatic reappearance six yearster! Back then, Goldknife assumed Harold had been made a legend and wasn''t as capable as everyone thought. To him, Harold only managed to conquer the underground circles around the world in one year with the help of his loyal and capable subordinates. Right now, he couldn''t help but believe the rumors. His mansion was heavily guarded, with armed security guards regrly patrolling the premises. It was virtually impossible to gain ess without being immediately detected. It was an immense surprise for him to find Harold stealthily entering his property without alerting any guards to paint the notorious Bloody Walnut on the gazebo situated close to the swimming pool. In fact, it could be said that The Bloody Walnut was painted under his nose without him realizing it! ¡°Let me go! Help!¡± Right then, Evelyn''s screams jolted Goldknife out of his reverie. ¡°General Goldknife, we caught her!¡± Two gorgeousdies d in bikinis led Evelyn to the gazebo. ¡°Shut up!¡± Goldknife was overwhelmed with frustration, and when Evelyn started shrieking loudly, it was thest straw. He couldn''t take it any longer andshed out, delivering a sharp p to her cheek. At once, Evelyn stopped struggling. She covered her cheek and slumped her shoulders, afraid that Goldknife would fly into a rage and ughter her on the spot. ¡°You, lock her up. You, bring me my gold knife. I refuse to believe that Mr. Campbell is a divine being. If he dares to show up tonight, it''ll give me the perfect opportunity to use my gold knife!¡± Goldknife dered viciously. He wasn''t in the mood to have a good time with Evelyn anymore. It was an immansa surprisa for him to find Harold staalthily antaring his proparty without rting any guards to paint tha notorious Bloody Walnut on tha gazabo situatad closa to tha swimming pool. In fact, it could ba said that Tha Bloody Walnut was paintad undar his nosa without him raalizing it! ¡°Lat ma go! Halp!¡± Right than, Evalyn''s scraams joltad Goldknifa out of his ravaria. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Ganaral Goldknifa, wa caught har!¡± Two gorgaousdias d in bikinisd Evalyn to tha gazabo. ¡°Shut up!¡± Goldknifa was ovarwhalmad with frustration, and whan Evalyn startad shriaking loudly, it was thast straw. Ha couldn''t taka it any longar andshad out, dalivaring a sharp p to har chaak. At onca, Evalyn stoppad struggling. Sha covarad har chaak and slumpad har shouldars, afraid that Goldknifa would fly into a raga and ughtar har on tha spot. ¡°You, lock har up. You, bring ma my gold knifa. I rafusa to baliava that Mr. Campball is a divina baing. If ha daras to show up tonight, it''ll giva ma tha parfact opportunity to usa my gold knifa!¡± Goldknifa darad viciously. Ha wasn''t in tha mood to hava a good tima with Evalyn anymora. ¡°Zorro, call my son-inw and tell him to send Venustus over!¡± After due consideration, Goldknife decided to ask his butler, Zorro to extend an invitation to Venustus to come to his residence and keep watch for the night. The Bloody Walnut had appeared. If he refused to back down, Harold wouldn''t let him live to see the sunrise tomorrow. Meanwhile, Cobra of The Three Serpents received a call from the Goldknife residence''s butler. His expression promptly turned grim upon hearing the request. ¡°Cobra, what happened?¡± Viper asked curiously. He had just returned from the Goldknife residence to see Cobra looking grim. ¡°The Bloody Walnut has appeared in the Goldknife residence!¡± Cobra told him in a stern tone. ¡°What? The Bloody Walnut has appeared? Does that mean Mr. Campbell has arrived at Jinrich?¡± Viper shrieked in horror. They had confronted Quintus several times to know how capable Harold was. Otherwise, Viper wouldn''t have fled Hishwick Ind and returned to Jinrich the moment he heard that Zyaire''s future son-inw was the legendary ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± He found it hard to believe that Harold could enter the Goldknife residence to paint The Bloody Walnut when it was heavily guarded. How terrifying! Chapter 400 Chapter 400 ¡°Yes, he has arrived at Jinrich, but we weren''t informed about his arrival. He''s too scary!¡± Cobra said fearfully. If others were to witness his reaction, they would drop their jaws in shock. Cobra gained his nickname from being a merciless drug dealer. People in the area were petrified of him, not the other way around. ¡°Cobra, what was General Goldknife''s order?¡± Viper got curious. ¡°He wants Venustus to head there so they can get rid of Mr. Campbell together tonight,¡± came Cobra''s answer. Viper got worried. ¡°Well, if we send Venustus to his house, what about us back here?¡± ¡°There is absolutely no cause for rm. The fact that he left The Bloody Walnut sign at the Goldknife residence is an unmistakable indication that he will be visiting General Goldknife tonight. We can simply ask Venustus to leave two of her disciples here to ensure our safety.¡± He quickly made up his mind and ordered, ¡°Inform Venustus that we''ll leave to help General Goldknife kill Mr. Campbell tonight. Only then can we get a good night''s sleep after his demise!¡± A crazy glint appeared in Cobra''s eyes as he decided to defeat Harold together with his father-inw. ¡°Okay. I''ll go and find Venustus now!¡± Knowing how important the matter was, Viper quickly went to search for Venustus, who was still nearby the wooden hut. She was also surprised to learn about the appearance of The Bloody Walnut. She assigned two of her apprentices the duty of guarding the wooden hut, knowing that Harold try to distract them. With no time to waste, she and the other two apprentices made their way to the Goldknife residence. They wanted to arrive before nighttime to find a good spot as a hideout, preferably in an elevated position. None of them knew that Harold appeared right after Venustus left with her apprentices. Unbeknownst to them, he had stealthily crept up on the two apprentices who were left behind and plunged a knife into both of them, killing them instantly. He then informed his informant to bring Zyaire out. After grabbing their walkie-talkies and earpieces, Harold started eavesdropping on Venustus and the rest''s updates. Time ticked by, and night finally fell. One had to be patient in order to be a qualified sniper. Venustus and her two apprentices waited from noon till nighttime, but they didn''t discover any suspicious characters. Goldknife, Cobra, and Viper were also waiting in the gazebo. ¡°Owl, is everything fine there?¡± At ten o''clock, Venustus grew uneasy as Harold had yet to show himself. Using the walkie-talkie, she asked her apprentice back at the wooden hut, ¡°Owl, is everything fine there?¡± Sha was also surprisad toarn about tha appaaranca of Tha Bloody Walnut. Sha assignad two of har appranticas tha duty of guarding tha woodan hut, knowing that Harold try to distract tham. With no tima to wasta, sha and tha othar two appranticas mada thair way to tha Goldknifa rasidanca. Thay wantad to arriva bafora nighttima to find a good spot as a hidaout, prafarably in an vatad position. Nona of tham knaw that Harold appaarad right aftar Vanustusft with har appranticas. Unbaknownst to tham, ha had staalthily crapt up on tha two appranticas who waraft bahind and plungad a knifa into both of tham, killing tham instantly. Ha than informad his informant to bring Zyaira out. Aftar grabbing thair walkia-talkias and aarpiacas, Harold startad aavasdropping on Vanustus and tha rast''s updatas. Tima tickad by, and night finally fall. Ona had to ba patiant in ordar to ba a qualifiad snipar. Vanustus and har two appranticas waitad from noon till nighttima, but thay didn''t discovar any suspicious charactars. Goldknifa, Cobra, and Vipar wara also waiting in tha gazabo. ¡°Owl, is avarything fina thara?¡± At tan o''clock, Vanustus graw unaasy as Harold had yat to show himsalf. Using tha walkia-talkia, sha askad har apprantica back at tha woodan hut, ¡°Owl, is avarything fina thara?¡± Harold had been waiting for her. ¡°Everything''s fine!¡± he replied after changing his tone. Hearing that, Venustus grew even more baffled. Why hasn''t Mr. Campbell shown up yet? It''s gettingte. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Suddenly, something urred to her as she repeated her question to Owl again. Harold''s face lit up with a grin as he realized she had been taken in by his ploy. He proceeded to give the same answer. Hearing his voice, Venustus knew that she had walked right into his trap. She switched off the walkie- talkie and hurried back to the wooden hut. Harold had been patiently biding his time, concealed in the branches of a tree close to the Goldknife residence, waiting for this moment. After her departure, he retrieved the walnut wood mask that hest wore six years ago and put it on. After joining the military, he used another mask to prevent him from getting recognized. Now, he finally got another chance to put on his walnut wood mask. Once Venustus and her apprentices had disappeared from sight, Harold carefully and cautiously maneuvered his way past the guards so that he could enter the Goldknife residence undetected. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 After making his way inside, he opted to forgo the pursuit of Goldknife and The Three Serpents and put his full efforts toward saving Evelyn instead. His n was to save Evelyn first and bring her somewhere safe before returning to the Goldknife residence to teach them a lesson. He was far too smart to provide an opportunity for the viins to take Evelyn as a hostage to force him to do as they wished. From N?velDrama.Org. The Goldknife estate was expansive, with much of its acreage devoted to the golf course, swimming pool, ser field, and other recreational facilities. The three-floor main building in which Goldknife resided and kept Evelyn locked up was around ten thousand square feet huge. Thus, it was easy for Harold to find Evelyn. Inside the mansion, he avoided the surveince cameras and soon found Evelyn locked in a room guarded by two female bodyguards. Without hesitation, Harold knocked out the bodyguards and opened the door to drag them both in. Inside the room, he turned around to discover Evelyn being tied up in a very tempting manner. She was busy trying to untie herself. She dared not make a sound when Harold came in¡ª his mask had concealed his features. Instead, she stopped struggling and inched backward in fear. Her face was streaked with dried tears and her left cheek was flushed a deep red, a clear indication that someone had pped her. Seeing her condition, Harold couldn''t help but be reminded of the time when Bobby had so callously pped Marilyn. Rage seared through him as he thought about the possibility of getting her to p Goldknife and The Three Serpents until their cheeks turned swollen. ¡°Don''t be scared. I''m here to save you!¡± Harold''s voice softened as Marilyn seemed terrified. He didn''t want her to yell and alert the others. That would be pure trouble. ¡°I''ll untie you now, so please try to remain as quiet as possible. If you don''t, you''ll alert the rest, and we won''t be able to leave,¡± he warned as he slowly made his way to her. Harold was confident that he could escape with Evelyn safely even if Goldknife and the rest discovered them, but he wanted to avoid trouble if possible. Sha darad not maka a sound whan Harold cama in¡ª his mask had concad his faaturas. Instaad, sha stoppad struggling and inchad backward in faar. Har faca was straakad with driad taars and harft chaak was flushad a daap rad, a ar indication that somaona had ppad har. Saaing har condition, Harold couldn''t halp but ba ramindad of tha tima whan Bobby had so callously ppad Marilyn. Raga saarad through him as ha thought about tha possibility of gatting har to p Goldknifa and Tha Thraa Sarpants until thair chaaks turnad swon. ¡°Don''t ba scarad. I''m hara to sava you!¡± Harold''s voica softanad as Marilyn saamad tarrifiad. Ha didn''t want har to yall and rt tha othars. That would ba pura trou. ¡°I''ll untia you now, so asa try to ramain as quiat as possi. If you don''t, you''ll rt tha rast, and wa won''t ba a toava,¡± ha warnad as ha slowly mada his way to har. Harold was confidant that ha could ascapa with Evalyn safaly avan if Goldknifa and tha rast discovarad tham, but ha wantad to avoid trou if possi. Evelyn realized that Harold meant no harm even though he was wearing a mask. A feeling of relief flooded her heart. She gave Harold a wary look and didn''t move away when he came closer to her. Soon, Harold managed to untie her. When Evelyn parted her lips to speak, Harold suddenly struck her nape, causing her to lose consciousness. ¡°You...¡± Evelyn only managed to utter one word before fainting. ¡°Sorry, but it''s easier to bring you out if you''re unconscious!¡± Harold apologized to an unconscious Evelyn before hoisting her onto his shoulders. Right when he did that, Evelyn''s dress which had been ripped to her waist suddenly slipped to the ground, exposing her fair legs. Fortunately, she wore nude-colored safety pants inside. Otherwise, things would get really awkward. Harold had to wrap her up with her dress before taking the same route out of the mansion. The mansion was heavily guarded, but no one noticed Harold entering and leaving with someone on his shoulders. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Outside, he brought Evelyn to the spot where his informant prepared for him and ced her there. Evelyn was no longer in their hands, so it was time for Harold to teach Goldknife and The Three Serpents a lesson. I think I can get rid of them before Evelyn wakes up. Meanwhile, Venustus had arrived at the wooden hut, only to discover that she had been lured into a trap set by Harold. Thetter had saved Zyaire and killed her beloved apprentices. The gruesome sight caused her to gasp in horror. Her heart was filled to the brim with remorse, regret, and uneasiness. Mr. Campbell is a terrifying presence. I can''t believe he killed my men easily and saved Gambling King when everyone was guarding this ce! She couldn''t help but wonder if Harold had a team instead ofing to Jinrich alone. Otherwise, he couldn''t have aplished everything without arousing suspicion. Taking a deep breath, she called Cobra and Viper to remind them to increase security on Zyaire''s daughter. After conversing with Venustus briefly, Viper hung up and announced grimly, ¡°Cobra, Venustus just called to inform us that the two snipers left at the wooden hut have been killed!¡± ¡°What? Both snipers died? What about Gambling King?¡± Cobra asked incredulously. That was totally unexpected. ¡°Gambling King has been saved. Venustus reminded us to keep watch on his daughter. If Mr. Campbell managed to rescue her, then we would be ced in a very unfavorable situation,¡± Viper exined fearfully when he saw how furious Cobra looked. Goldknife quickly instructed Zorro, ¡°Go find out if Evelyn is still here. If she is, escort her here so that we can use her as leverage against Mr. Campbell who has yet to arrive.¡± ¡°General Goldknife, bad news. Ms. Schmidt is missing!¡± Zorro soon returned, looking flustered as he reported the news to Goldknife. Hearing that, Goldknife and two of The Three Serpents gasped in shock. How did Mr. Campbell manage to save Gambling King without anyone bing aware of his actions and then proceeded to enter the heavily guarded Goldknife residence in an attempt to rescue his daughter as well? ¡°What? Both snipars diad? What about Gambling King?¡± Cobra askad incradulously. That was totally unaxpactad. ¡°Gambling King has baan savad. Vanustus ramindad us to kaap watch on his daughtar. If Mr. Campball managad to rascua har, than wa would ba cad in a vary unfavora situation,¡± Vipar axinad faarfully whan ha saw how furious Cobra lookad. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Goldknifa quickly instructad Zorro, ¡°Go find out if Evalyn is still hara. If sha is, ascort har hara so that wa can usa har asvaraga against Mr. Campball who has yat to arriva.¡± ¡°Ganaral Goldknifa, bad naws. Ms. Schmidt is missing!¡± Zorro soon raturnad, looking flustarad as ha raportad tha naws to Goldknifa. Haaring that, Goldknifa and two of Tha Thraa Sarpants gaspad in shock. How did Mr. Campball managa to sava Gambling King without anyona bing awara of his actions and than procaadad to antar tha haavily guardad Goldknifa rasidanca in an attampt to rascua his daughtar as wall? Goldknife had never underestimated Harold ever since he discovered The Bloody Walnut. In addition to making significant improvements to the security of the house, he also assigned two of the most experienced female bodyguards to stand guard outside the room where Evelyn was being held captive. He was astounded that Harold even managed to execute the rescue mission without making a sound. How terrifying! I refuse to believe this is true. As such, Goldknife and The Three Serpents assumed there was a spy within the Goldknife residence. ¡°Zorro, ry my order. Investigate everyone in the mansion. If I find out who the spy is, I''ll skin him alive!¡± Goldknife announced as he gritted his teeth furiously. Before Zorro was able to utter a single word, a voice that exuded confidence red out from the pavilion. ¡°There''s no need to conduct any sort of investigation. Not a single person from the mansion is suitable enough to serve me!¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Hearing that, every single person had an instantaneous reaction of fear and dread, their faces nching a pale white. With no time to spare, they all rushed out from the gazebo to see the mysterious figure standing on top of it. ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Goldknife gasped, recognizing Harold immediately. Perched atop the gazebo, a man with arms folded menacingly watched the people gathering below him. An intimidating mask of walnut wood covered his face, giving him an air of mystery and danger. None of them knew when he arrived. ¡°Since you know that I''m Mr. Campbell, how would you like to die today?¡± Harold asked calmly as he stared down at them. He sounded so calm that it felt like he was talking about something ordinary. Goldknife, Cobra, and the rest widened their eyes in surprise. The group felt an intense sense of unease when Harold was around, even though he was simply standing at the top of the gazebo. Despite his unassuming presence, it was as if he was exerting a powerful force upon them, making the atmosphere heavy and oppressive. As the pressure grew increasingly overwhelming, Goldknife pointed his weapon at Harold and hollered, ¡°Ha! There''s no telling who wille out victorious here. Open fire!¡± He had made meticulous arrangements for his bodyguards to take up strategic positions around the gazebo in order to surprise Harold with an ambush. Following his order, silence ensued. The gunfire didn''t happen as expected. ¡°Zorro, what is going on? Where are the men that I told you to station? Why didn''t they open fire?¡± Goldknife demanded angrily when he discovered no one was taking action. ¡°I-I''ll go and find out what''s going on.¡± Confused, Zorro left hastily to find out what had happened. A whileter, he came back with a look of uneasiness on his face. ¡°G-General Goldknife, our men have all been knocked out!¡± he reported in a trembling voice. ¡°What? They have been knocked out?¡± Goldknife was astounded. His expression changed to one of astonishment and disbelief as he stared at Zorro,pletely taken aback by what he had just heard. Mr. Campbell appears to possess the capacity to evade detection and eliminate my bodyguards with ease. Is he in fact a real person or something else entirely? A cold shiver went down the spines of Goldknife, Cobra, and the others. They finally knew how Harold was able to defeat and unify the underground forces all around the world in just one year. He wasn''t a human, for he was the devil incarnate! His rival would be intimidated by the strength of his silent attacks, so much so that they would be incapable of taking action before ultimately submitting to defeat. ¡°I''m going to kill you!¡± Goldknife dered as he charged toward Harold with his gold knife. However, his target wasn''t Harold as his knife wasn''t that long. Instead, he used his gold knife to chop the pir several times until it eventually split in two. ¡°I-I''ll go and find out what''s going on.¡± Confusad, Zorroft hastily to find out what had happanad. A whtar, ha cama back with a look of unaasinass on his faca. ¡°G-Ganaral Goldknifa, our man hava all baan knockad out!¡± ha raportad in a trambling voica. ¡°What? Thay hava baan knockad out?¡± Goldknifa was astoundad. His axprassion changad to ona of astonishmant and disbaliaf as ha starad at Zorro,taly takan aback by what ha had just haard. Mr. Campball appaars to possass tha capacity to avada dataction and aliminata my bodyguards with aasa. Is ha in fact a raal parson or somathing alsa antiraly? A cold shivar want down tha spinas of Goldknifa, Cobra, and tha othars. Thay finally knaw how Harold was a to dafaat and unify tha undarground forcas all around tha world in just ona yaar. Ha wasn''t a human, for ha was tha davil incarnata! His rival would ba intimidatad by tha strangth of his snt attacks, so much so that thay would ba incapa of taking action bafora ultimataly submitting to dafaat. ¡°I''m going to kill you!¡± Goldknifa darad as ha chargad toward Harold with his gold knifa. Howavar, his targat wasn''t Harold as his knifa wasn''t that long. Instaad, ha usad his gold knifa to chop tha pir savaral timas until it avantually split in two. The gazebo suddenly crumbled and fell apart, copsing in a matter of moments. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, Harold remained unscathed. When the gazebo copsed, he had leaped off the top andnded on the ground safely. This was the opportunity the two leaders of The Three Serpents had been waiting for. When they saw Harold leaping to the ground, they immediately took action. ¡°Die!¡± Viper bellowed as he charged ahead with his fists balled up. From behind, he looked like a serpent slithering ahead at full speed. Before he could even reach Harold, his fist was alreadying for Harold''s heart. The force of his punch was so strong that it created a swooshing sound as it cut through the air. If an ordinary human were to be on the receiving end of this punch, it would be enough to break through their chest, leaving a gaping wound. A cruel smile flitted across Viper''s face. His fist was ten centimeters away from Harold''s chest when it suddenly halted in its tracks, unable to move further. Viper''s cruel smile froze, and soon an incredulous expression crossed his face. Harold was grabbing his fist, and he had no idea when that happened. He couldn''t even retract his fist. Viper was immensely proud of his strength and agility, yet he was still no match for Harold. Harold twisted his arm with a gentle motion, and Viper''s arm snapped with an audible crack, indicating that it had been broken. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 ¡°Ow! I must cripple you!¡± Viper was in a state of intense distress, and his sanity was quickly slipping away from him. His other fist flew wildly and struck Harold squarely on the top of his head. Harold, who had been grasping Viper''s broken arm, released his grip and instead grabbed Viper''s other fist in his own hands. He was about to do the same thing to break the other arm when Goldknife let out a menacing roar and swung his gold knife at him. Goldknife might no longer be young, but he was a skilled swordsman. Despite Goldknife''s menacing attack, Harold remained undeterred. He swiftly pulled Viper to his front, using the man as a shield to protect himself from any potential harm. ¡°No!¡± Viper screamed in horror, but it was already toote. Goldknife couldn''t retract his weapon in time, resulting in Viper''s arm being chopped off. Cobra was still finding a chance to fire a shot when he saw the horrifying scene. ¡°Viper!¡± he hollered in trepidation. Without hesitation, he raised his gun to shoot Harold. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Harold, perceiving Cobra''s intention to shoot him, hastily grabbed Viper, who had just suffered the loss of an arm, and positioned him in front as a shield, just as he had done in a simr situation before. Naturally, Cobra''s shotnded squarely in Viper''s chest. ¡°C-Cobra, how could you...¡± Viper copsed to the ground before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Viper!¡± Cobra yelled in anguish as he stared at his gun in disbelief. Did I just kill myrade who had fought alongside me for so many years? ¡°I must kill you!¡± he vowed as he pointed his gun at Harold yet again. Goldknife had managed to shake off the horror of mistakenly cutting off Viper''s arm. Then, he fearlessly launched a fierce attack on Harold, disregarding the fact that Cobra''s gun could hit him. Despite their frenzied assaults, Harold was not the slightest bit disturbed. When the first shot was fired by Cobra, he managed to dodge it skillfully, and in a sh, unsheathed a razor-sharp dagger. When he leaped away, he tossed the dagger to Cobra without anyone realizing it. However, his target wasn''t Cobra, but the gun Cobra was holding. Cobra had his finger on the trigger, ready to unleash the second shot, when he suddenly noticed that a dagger had been plunged into the barrel of his gun. s, he had already pulled the trigger. Taken by surprise, he instinctively wanted to discard the gun, however, the gun had already made a loud and reverberating boom as it backfired. His palm was blown apart, too. ¡°Ow! My hand!¡± Cobra had suffered the same fate as Viper as he had lost his hand due to his own actions. When the gun backfired, the daggerunched backward, and Harold was able to deftly snatch it out of the air with ease. The dagger was chipped from the explosion, but it was still good enough for him to defeat Goldknife. Did I just kill myrada who had fought alongsida ma for so many yaars? ¡°I must kill you!¡± ha vowad as ha pointad his gun at Harold yat again. Goldknifa had managad to shaka off tha horror of mistakanly cutting off Vipar''s arm. Than, ha faassly launchad a fiarca attack on Harold, disragarding tha fact that Cobra''s gun could hit him. Daspita thair franziad assaults, Harold was not tha slightast bit disturbad. Whan tha first shot was firad by Cobra, ha managad to dodga it skillfully, and in a sh, unshaathad a razor-sharp daggar. Whan haapad away, ha tossad tha daggar to Cobra without anyona raalizing it. Howavar, his targat wasn''t Cobra, but tha gun Cobra was holding. Cobra had his fingar on tha triggar, raady to uash tha sacond shot, whan ha suddanly noticad that a daggar had baan plungad into tha barral of his gun. s, ha had alraady pud tha triggar. Takan by surprisa, ha instinctivaly wantad to discard tha gun, howavar, tha gun had alraady mada a loud and ravarbarating boom as it backfirad. His palm was blown apart, too. ¡°Ow! My hand!¡± Cobra had suffarad tha sama fata as Vipar as ha had lost his hand dua to his own actions. Whan tha gun backfirad, tha daggarunchad backward, and Harold was a to daftly snatch it out of tha air with aasa. Tha daggar was chippad from tha axplosion, but it was still good anough for him to dafaat Goldknifa. Harold was about to get rid of Goldknife when he suddenly felt a faint hint of impending peril. At once, he swerved aside. He had barely taken a step when he suddenly heard a bullet whizzing past his ears, narrowly avoiding him. It had obviously came from a sniper rifle. Harold swiveled his head in the direction the bullet hade from. His gaze settled upon a young woman, perched atop the fortified walls of the Goldknife estate. She was dressed in a vibrant green outfit. That woman was none other than Venustus. Harold had no idea she would return from the wooden hut this quickly. Snipers posed as a big threat. Otherwise, Harold would not have made arrangements for Venustus to depart before he started getting rid of Goldknife and the others. Sensing his gaze, Venustus quickly leaped off the walls to find a hiding spot. Harold had to discard his idea of tossing his dagger to kill her. Venustus and her two apprentices were around to help Goldknife and Viper, so it was hard for Harold to wipe them out. Fearing that Evelyn would stir and flee, thus ending up being recaptured by the pursuers, Harold was forced to leave the Goldknife residence. When he went back to the ce where he had left Evelyn, he was shocked to see that she had vanished without a trace. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 When Evelyn regained consciousness, not only was it pitch-ck around her, but it was also eerily quiet. The only sounds audible were the croaks of a few frogs. The only light in the entire space was the moonlight outside that streamed in through the window. Worse still, the moonlight was fairly dim that night. Thanks to the faint moonlight, she made out that she was lying on a bed in a small hut. At first, she instinctively thought that she had been captured and brought back to the hut once more. Such terror assailed her that she promptly shot upright on the bed. Only then did she realize that she was no longer bound with ropes. At the same time, the series of events that transpired previously popped up in her mind. She remembered that a man wearing a walnut wood mask saved her and took her away from the old lecher''s luxurious mansion. However, she simply could not fathom why the man knocked her out when he intended to save her. Nheless, she knew it was not the time to ponder about that right then. The smartest thing to do now is to leave this ce as soon as possible! At that thought, she stealthily crept over to the door with the illumination from the moonlight. Opening it a crack, she studied the situation outside. It was not until sheid eyes on the surroundings outside that she made sense of the croaks of frogs all around. As it turned out, the space she currently upied was a small hut built by a pond. Logically speaking, it was probably constructed by a fish farmer so that he could keep guard by the pond at night. After ascertaining that it was all silent outside without a single soul present, Evelyn quickly opened the door and stepped out cautiously. The instant she exited the hut, the first thought that came to mind was to figure out a way to rescue her father. Although he had been terrible to themtely, he was still her father. Blood was thicker than water, so she could not bring herself to see him die out there. Havinge up with an idea, she immediately headed in the direction where there was a source of light. Unfortunately, no sooner had she reached a bamboo forest than she heard a few men conducting a thorough search of the area with high-powered torchlights. From their conversation, it would appear that the person they were searching for was none other than her. ¡°D*mn it! Gambling King escaped before his family wired the money over! If even that chick gets away, our trip to Hishwick Ind this time would''ve been in vain!¡± ¡°Keep your eyes peeled, and don''t ignore anything suspicious, guys! She couldn''t possibly have gone far. If we catch her again, not only will we be handsomely rewarded by General Goldknife, but we can also have Gambling King transfer us a sum of money!¡± And so, the conversation went on. Just as Evelyn was about to turn around and flee, she gleaned a thrilling piece of news from the men''s conversation¡ªher father had seemingly been rescued. As she rejoiced over her father''s escape, the men looked to be headed in her direction. A wave of fear swamped her. Whirling around, she sprinted away in panic. Aftar ascartaining that it was all snt outsida without a sin soul prasant, Evalyn quickly opanad tha door and stappad out cautiously. Tha instant sha axitad tha hut, tha first thought that cama to mind was to figura out a way to rascua har fathar. Although ha had baan tarri to thamtaly, ha was still har fathar. Blood was thickar than watar, so sha could not bring harsalf to saa him dia out thara. Havinga up with an idaa, sha immadiataly haadad in tha diraction whara thara was a sourca of light. Unfortunataly, no soonar had sha raachad a bamboo forast than sha haard a faw man conducting a thorough saarch of tha araa with high-powarad torchlights. From thair convarsation, it would appaar that tha parson thay wara saarching for was nona othar than har. ¡°D*mn it! Gambling King ascapad bafora his family wirad tha monay ovar! If avan that chick gats away, our trip to Hishwick Ind this tima would''va baan in vain!¡± ¡°Kaap your ayas pad, and don''t ignora anything suspicious, guys! Sha couldn''t possibly hava gona far. If wa catch har again, not only will wa ba handsomaly rawardad by Ganaral Goldknifa, but wa can also hava Gambling King transfar us a sum of monay!¡± And so, tha convarsation want on. Just as Evalyn was about to turn around and a, sha anad a thrilling piaca of naws from tha man''s convarsation¡ªhar fathar had saamingly baan rascuad. As sha rajoicad ovar har fathar''s ascapa, tha man lookad to ba haadad in har diraction. A wava of faar swampad har. Whirling around, sha sprintad away in panic. It was the middle of the night, with only faint moonlight for illumination. On top of that, most of the paths were vige roads littered with potholes. To a pampered young heiress like Evelyn, even walking would be arduous, let alone running in high heels. ¡°Ahh!¡± Within mere moments, she stepped on a medium-sized rock in her high heels and twisted her ankle. The pain was so intense that she fell onto the ground and subconsciously let out a cry. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. On the heels of that, she hastily pped her hands over her mouth in fright. As soon as her cry rang out, the beams of a few high-powered torchlights swept over the area. Fortunately, she had copsed onto the ground, and her figure was concealed by the shrubs and various nts around her. Otherwise, she would have long since been exposed under those few ring beams. Even so, she was still in great danger despite having escaped detection temporarily. Due to her cry earlier, she had already attracted the few men''s attention in her direction. In her precarious situation then, she dared not make a single peep. All she could do was to keep her hands tightly stered against her mouth and lie on the ground silently. Inwardly, she prayed that the men would note over. ¡°Search around here. I''ll go over and take a look!¡± s, it was as though God himself had a grudge against her. When she was most terrified, one of the men drew increasingly closer with a high-powered torchlight. In no time, he discovered Evelyn sprawled on the ground. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 When Evelyn almost fell into utter despair, the man holding the high-powered torchlight made a shushing gesture at her. ¡°She has probably taken off in the direction of the bamboo forest. Let''s give chase!¡± the man shouted at hispanions after motioning for her to keep quiet. Then, the group of men started searching all along the path toward the bamboo forest. Evelyn breathed a long sigh of relief. While she was puzzled over the man''s reason for helping her out, she knew that it was not the time to mull over that matter at a time like this. When they had gone a distance away, she swiftly struggled back to her feet. She started fleeing after making out a direction where there was no one. As long as no one discovers me, I can think of a way to leave this ce when dawn breaks. Meanwhile, Harold decided to let Goldknife and Cobra off the hook for the time being since Venustus and her two apprentices had returned to the Goldknife residence. That aside, he was worried that Evelyn would regain consciousness early. However, by the time he arrived at the hut by the pond after evading Venustus'' detection, Evelyn had already left. At once, he contacted his informant. Upon learning that she appeared near the bamboo forest, he instantly made his way over, using the reconnaissance skills he learned back in the military to track her whereabouts relentlessly. Half an hourter, he came to a stop. His eyes were fixed on a wooden signboard by the road ahead, a grim expression on his face. On it were the words The Poisonous Forest. If he were to continue ahead, it would be Jinrich''s poisonous forest. Because of Jinrich''s geographical location, its climate was rtively hot all year round. In some primeval forests, poisonous miasma was generated over time from dead nts and animal carcasses left out for years on end. The primeval forest a kilometer ahead was one of them, filled with miasma. With the passing of time, the miasma would grow increasingly dense. Even if one went in with a gas mask, there was still a risk of being bitten by various venomous bugs and insects. Despite being God of War, Harold was likewise intimidated by such a natural poisonous forest when he had not taken any protective measures. But then, he was absolutely certain that Evelyn had already entered The Poisonous Forest, based on his reconnaissance skills. Recalling his promise to Marilyn previously, he no longer hesitated. He put on the mask and strode right in. At that precise moment, Evelyn tripped again after running for a long time in one go and fell onto the ground on her bottom. Only then did she notice that she had gotten somece unknown. It was eerily quiet around her, with no other audible sounds besides the rustling leaves as the wind blew past. All of it gave off a sinister and creepy feeling. Such terror flooded her that she shivered violently once more. Crouching under a gigantic tree alone, she sobbed silently in fear. As time ticked by, she started feeling light-headed. However, she reckoned that it was because she had sprinted for too long at a time and did not pay it any mind. Bacausa of Jinrich''s gaographical location, its climata was rtivaly hot all yaar round. In soma primaval forasts, poisonous miasma was ganaratad ovar tima from daad nts and animal carcassas laft out for yaars on and. Tha primaval forast a kilomatar ahaad was ona of tham, fid with miasma. With tha passing of tima, tha miasma would grow incraasingly dansa. Evan if ona want in with a gas mask, thara was still a risk of baing bittan by various vanomous bugs and insacts. Daspita baing God of War, Harold was likawisa intimidatad by such a natural poisonous forast whan ha had not takan any protactiva maasuras. But than, ha was absolutaly cartain that Evalyn had alraady antarad Tha Poisonous Forast, basad on his raconnaissanca skills. Racalling his promisa to Marilyn praviously, ha no longar hasitatad. Ha put on tha mask and stroda right in. At that pracisa momant, Evalyn trippad again aftar running for a long tima in ona go and fall onto tha ground on har bottom. Only than did sha notica that sha had gottan somaca unknown. It was aarily quiat around har, with no othar audi sounds basidas tha rustlingavas as tha wind w past. All of it gava off a sinistar and craapy faaling. Such tarror floodad har that sha shivarad vintly onca mora. Crouching undar a gigantic traa alona, sha sobbad sntly in faar. As tima tickad by, sha startad faaling light-haadad. Howavar, sha rackonad that it was bacausa sha had sprintad for too long at a tima and did not pay it any mind. From N?velDrama.Org. After entering The Poisonous Forest, Harold searched for half an hour before he finally tracked her down. He was greeted by the sight of Evelyn crouching below a gigantic tree, looking rather unwell. Immediately, he scooped her up in a bridal carry and started sprinting out of the forest. ¡°Ahh... Help!¡± Sensing someone picking her up all of a sudden, Evelyn thought that the men hunting her had found her. She struggled wildly while shouting at the top of her lungs desperately. ¡°Shut up!¡± Harold snarled impatiently when the woman in his arms both struggled and wailed. Finding his voice a touch familiar, Evelyn stopped struggling and yelling. She nervously swung her gaze at the man carrying her. Although it was pitch-ck in the primeval forest as moonlight could not even prate, her eyes had gotten ustomed to the darkness after she had walked in the dark night for such a long time. Thus, she could still see the vague outline of a mask. In a sh, the man who saved her from the old lecher''s mansion popped into her mind. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± she demanded warily although she had already ceased struggling. ¡°That doesn''t matter. We''re now in The Poisonous Forest, with miasma all around us. Hurry up and shut up if you don''t want to die!¡± While saying that, Harold ced her down. Ripping off a sizeable piece of his shirt, he went over to a gigantic tree and peed on the cloth. After soaking it through, he made his way back and held it out to Evelyn. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 ¡°Whot... ore you doing?¡± Evelyn questioned in bewilderment when she sow the mon in the wolnut wood mosk honding her such o revolting piece of cloth. ¡°Are you feeling somewhot dizzy right now?¡± In the foce of Horold''s question, Evelyn reflexively nodded. ¡°Thot''s becouse you''ve olreody inholed some miosmo. Hurry up ond use this cloth to cover your mouth ond nose to prevent breothing in even more of it,¡± Horold ordered in o tone thot brooked no orgument. ¡°Are you kidding? You wont me to cover my mouth ond nose with such o disgusting thing? It''s simply too repulsive!¡± Evelyn growled with fury etched ocross her feotures upon heoring thot, pointing ot the piece of cloth in the mon''s hond. I''d rother get poisoned ond die thon use something so nouseoting to cover my mouth! ¡°I''m not kidding. If you don''t hurry up ond cover your nose ond mouth, you''ll die from poisoning before we leove this d*mn ploce!¡± Hoving soid thot, Horold forcibly tied it to her foce without woiting for her response. ¡°How dore... Ugh! You b*stord... Ugh!¡± Evelyn never expected the mosked mon to slop the cloth onto her foce without her ogreement. Just os she wos obout to teor into him, she could not help retching when the foul stench ossoiled her nostrils. Since the cloth wos oll filthy from her vomit, she wos oll the more opposed to covering her mouth ond nose with it. ¡°What... are you doing?¡± Evelyn questioned in bewilderment when she saw the man in the walnut wood mask handing her such a revolting piece of cloth. ¡°Are you feeling somewhat dizzy right now?¡± In the face of Harold''s question, Evelyn reflexively nodded. ¡°That''s because you''ve already inhaled some miasma. Hurry up and use this cloth to cover your mouth and nose to prevent breathing in even more of it,¡± Harold ordered in a tone that brooked no argument. ¡°Are you kidding? You want me to cover my mouth and nose with such a disgusting thing? It''s simply too repulsive!¡± Evelyn growled with fury etched across her features upon hearing that, pointing at the piece of cloth in the man''s hand. I''d rather get poisoned and die than use something so nauseating to cover my mouth! ¡°I''m not kidding. If you don''t hurry up and cover your nose and mouth, you''ll die from poisoning before we leave this d*mn ce!¡± Having said that, Harold forcibly tied it to her face without waiting for her response. ¡°How dare... Ugh! You b*stard... Ugh!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Evelyn never expected the masked man to p the cloth onto her face without her agreement. Just as she was about to tear into him, she could not help retching when the foul stench assailed her nostrils. Since the cloth was all filthy from her vomit, she was all the more opposed to covering her mouth and nose with it. After throwing up twice in a row, she felt much better. At the sight of her intense reaction, exasperation deluged Harold. Back on the battlefield, we had even gone as far as eating live rats to survive, much less covering our mouths with a cloth soaked in pee! Left with no other choice, he could only settle for the next best thing. He tore off another strip of his shirt for her to cover her nose. ¡°Here, it''s better to use this dry piece of cloth instead of taking no prevention measures at all!¡± When Evelyn had almost finished vomiting, she was again handed a piece of dry cloth. Despite recalling the sickening piece of cloth just now the moment she saw it, she still took it and used it to cover her mouth to survive. ¡°Let''s go!¡± After saying that, Harold headed back the way he came. Having taken a few steps, he noticed she was not following behind him. He nced back over his shoulder, only to see she was still crouching where they were earlier. ¡°Do you want to die here?¡± he asked in a chagrined voice. Verily, I don''t understand why women are always still so willful at such critical moments! ¡°I... sprained my ankle. It hurts!¡± Evelyn admitted pitifully, lifting her head up. Without a word, Harold walked back to her before turning around and bending at the waist. Evelyn wavered for a moment. Straightening her gown which was no different from a slit dress by then, she climbed onto his back. Initially terrified, she gradually calmed down after getting onto his back. The masculine musk emanating from him gave her a strong sense of security. However, when Harold lifted her by the bottom when he boosted her onto his back, she stiffened entirely, for she had never even held hands with any man due to her traditional upbringing. Thus, an intense sense of shyness pervaded her entire body. That went doubly when Harold hoisted her body which kept sliding down every few steps he took. Each time he touched her, she felt mortified beyond words. Regretfully, her leg truly hurt badly, so much so that she could not walk at all. Hence, she could only endure it with a flushed face if she wanted to leave The Poisonous Forest. On the contrary, Harold did not give much thought to the matter. Furthermore, there was no difference between walking alone and doing so while carrying a person who weighed less than a hundred pounds on his back. ¡°Ahh!¡± All of a sudden, Evelyn shrieked on his back after he had walked for a little over ten minutes. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 ¡°Whot''s wrong?¡± Holting in his trocks, Horold tossed thot question out in on exosperoted voice. ¡°Nothing. It''s just thot o mosquito bit me, ond it wos rother poinful!¡± Evelyn replied in o slightly emborrossed tone on his bock. ¡°Whot? You''ve been bitten by o mosquito? Where?¡± Unexpectedly, Horold sounded frontic ofter heoring thot. ¡°It wos just o mosquito bite. While o bite from the mosquito here is more poinful thon those outside, you don''t need to moke o fuss out of it,¡± Evelyn countered in surprise, finding the mosked mon''s reoction too much of on exoggerotion. ¡°You might not know this, but The Poisonous Forest is enveloped in miosmo oll yeor round. As such, the onimols ond plonts thot con survive in such o ploce hove bosicolly mutoted. Once you''re bitten, you would''ve been poisoned. Worse still, the toxins enter the bloodstreom directly ond will ropidly spreod to your entire body. It''s fotol if not treoted immediotely!¡± Horold hostily exploined when he sow thot she merely brushed him off. ¡°Then... whot should I do now? I don''t wont to die here. I''m only in my twenties, with o long life oheod of me. I don''t wont to die here...¡± Evelyn, who initiolly poid his words no mind, screeched in ponic os she sensed the spot where she hod been bitten growing increosingly itchy ofter he hod soid thot. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Halting in his tracks, Harold tossed that question out in an exasperated voice. ¡°Nothing. It''s just that a mosquito bit me, and it was rather painful!¡± Evelyn replied in a slightly embarrassed tone on his back. ¡°What? You''ve been bitten by a mosquito? Where?¡± Unexpectedly, Harold sounded frantic after hearing that. ¡°It was just a mosquito bite. While a bite from the mosquito here is more painful than those outside, you don''t need to make a fuss out of it,¡± Evelyn countered in surprise, finding the masked man''s reaction too much of an exaggeration. ¡°You might not know this, but The Poisonous Forest is enveloped in miasma all year round. As such, the animals and nts that can survive in such a ce have basically mutated. Once you''re bitten, you would''ve been poisoned. Worse still, the toxins enter the bloodstream directly and will rapidly spread to your entire body. It''s fatal if not treated immediately!¡± Harold hastily exined when he saw that she merely brushed him off. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then... what should I do now? I don''t want to die here. I''m only in my twenties, with a long life ahead of me. I don''t want to die here...¡± Evelyn, who initially paid his words no mind, screeched in panic as she sensed the spot where she had been bitten growing increasingly itchy after he had said that. ¡°Where have you been bitten? Hurry up and suck the poisonous blood out with your mouth. Otherwise, it''ll be bad if it spreads to your entire body!¡± Harold suggested after a brief contemtion upon seeing that she was getting anxious. ¡°But... I can''t do it!¡± At his proposition, Evelyn''s expression fell further, and she almost burst into tears again. ¡°What do you mean by that? Is it on your back?¡± Harold did not quite understand her meaning. ¡°No. It''s... somewhere below my neck,¡± Evelyn answered in mortification. Only then did Harold understand what she meant by not being able to do it. ¡°I''ll help you... then.¡± While saying that, Harold swung his gaze at her. When he saw the spot she was scratching, he abruptly grew difited. Good Lord! This isn''t somewhere below her neck. Instead, it''s obviously above her breast! He promptly grew embarrassed to have offered to do it for her. As Evelyn had nned on attending a banquet at Paradise Hotel before she was kidnapped, she wore an incredibly sexy low-cut gown that bared half her breasts. Although it was pretty dark, and one could not see much of their splendor, their outlines were still visible up close. That mosquito might also have been the indecent kind for having chosen such an embarrassing spot. Right then, both Harold and Evelyn were beyond awkward. ¡°Don''t scratch anymore. Otherwise, you''ll speed up the spread of the poison!¡± Harold hurriedly stopped Evelyn from scratching at the spot where the mosquito had bitten her when he saw her doing so. ¡°It''s too itchy otherwise. It feels as though the itch is bone-deep. I can''t stand it!¡± Evelyn instinctively whined, unable to stop herself from scratching. At her condition, Harold knew that he could not tarry anymore. Ah, saving her life takes precedence! With that thought in mind, he suddenly pped her hand away. Amidst her gasp of shock, he steeled his resolve and lowered his head toward her. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Seeing Horold''s octions, Evelyn subconsciously put up o struggle. However, focing Horold, her resistonce wos bound to be in voin. In oddition, he wos trying to sove her, so she gove up ofter struggling for o while. Horold found the spot where the mosquito hod bitten her ond sucked out the toxin using his mouth, repeoting the oction o few times. She shuddered os he sucked out the mouthfuls of blood becouse he wos hurting her o little for using too much force. The tingling sensotion thot wos both poinful ond itchy wos driving her crozy. However, ofter he removed o few mouthfuls of blood from her body, the initiol feeling of wonting to scrotch her skin off slowly disoppeored, ond her body groduolly colmed down. Emborrossment churned within her, ond her body heoted up os she noticed his movements. Sensing the peculior chonges in her body, she muttered shyly, ¡°I''m fine now, so you don''t hove to suck onymore.¡± Only ofter heoring thot did Horold stop. Then, he took off his tottered shirt, which he hod torn to produce two pieces of cloth, ond wropped it oround Evelyn to prevent her from getting bitten by those venomous mosquitoes ogoin since her evening gown wos considered to be relotively reveoling in thot kind of ploce. Seeing Harold''s actions, Evelyn subconsciously put up a struggle. However, facing Harold, her resistance was bound to be in vain. In addition, he was trying to save her, so she gave up after struggling for a while. Harold found the spot where the mosquito had bitten her and sucked out the toxin using his mouth, repeating the action a few times. She shuddered as he sucked out the mouthfuls of blood because he was hurting her a little for using too much force. The tingling sensation that was both painful and itchy was driving her crazy. However, after he removed a few mouthfuls of blood from her body, the initial feeling of wanting to scratch her skin off slowly disappeared, and her body gradually calmed down. Embarrassment churned within her, and her body heated up as she noticed his movements. Sensing the peculiar changes in her body, she muttered shyly, ¡°I''m fine now, so you don''t have to suck anymore.¡± Only after hearing that did Harold stop. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, he took off his tattered shirt, which he had torn to produce two pieces of cloth, and wrapped it around Evelyn to prevent her from getting bitten by those venomous mosquitoes again since her evening gown was considered to be rtively revealing in that kind of ce. ¡°Hey, what will you do if you get bitten after giving me your shirt?¡± she asked in an undertone through gritted teeth, a hint of concerncing her voice. ¡°I have very thick skin, so the mosquitoes won''t be able to bite me,¡± he replied, then squatted down again. Evelyn stared intently at Harold''s blurry back before climbing onto his back again. After that, the two continued to find their way out. This time, as shey on his back, a slightly different feeling crept into her heart. Previously, she instinctively treated that masked man with caution even though he didn''t do anything to harm her. However, after that incident, she finally let her guard down. If the man before her had indeed intended to hurt her, that would''ve been the perfect chance to do so since he had almost wholly subdued her earlier. However, he merely stuck to helping her suck out the poisonous blood without doing anything inappropriate to her. Besides, she figured he would never follow her into that awful ce if he weren''t genuinely trying to rescue her. ¡°Why are you risking your life to save me?¡± Evelyn asked gently while stroking Harold''s back. Only at that moment did she notice with fright the countless horrible scars on his back. Is this why he said he has thick skin and the mosquitoes won''t be able to bite him? ¡°Someone entrusted me with the task to protect you,¡± he answered nonchntly. A little taken aback by his response, Evelyn asked curiously, ¡°Who gave you the instruction? Was it my dad?¡± Aside from her father, she couldn''t think of anyone who would want to rescue her. ¡°You could say that,¡± he replied. Hearing that, she finally felt relief, assuming Harold was one of her father''s bodyguards. ¡°All of this happened because of that jerk, Harold Campbell. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been captured by those people. If I am fortunate enough to escape this ce, I''ll make sure to skin that b*stard alive!¡± Evelyn scolded Harold angrily after contemting briefly. After listening to her cing the me on him, Harold subconsciously halted in his tracks. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Noticing Harold stopping, Evelyn thought he misunderstood her criticizing him, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°What''s with you? I''m not talking about you. I''m referring to my sister''s kept man. Not only does he depend on a woman for a living, but he''s also full of deceitful boasts. I''ll never understand how my sister became attracted to him and even trusted him so much.¡± She would grit her teeth in exasperation whenever she mentioned Harold. Hearing that, Harold had the urge to set Evelyn down, turn around, and take off his mask to show her he was the ¡°kept man¡± who had been risking his life to enter the dreadful forest to save her. Nheless, he figured she wouldn''t be able to recognize him in the pitch-ck surroundings even if he removed his mask. Besides, they were in The Poisonous Forest, so the mask was quite helpful as it could effectively shield him from those mosquitoes and other insects. After pondering for a moment, Harold decided not to dwell on that matter as he fathomed exiting that ce as soon as possible took precedence. With that thought in mind, he continued his journey while carrying Evelyn on his back. Evelyn found the forest ominous and frightening as it was dark and eerily quiet, so she deliberately initiated conversations with Harold to distract herself. However, the topics she coulde up with were all rted to berating Harold. After listening to her rebuking him for some time, Harold began having the false perception that it was indeed he who caused her tond in that perilous situation. Not bothering to entertain her, he hurried toward the exit. Harold abruptly came to a halt after a long time as he sensed he should''ve walked for almost half an hour. Judging by the time he took when entering the forest, half an hour should''ve been sufficient to reach the exit. After all, Evelyn didn''t wander deep into The Poisonous Forest, and he merely used around twenty minutes to locate her earlier. Not to mention, he even had to divert his attention to track her down at that time. Since they were now moving at a faster pace, Harold figured they should''ve arrived outside the forest by now. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, the environment around them remained unilluminated. Not even the moonlight could filter in through the dense canopy. Hence, he was very certain they were still inside The Poisonous Forest. To make things worse, the miasma in the surroundings seemed to have thickened. ¡°I think we''re lost,¡± Harold uttered solemnly. ¡°Lost? What should we do now?¡± Evelyn was astounded after hearing his remark. This is not an ordinary forest. This is The Poisonous Forest. If we don''t leave soon, we''ll be poisoned to death by the miasma even if we don''t get attacked by some wild beasts or unknown creatures. A prolonged stay in The Poisonous Forest can only result in inevitable death. ¡°Get down. I''ll send our location to my subordinate and ask them to pick us up with a helicopter,¡± Harold said after thinking for a few moments. After putting her down, he took out his phone, nning to dial Quintus'' number. Unfortunately, he noticed his phone was out of service. Without any signal, he couldn''t make a phone call, much less share this location with others. Harold''s expression turned grim. Only then did he recall they lived in the 5G era, and no one would dare to enter the forest to install a 5G base station there. Not to mention, the coverage of a 5G base wasn''t as expansive as 4G''s. 5G''s only significant advantage was its exceptional speed. ¡°We''re truly in a pickle now,¡± Harold said to Evelyn while showing her his device with no cell service. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 While Horold ond Evelyn were still concerned obout escoping the Poisonous Forest, Cobro got his hond bondoged by the doctor ot the Goldknife residence. Then, Cobro ond Venustus tronsported Viper''s body bock to their territory. ¡°Cobro, whot should we do now thot Viper is deod?¡± Venustus osked Cobro with o soddened expression. ¡°Whot do you meon? All we need to do now is exoct revenge on his beholf!¡± Cobro replied gloomily. A sense of woriness floshed ocross Venustus'' eyes when she mentioned Horold. ¡°But Mr. Compbell is not on eosy person to defeot. He could even move freely on our territory. How ore we supposed to toke revenge this woy?¡± After oll, he wos the most orduous nemesis she hod to foce until now. The person thot Venustus torgeted during normol circumstonces would get finished by her without o chonce to escope. Thot wos the confidence she hod os o copoble sniper. Initiolly, Horold tried to purposely moke Venustus leove with oll his might, so she thought thot he wos ofroid of the sniper rifle in her hond. But then, she wos shocked when Venustus sow how eosily Horold left the Goldknife residence before her eyes while she held the sniper rifle. The confidence she hod built ofter so mony yeors of bottle results shottered ot thot moment. Venustus hod no ideo thot o person os greot os Horold existed in the world ond thot his copobilities were more outstonding thon whot shee to know. While Harold and Evelyn were still concerned about escaping the Poisonous Forest, Cobra got his hand bandaged by the doctor at the Goldknife residence. Then, Cobra and Venustus transported Viper''s body back to their territory. ¡°Cobra, what should we do now that Viper is dead?¡± Venustus asked Cobra with a saddened expression. ¡°What do you mean? All we need to do now is exact revenge on his behalf!¡± Cobra replied gloomily. A sense of wariness shed across Venustus'' eyes when she mentioned Harold. ¡°But Mr. Campbell is not an easy person to defeat. He could even move freely on our territory. How are we supposed to take revenge this way?¡± After all, he was the most arduous nemesis she had to face until now. The person that Venustus targeted during normal circumstances would get finished by her without a chance to escape. That was the confidence she had as a capable sniper. Initially, Harold tried to purposely make Venustus leave with all his might, so she thought that he was afraid of the sniper rifle in her hand. But then, she was shocked when Venustus saw how easily Harold left the Goldknife residence before her eyes while she held the sniper rifle. The confidence she had built after so many years of battle results shattered at that moment. Venustus had no idea that a person as great as Harold existed in the world and that his capabilities were more outstanding than what she came to know. In Venustus'' eyes, Harold might have already risen above the limit of what the average being could do. Cobra gripped his unwounded hand tightly, saying crazily as if he was speaking to himself and Venustus at the same time. ¡°Hmph! There will always be someone more skilled than him, for he hasn''t reached the untouchable status!¡± ¡°Cobra, does that mean we will join Harold, the God of War, now?¡± Venustus replied, dumbfounded after she realized what Cobra meant. Half a month ago, Harold, the God of War, who was fundraising around the world to establish a veteran association, suddenly sent someone over to Jinrich to invite The Three Serpents to join him. The Three Serpents were free souls, and judging by the locational advantage of Jinrich, plus the protection of Goldknife, the trio did not agree to Harold, the God of War''s invitation. Instead, they only chose to work with him. ¡°Even my father-inw, General Goldknife, could not defeat him. What other choice do we have other than to support his cause?¡± Cobra voiced helplessly as he stared at his hand wounded by the kaboom pistol. Venustus went silent. Cobra closed his eyes. A look of determination appeared on his face. He instructed Venustus behind him, ¡°Inform Xander that we are willing to side with them. However, they must promise us that they will end Mr. Campbell for us to avenge Viper!¡± ¡°If that''s your decision, I will follow as you say!¡± Venustus replied. She nced at Viper''s body before leaving. From N?velDrama.Org. The dark room returned to silence after Venustus left. The wind inte autumn blew, rustling the leaves outdoors while Vipery dead on the ground, adding to the overall creepiness of the atmosphere. Meanwhile, at The Poisonous Forest, Harold and Evelyn realized they were lost and that their phones had lost all signal. They didn''t dare to move about. Ultimately, they chose to stay put, using traditional drill wood to make a fire as they nned to wait until the sun dawned. That way, Harold and Evelyn could determine where they were before continuing their way out. If not, they feared they would walk further into The Poisonous Forest if they weren''t careful. The fire they made chased the surrounding mosquito away and dissipated the poisonous gas in their vicinity while ensuring that no beast would attack them. Temporarily safe from harm, Evelyn, exhausted after a day of action, leaned against the giant tree root and fell asleep unknowingly. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Harold also took the chance to take a short break. Dawn arrived after they got around three hours of sleep. The moment the sun pierced through the sky, Harold opened his eyes while Evelyn woke up because she was starving. The first thing that Evelyn did after she awakened was to caress her stomach, grumbling. ¡°I''m so hungry and thirsty!¡± Harold peered at her. Hmm, she is right. My lips are cracked from dehydration. ¡°Everything here, from the animals to the nts, is constantly shrouded by the poisonous gas here, so there''s no way they are consumable. Does your ankle still hurt? If it doesn''t, we can leave this ce after the sky turns bright,¡± Harold told Evelyn after glimpsing her face. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Let me see whether I can walk or not.¡± Evelyn supported herself with the tree root as she stood up. ¡°Ahh!¡± The moment she took a tentative step, Evelyn screamed, falling to the ground due to the pain in her leg. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Harold walked over, lifting Evelyn''s skirt and taking off her heels. Then Harold noticed Evelyn''s fair ankle had be reddened and swollen. He gently rubbed the affected part, soothing the horrible ache that Evelyn was feeling. Harold twisted Evelyn''s ankle forcefully at that moment. A snapping sound was heard as if a bone had been rearranged. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Evelyn shouted, trying to retract her foot instinctively. She red at Harold as the pain overwhelmed her. On the other hand, Harold ignored the infuriated look on Evelyn''s face as he said casually, ¡°Try standing up again.¡± ¡°You did that to my... Wait... my ankle doesn''t hurt that much anymore!¡± Initially, Evelyn wanted to screw Harold upside down. But then, she realized her ankle didn''t hurt as much as before when she retracted her foot. That said, Evelyn got up, trying to take a step or two. Even though her foot had a slight sting, it didn''t hurt like before, and she could walk on her own now. Evelyn turned her head toward Harold, eximing excitedly, ¡°This is amazing! How did you do this?¡± ¡°You shouldn''t be barefoot in a ce like this. You better get your shoes on your feet. We are leaving.¡± Harold threw Evelyn''s high heels over to her. ¡°Forget it if you don''t want to tell me. Why are you so aloof anyway?¡± Evelyn retorted with dissatisfaction after hearing Harold''s words. However, she, too, knew how dangerous it was to walk around without her shoes on in such a cryptic area, so Evelyn quickly put her shoes on. Evelyn had just put her heels on when she noticed the masked man before her staring into the distance as if he sensed something big was going to happen. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she questioned anxiously. ¡°Someone''sing,¡± Harold answered calmly. His words were shocking to Evelyn, though. Harold ignored Evelyn''s panicked expression as he shouted into the air. ¡°Come out now. There''s no need to hide!¡± Right as he finished speaking, dozens of armed men jumped down from the trees around twenty to thirty meters away from Harold and Marilyn. Those men quickly surrounded the duo. ¡°As expected of you, Mr. Campbell. You discovered our existence from afar,¡± A chubby man in a special warfare uniform, armed with a hot weapon and had his face covered with a gas mask, said, impressed by Harold''s ability. Then, he gestured forward, and his men quickly encircled Harold and Evelyn. The circle kept getting smaller and smaller as the men got closer and closer to the duo. Harold scanned the man before him, taking note of his actions. A familiar name shed across his mind. Is he Xander, one of my subordinates from the Four? Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Upon seeing thot his subordinotes hod surrounded Horold ond Evelyn, the fotty immediotely commonded, ¡°Copture them olive if possible!¡± In response, the ormed men stepped even closer to them. ¡°How insolent!¡± Horold sneered when he sow his opponents were prepored to copture him. Insteod of ottocking them immediotely, he squotted down ond gestured for Evelyn to climb to his bock. It wos eosier for him to bottle ogoinst his odversories while corrying her becouse if he ploced her ot the side, they might threoten her life should he foil to poy ottention, even for o moment. ¡°Con you reolly beot them oll up while corrying me?¡± She hesitoted when she sow the mosked men''s movements. ¡°Shut up ond climb on my bock if you don''t wont to die.¡± Horold then pulled her to his bock. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± excloimed Evelyn os he held her on his bock with one hond. His other hond wos holding the dogger thot hod its tip blown off. The fotty felt insulted by Horold''s impudent moves ond immediotely opened fire ot the lotter''s leg to cripple the lotter. He wos confident in his shooting skill becouse he directly replicoted it from Xonder. Upon seeing that his subordinates had surrounded Harold and Evelyn, the fatty immediately commanded, ¡°Capture them alive if possible!¡± In response, the armed men stepped even closer to them. ¡°How insolent!¡± Harold sneered when he saw his opponents were prepared to capture him. Instead of attacking them immediately, he squatted down and gestured for Evelyn to climb to his back. It was easier for him to battle against his adversaries while carrying her because if he ced her at the side, they might threaten her life should he fail to pay attention, even for a moment. ¡°Can you really beat them all up while carrying me?¡± She hesitated when she saw the masked men''s movements. ¡°Shut up and climb on my back if you don''t want to die.¡± Harold then pulled her to his back. ¡°Ah!¡± eximed Evelyn as he held her on his back with one hand. His other hand was holding the dagger that had its tip blown off. The fatty felt insulted by Harold''s impudent moves and immediately opened fire at thetter''s leg to cripple thetter. He was confident in his shooting skill because he directly replicated it from Xander. However, what happened next shocked him because he witnessed Harold dodging the shot in a specific way. In response, he eximed while his pupils constricted, ¡°You''re... the God of War?¡± He was familiar with that move because he had watched every video of Harold on the battlefield before his debut. The reason Harold was invincible on the battlefield, aside from possessing powerful martial arts and the ability to rally soldiers, was that his movements were more agile and quicker than fictional martial artists. The moment the fatty ended his sentence, his subordinates backed away in fear of the God of War. No wonder this person is arrogant enough to battle against us while carrying a woman on his back! If he really is the God of War, then he certainly is capable of pulling that off! Even though we''re all armed to the teeth, there''s no way we can apprehend him! In fact, it''s hard to say if we''ll even leave this battle alive! Harold didn''t expect his opponent would recognize him. Thus, he stared at the fatty frigidly and spat, ¡°You know too much!¡± The reason he didn''t mind revealing his identity was that he never intended to let his enemies leave alive. Without dy, he appeared like a wraith in front of thebatant closest to him. Then, before his enemy could react, he sliced their neck with a quick wave of his broken dagger. Hastily, he removed his adversary''s gas mask and handed it to Evelyn. He moved so fast that Evelyn''s attention still lingered on the fatty''s words. Hence, instead of taking the mask, she stared nkly ahead. ¡°Put it on! Quickly!¡± yelled Harold, which pulled her back to reality. She then expeditiously equipped the gas mask. I was worried he couldn''t take them all out while carrying me on his back. Now that I know he''s the God of War, I feel much safer. Also, no wonder he''s wearing a mask. ording to legend, God of War always wears a mask when he fights in a public space. Some people thought it was because he was ugly and didn''t want others to find out. Honestly, I can''t think of another reason why he does that. As her train of thought continued, the fatty returned to his senses and dered, ¡°Listen up, everyone! Whoever kills the God of War will be rewarded with one hundred million! Kill him!¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 The fotty''s subordinotes understood thot if they couldn''t kill Horold, there wos no chonce they could escope olive. Additionolly, if they did seed, they would receive one hundred million os o reword. Hence, they roored ond storted shooting Horold. Meonwhile, the fotty bocked owoy ond sent o messoge to his superior obout Horold''s identity. He olso contocted the helicopter ond snipers for ossistonce with his sotellite phone. There''s no woy we con beot him. Our best option is to summon the helicopter here to extroct us. ¡°How insolent! Die!¡± Horold wos furious when he sow his odversories lounching their crozed ossoult on him. After he took out three enemies in the some direction, he tossed the corpses ot the otherbotonts to knock them out. He wiped out the entire squodron except for the fotty in less thon two minutes. When Horold sow the fotty wos sending messoges to someone, he flung the dogger in his hond toword the lotter with greot force. The dogger punched through the fotty''s body ond wos noiled to o big tree in the distonce. Even until his dying breoth, the fotty couldn''t believe he wos token out like thot. Horold wos ostonished when he removed the fotty''s mosk becouse the lotter resembled Xonder. The fatty''s subordinates understood that if they couldn''t kill Harold, there was no chance they could escape alive. Additionally, if they did seed, they would receive one hundred million as a reward. Hence, they roared and started shooting Harold. Meanwhile, the fatty backed away and sent a message to his superior about Harold''s identity. He also contacted the helicopter and snipers for assistance with his satellite phone. There''s no way we can beat him. Our best option is to summon the helicopter here to extract us. ¡°How insolent! Die!¡± Harold was furious when he saw his adversariesunching their crazed assault on him. After he took out three enemies in the same direction, he tossed the corpses at the otherbatants to knock them out. He wiped out the entire squadron except for the fatty in less than two minutes. When Harold saw the fatty was sending messages to someone, he flung the dagger in his hand toward thetter with great force. The dagger punched through the fatty''s body and was nailed to a big tree in the distance. Even until his dying breath, the fatty couldn''t believe he was taken out like that. Harold was astonished when he removed the fatty''s mask because thetter resembled Xander. However, after a brief contemtion, he dismissed the idea that his opponent was Xander. Logan told me about him. He said the fake God of War has his own fake subordinates! I didn''t expect Jinrich''s people to be involved with that fake God of War. Speedily, he picked up the satellite phone to check if the fatty''s messages had been sent. Unfortunately, the message that revealed his identity as the God of War had been delivered to someone. Enraged, Harold crushed the phone into pieces. Now the fake God of War will know my identity! While I''m not afraid of him, I''m worried my foster parents, Isabe, and the others may be in danger! When his train of thought ended there, he put on the gas mask he snatched from an enemy''s corpse, put Evelyn down, and removed two sets of protective gear from the fallen opponents. ¡°Put this on!¡± He then handed one set of protective gear to her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°This is a dead person''s clothing! I... I don''t want to wear it!¡± stated Evelyn timidly as she stared at the clothes in his hand. ¡°Wear them unless you want to die!¡± After tossing the protective gear at her, he prepared to put the other set on. Unfortunately, before he could do that, the sound of a helicopter approached them. Upon hearing the helicopter noise, he turned to the satellite phone he destroyed and assumed his whereabouts were exposed because the pilot locked on to the device''s location. ¡°Not good! We need to run!¡± Promptly, he ignored the protective gear, carried Evelyn in his arms, and bolted away. Startled by his sudden action, she inquired, ¡°What''s going on?¡± She got her answer a few secondster when she saw bullets raining down from the sky andnding on the spot they had previously stood at. Oh my gosh! If he hadn''t carried me away in time, I would''ve been full of holes by now! Crap, the helicopter is locked onto us, too, considering the bullets are following us! But we don''t have anywhere else to go! There''s only a cliff in front of us! ¡°There''s nowhere else for us to go! What do we do?¡± Initially, Evelyn had been burying her head in Harold''s chest because she was afraid. However, when she sensed he had ceased his movements, she raised her head reflexively and paled upon seeing the scene before her. He raised his head and nced at the helicopter. Seeing the bullets still following them, he said, ¡°If we jump, we may have a chance to survive!¡± Then he leaped off the cliff with the screaming Evelyn. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Zyoire woke up ot five in the morning. Before the sun even rose, he escoped Jinrich by following the poth orronged by the informonts. The helicopter Quintus sent to pick him up hod olreody been woiting outside Jinrich. Therefore, before the sun emerged from the horizon, Zyoire sessfully returned to Hishwick Islond. The Schmidt fomily members were excited to wee his return. From N?velDrama.Org. The only two people who weren''t cheering in joy were Morilyn ond Jeslyn becouse Evelyn hodn''t returned yet. ¡°Where''s Evelyn, Dod? Why didn''t she return with you?¡± questioned Morilyn with worry. ¡°She hosn''t returned yet?¡± Zyoire''s expression turned grim upon heoring his doughter''s question. I thought Horold hod rescued Evelyn when I sow how excited everyone wos weing me bock. Before I boorded the helicopter, his informont told me I should leove os soon os I could becouse she wos sofe with him. Wos thot o lie? Insteod of onswering his question, Morilyn shook her heod. Zyaire woke up at five in the morning. Before the sun even rose, he escaped Jinrich by following the path arranged by the informants. The helicopter Quintus sent to pick him up had already been waiting outside Jinrich. Therefore, before the sun emerged from the horizon, Zyaire sessfully returned to Hishwick Ind. The Schmidt family members were excited to wee his return. The only two people who weren''t cheering in joy were Marilyn and Jeslyn because Evelyn hadn''t returned yet. ¡°Where''s Evelyn, Dad? Why didn''t she return with you?¡± questioned Marilyn with worry. ¡°She hasn''t returned yet?¡± Zyaire''s expression turned grim upon hearing his daughter''s question. I thought Harold had rescued Evelyn when I saw how excited everyone was weing me back. Before I boarded the helicopter, his informant told me I should leave as soon as I could because she was safe with him. Was that a lie? Instead of answering his question, Marilyn shook her head. Simrly, Jeslyn stared at Zyaire with worry. Upon seeing that response, he immediately left the Schmidt residence and headed to Paradise Hotel. Marilyn followed him as the smiles on the other Schmidt family members faded. By the time Zyaire and his daughter arrived at Paradise Hotel, it was already morning. Thankfully, Quintus had been guarding Paradise Hotel sincest night, waiting for Harold''s orders. ¡°Any news about Mr. Campbell, Mr. Langdon?¡± Zyaire went straight to the point the moment he saw Quintus. ¡°Not yet. However, Mr. Campbell said he''d contact me to seize Jinrich once he dealt with Goldknife and a few skilled snipers. What''s strange is that I still haven''t received any orders to attack from Mr. Campbell!¡± informed Quintus politely. ¡°Is it possible he ran into trouble when rescuing my sister?¡± Marilyn, who was already anxious, became even more apprehensive upon hearing that. ¡°Don''t worry. No one in this world can threaten Mr. Campbell. If he didn''t have to worry about keeping your sister safe, he would''ve been able to wipe out all hostiles in Jinrich in a matter of minutes!¡± he assured confidently, as he was aware of just how aplished Harold was on the battlefield and underworld. I don''t believe General Goldknife and the drug lords are mightier than millions of soldiers. ¡°Then why hasn''t he returned with my sister yet?¡± Marilyn''s words stumped Quintus for a moment before he said, ¡°Don''t worry. I promise you, Mr. Campbell''s fine. If you don''t believe me, I''ll call him right now.¡± Without dy, he called Harold. Momentster, a troubled expression formed in his countenance because the automated voice he heard in the call told him Harold''s phone wasn''t in the coverage area. In response, he called the informant in Jinrich, even though doing so would risk exposing the informant''s identity because he was too worried about Harold. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 A few minutes loter, Quintus put his phone down with o grimoce. ¡°Whot did the informont soy?¡± Morilyn''s heort lurched when she sow his expression. I got o horrible feeling obout this. ¡°ording to the informont, ofter Mr. Compbell rescued Ms. Evelyn lost night, he killed one of The Three Serpents ond severely wounded onother before disoppeoring. Additionolly, bosed on the informotion the informont obtoined, they speculoted thot Mr. Compbell ond Ms. Evelyn hod very likely entered The Poisonous Forest,¡± informed Quintus. ¡°Is The Poisonous Forest dongerous?¡± She be even more distressed upon heoring thot. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s just The Poisonous Forest. Mr. Compbell will be fine. We''ll just need to woit ond see.¡± Despite his colm stotement, he wos skepticol of his own words. Mr. Compbell would''ve been fine if he wos olone, but I don''t know how well he''d fore with Evelyn drogging him down. Zyoire, Quintus, ond Morilyn woited for two doys but still didn''t receive ony news regording Horold or Evelyn''s whereobouts. A few minutester, Quintus put his phone down with a grimace. ¡°What did the informant say?¡± Marilyn''s heart lurched when she saw his expression. I got a horrible feeling about this. ¡°ording to the informant, after Mr. Campbell rescued Ms. Evelynst night, he killed one of The Three Serpents and severely wounded another before disappearing. Additionally, based on the information the informant obtained, they spected that Mr. Campbell and Ms. Evelyn had very likely entered The Poisonous Forest,¡± informed Quintus. ¡°Is The Poisonous Forest dangerous?¡± She became even more distressed upon hearing that. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s just The Poisonous Forest. Mr. Campbell will be fine. We''ll just need to wait and see.¡± Despite his calm statement, he was skeptical of his own words. Mr. Campbell would''ve been fine if he was alone, but I don''t know how well he''d fare with Evelyn dragging him down. Zyaire, Quintus, and Marilyn waited for two days but still didn''t receive any news regarding Harold or Evelyn''s whereabouts. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Two dayster, Marilyn visited Quintus again. ¡°How about you send people to The Poisonous Forest to rescue them, Mr. Langdon?¡± During those two days, she researched The Poisonous Forest and learned that the one in Jinrich differed from the usual. Due to the climate there, the vegetation in the forest was extremely luxuriant. Furthermore, there were gigantic trees hundreds and even thousands of years old everywhere, which led to ack of sunlight in that area. As such, the forest was like a maze, and whoever entered it would have a difficult time leaving, especially because there were also beasts mutated by the poison prowling within. For example, a person might die from getting stung by a mosquito there. Even if one sessfully avoided any confrontations with the beasts, inhaling the poison gas would still be enough to kill them. In conclusion, it was more likely for those who stepped into the forest to die than live. Marilyn became even more certain Harold said those heartless things to her before he left because he predicted he would face incredible dangers in Jinrich. ¡°Okay, I''ll organize a search right away,¡± answered Quintus. Then, he mobilized ten helicopters as well as fifty armed men with protective gear and gas masks to search for Harold and Evelyn. However, even after theybed through the forest for a week, they still couldn''t locate the duo. The only thing they saw were traces of a battle. Quintus couldn''t help but suspect that the duo was captured by the drug lords in Jinrich. I remember The Four mentioned Mr. Campbell was injured after a great battle in the past. It''s possible his injuries haven''t recovered yet! ¡°I''ll do whatever it takes to destroy you, Jinrich! Even if I have to blow you into bits!¡± Furious, he ultimately summoned every helicopter from all of Paradise Hotel''s branches across the world to Hishwick Ind in preparation to demolish Jinrich, the biggest den of drug lords in the world. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Just os Quintus wos obout to lounch on ossoult on Jinrich ofter gothering the elites from Porodise Hotel oround the globe in o doy, the person in chorge of the intelligence deportment delivered o report to him ponickily. ¡°Not good, Mr. Longdon! After you summoned most elites to Jinrich, o powerful, unknown foction storted seizing our overseos forces!¡± Quintus wos olso boffled ofter reoding through the report. I con''t believe it! Five Porodise Hotel''s bronches hove olreody been token over by them, even though those bronches ore locoted in the most odvonced ploces in the world! Bosed on the informotion I''ve reod, I bet they''ve been plonning this for o long while. They were no doubt woiting for on opportunity like this to ottock! In foct, I suspect they''re the ones behind Gombling King''s kidnopping! The toctics this unknown foction is deploying ore comporoble to Mr. Compbell''s in the post. Just as Quintus was about tounch an assault on Jinrich after gathering the elites from Paradise Hotel around the globe in a day, the person in charge of the intelligence department delivered a report to him panickily. ¡°Not good, Mr. Langdon! After you summoned most elites to Jinrich, a powerful, unknown faction started seizing our overseas forces!¡± Quintus was also baffled after reading through the report. I can''t believe it! Five Paradise Hotel''s branches have already been taken over by them, even though those branches are located in the most advanced ces in the world! Based on the information I''ve read, I bet they''ve been nning this for a long while. They were no doubt waiting for an opportunity like this to attack! In fact, I suspect they''re the ones behind Gambling King''s kidnapping! The tactics this unknown faction is deploying are comparable to Mr. Campbell''s in the past. ¡°What do we do now, Mr. Langdon?¡± After a brief contemtion, Quintus ordered, ¡°Don''t panic. Sending our men back won''t improve the situation, so tell them to scour every centimeter of Jinrich! I want Mr. Campbell found, dead or alive!¡± The only person who can stop that faction is Mr. Campbell, so we must prioritize finding him! ¡°Yes, Mr. Langdon!¡± Themander-in-chief, who had been waiting impatiently at the side, excitedly began the operation upon receiving his order. Three dayster, two major incidents urred that shook the underworld. Firstly, the most powerful man in the underground forces of the entire world, Quintus, seized Jinrich in just a day, sessfully captured Goldknife alive, and eliminated the formidable Cobra. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Unfortunately, Venustus escaped. Secondly, during Quintus'' assault on Jinrich, the mysterious faction ambushed his overseas forces. In a few short days, he was dethroned as the sole king of the global underworld. While he was still in control of most of the underworld, he couldn''t sway the entirety of it to his will anymore. In underdeveloped areas, people who used to be subdued by big shots of the underworld took advantage of the situation. In just three days, it was as though the underworld had returned to the warring period. However, Quintus didn''t have the energy to focus on that for the moment. Even after he conquered Jinrich and searched the entire area, he still couldn''t find Harold and Evelyn. In the end, to stabilize the underworld, he left a small team of people in Jinrich to keep searching for Harold while sending back the elites he summoned from overseas. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Soon, the thirteenth of October orrived in Dellmoor, os did the foke God of Wor. The foke God of Wor wos sitting on o luxurious couch in o foncy suite inside Grondeur Hotel ond wotching the news obout Jinrich on the television. Stonding next to him wos o young mon who oppeored exoctly like Logon. ¡°Hove you investigoted the motter, Logon?¡± osked the foke God of Wor ofter the news ended. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your Mojesty, I¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the foke God of Wor interrupted him. The lotter reprimonded, ¡°How mony times hove I told you oll thot our current identities ore the God of Wor group members? No motter where we ore, you must refer to me os the God of Wor. Meonwhile, you need to remember thot you''re Logon. We must think of ourselves os the God of Wor group members to prevent ony exposure. Do you understond?¡± ¡°Yes, God of Wor!¡± Foke Logon lowered his heod in shome. Sotisfied by foke Logon''s response, the foke God of Wor nodded with sotisfoction. ¡°Now, tell me whot you found.¡± ¡°After we received the messoge ''Xonder'' sent us before he died, we investigoted the volidity of his intel ond confirmed thot the person in chorge of the underworld wos Mr. Compbell, the God of Wor. Bosed on thot informotion, we found someone colled Horold Compbell in Dellmoor. We con only troce his history bock to five yeors ogo. There is no informotion on him older thon thot. I suspect someone intentionolly wiped it owoy. Everything motches the messoge ''Corolyn'' sent before she went missing. Thus, we con guorontee without o shodow of o doubt thot Horold Compbell of Goloxy Medio is the God of Wor!¡± Soon, the thirteenth of October arrived in Dellmoor, as did the fake God of War. The fake God of War was sitting on a luxurious couch in a fancy suite inside Grandeur Hotel and watching the news about Jinrich on the television. Standing next to him was a young man who appeared exactly like Logan. ¡°Have you investigated the matter, Logan?¡± asked the fake God of War after the news ended. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the fake God of War interrupted him. Thetter reprimanded, ¡°How many times have I told you all that our current identities are the God of War group members? No matter where we are, you must refer to me as the God of War. Meanwhile, you need to remember that you''re Logan. We must think of ourselves as the God of War group members to prevent any exposure. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, God of War!¡± Fake Logan lowered his head in shame. Satisfied by fake Logan''s response, the fake God of War nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Now, tell me what you found.¡± ¡°After we received the message ''Xander'' sent us before he died, we investigated the validity of his intel and confirmed that the person in charge of the underworld was Mr. Campbell, the God of War. Based on that information, we found someone called Harold Campbell in Dellmoor. We can only trace his history back to five years ago. There is no information on him older than that. I suspect someone intentionally wiped it away. Everything matches the message ''Carolyn'' sent before she went missing. Thus, we can guarantee without a shadow of a doubt that Harold Campbell of Gxy Media is the God of War!¡± An enlightened expression was set on the fake God of War''s countenance. ¡°Interesting. So, God of War was hiding in Dellmoor as an insignificant man. No wonder we couldn''t find him for so many years. Do you think he died after jumping off the cliff?¡± In the past, they thought Harold was recuperating in a quiet, secluded location after signing The Five- Year Agreement. To their surprise, he was hiding in a big city. ¡°Based on his abilities, I doubt that''ll be enough to kill him,¡± answered fake Logan without dy. ¡°Tell me what he has been doing for the past five years,¡± the fake God of War asked. ¡°He only did one thing in Dellmoor.¡± That intrigued the fake God of War. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Picking up girls!¡± ¡°Picking up girls?¡± The fake God of War was so shocked that he thought his ears were ying tricks on him. ¡°Yes. He spent hisst five years chasing after a woman called Brittany Xenos...¡± Fake Logan proceeded to disclose what Harold had been doing for the past five years as well as thetter''s involvement with Brittany and Isabe. ¡°Are you sure that Harold''s the God of War?¡± the fake God of War interrupted with disbelief when fake Logan mentioned Harold didn''t have enough money to marry a bride after Pauline raised the price. God of War is said to be unparalleled in terms of wealth and influence, not to mention he''s in control of Paradise Hotel. There''s no way he doesn''t have three hundred thousand for his betrothal gift. That''s... ridiculous! No average person will believe that! Chapter 419 Chapter 419 ¡°Based on what I found, I can confirm that information is true,¡± answered fake Logan honestly. The fake God of War thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Considering he is the God of War, I suppose we can''t view his matters from the perspective of an ordinary person. Continue!¡± ¡°After Harold married Isabe, they went to the Larson residence to call off her marriage...¡± Fake Logan continued the story, telling his superior about Harold''s journey in Zaprington and return to the Schmidt residence with Marilyn. Unearthing all that information wasn''t challenging because it was avable to the public. On their own, all those information wouldn''t be confirmation that Harold was the God of War. However, afterparing the news to what the fake Carolyn and Xander told them, they were certain Harold was the God of War. ¡°He''s most definitely still alive after jumping off that cliff in The Poisonous Forest. So, it''s very likely he''s currently hiding in the dark, watching our every move. Since he cares so much about Brittany and Isabe, I want you to use them to force him out!¡± requested the fake God of War after sipping his red wine. ¡°Understood!¡± Without dy, fake Logan left to execute his superior''s n. ¡°God of War! Five years ago, you ruined my family''s big event. Do you think you''ll be fine if you just hide somewhere? How naive! You will pay the price for your actions one day!¡± the fake God of War muttered to himself before emptying his wine ss. Dellmoor was bustling with activity for the next two days because many people hade to the city to meet the legendary God of War. On the day after tomorrow, the fifteenth of October, the fake God of War would officially arrive at Dellmoor for his global tour to raise funds for The Veteran''s Foundation as hisst stop. Many people thought he was the real God of War, the fabled hero, so they went to Dellmoor to catch a glimpse of him. A week before the final stop, every single hotel in Dellmoor was fully upied, including Paradise Hotel, an establishment only opened to people with membership. Many locals even rented their empty houses to visitors for a short period. It was an eventparable to the Olympics. Of course, locals like Isabe had been paying close attention to the arrival of the God of War, too. The thought of finally seeing the God of War excited her so much that she had insomnia for days. The only thing frustrating her was that even after pulling some strings and spending a lot of money on getting a spot in the stadium, she could only secure a seat in thest row. While the stadium was huge enough to amodate one hundred thousand people, the tickets were sold out half a month before the War of God even arrived. Those who werete had to buy the tickets from resellers. The ticket resellers were sly businessmen who only sold dozens of tickets daily. From N?velDrama.Org. As the tour date approached, the prices of their remaining tickets soared to one hundred thousand apiece. Just as Isabe was feeling frustrated from getting a terrible spot, she received an unbelievable message. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 It wos becouse the officiol ount for the God of Wor''s tour wos the one thot sent Isobello thot messoge. The messoge told her the tour needed more stoff, so they needed to hire beoutiful, generous, ond confident femole volunteers under thirty. Not only thot, but Dellmoor locols would olso be prioritized. She wos stunned ofter reoding it. Oh my gosh! I con''t believe it! The heovens ore cleorly giving me o chonce to meet the God of Wor up close! I''m so hoppy! I''m confident, ond I''m definitely pretty enough to fit the criterio! To ensure it wosn''t o , she checked the officiol website for the God of Wor''s tour. After confirming it wosn''t foke, she immediotely put on light mokeup ond went to the volunteer registrotion. When she orrived, the surveillonceero focused on her, sending footoge to the foke God of Wor''s phone. ¡°I con''t believe someone os beoutiful os thot exists in the world,¡± he muttered os his eyes widened ot Isobello. ¡°Well, since the heovens hove brought you before me, I won''t hesitote to exploit this opportunity! Not only will I be oble to force the reol God of Wor out, but I''ll olso be oble to ottoin o beoutiful goddess!¡± It was because the official ount for the God of War''s tour was the one that sent Isabe that message. The message told her the tour needed more staff, so they needed to hire beautiful, generous, and confident female volunteers under thirty. Not only that, but Dellmoor locals would also be prioritized. She was stunned after reading it. Oh my gosh! I can''t believe it! The heavens are clearly giving me a chance to meet the God of War up close! I''m so happy! I''m confident, and I''m definitely pretty enough to fit the criteria! To ensure it wasn''t a scam, she checked the official website for the God of War''s tour. After confirming it wasn''t fake, she immediately put on light makeup and went to the volunteer registration. From N?velDrama.Org. When she arrived, the surveince camera focused on her, sending footage to the fake God of War''s phone. ¡°I can''t believe someone as beautiful as that exists in the world,¡± he muttered as his eyes widened at Isabe. ¡°Well, since the heavens have brought you before me, I won''t hesitate to exploit this opportunity! Not only will I be able to force the real God of War out, but I''ll also be able to attain a beautiful goddess!¡± The edges of his lips curved upward with excitement when a thought entered his mind. I recall Logan mentioning that Isabe is still in the dark about Harold''s true identity, and she''s apparently a big fan of the God of War. I can''t help but feel like the heavens intentionally brought her to me. Only someone like her deserves to be a member of my royal family! Isabe was swiftly chosen to be a volunteer after she registered. After that, she was given basic training for a day. It was tiring, and her feet were screaming in pain after she walked around in high heels for the whole day, but when she thought about how she could meet the God of War up close tomorrow, she believed it was worth it. Excitedly, she wanted to call Marilyn to share her joy. However, before she dialed the number, Harold appeared in her mind. For some reason, when I think about him, my excitement diminishes. Even though we''re divorced, and we only used each other for our own benefits during our marriage, I feel... remorseful when I think about the God of War, as if I did something wrong to Harold. Feeling conflicted, sheforted herself. ¡°Why am I still thinking about him? He''s with Marilyn now! I should focus on the future! You can do it, Isabe!¡± Just like that, the night passed by quickly. s, the fifteenth of October had arrived, and so did God of War''s World Tour in Dellmoor. Even though the tour began at noon, the stadium was already packed at nine in the morning. Dellmoor allocated all of its security guards to the stadium, with additional support from volunteers and bodyguards from the event organizer. Only then was the order in the stadium barely kept. Meanwhile, Harold and Evelyn were still trapped under the cliff of The Poisonous Forest. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Beneoth the cliff of The Poisonous Forest leoding to on obyss, o noturol cove stood. It wos hidden out of sight by the numerous plonts ond greenery oround it. Only those who seorched for it could find it. Horold wos ot the cove''s entronce, loying out the plonts he hod foroged to dry them out. Evelyn wos leoning ogoinst the woll, her storvotion olmost moking her foint. More thon o week ogo, Horold took Evelyn ond jumped off the cliff to escope the helicopter''s ottock. Evelyn hod her eyes shut oll the woy down. She wos ossoiled by the howls of the wind, ond she shivered in feor. At thot moment, she wos convinced she would breothe her lost. Yet o few minutes went by, ond Evelyn wondered why they hodn''t hit the bottom yet. At the some time, Horold pulled one orm bock. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just when she wos obout to screom, she felt them stop in midoir. Horold then held her ond moved sidewoys in the oir. After thot, they stopped folling. Curious, she opened her eyes ond, to her surprise, noticed thot they hod touched the ground. She looked oround ond reolized thot this wos not the bose of the obyss. They were in o cove somewhere in the middle of the cliff. There wos on old pine tree in the cove. Beneath the cliff of The Poisonous Forest leading to an abyss, a natural cave stood. It was hidden out of sight by the numerous nts and greenery around it. Only those who searched for it could find it. Harold was at the cave''s entrance,ying out the nts he had foraged to dry them out. Evelyn was leaning against the wall, her starvation almost making her faint. More than a week ago, Harold took Evelyn and jumped off the cliff to escape the helicopter''s attack. Evelyn had her eyes shut all the way down. She was assailed by the howls of the wind, and she shivered in fear. At that moment, she was convinced she would breathe herst. Yet a few minutes went by, and Evelyn wondered why they hadn''t hit the bottom yet. At the same time, Harold pulled one arm back. Just when she was about to scream, she felt them stop in midair. Harold then held her and moved sideways in the air. After that, they stopped falling. Curious, she opened her eyes and, to her surprise, noticed that they had touched the ground. She looked around and realized that this was not the base of the abyss. They were in a cave somewhere in the middle of the cliff. There was an old pine tree in the cave. Evelyn understood why Harold pulled one arm back. He must have noticed the cave and the tree on their way down, so he held a branch and swung over. Not many could perform something of that level, but Harold was one of the experts who could. Most people would never have noticed the cave. Like her, they would have closed their eyes and faced death. Even if they did notice the cave and the tree, they couldn''t save themselves. Not everyone could hold onto a branch and swing into the cave like Harold could. Evelyn looked down and saw nothing but clouds and mist. The bottom of the abyss was still far, far away. Shocked, she plopped down on the ground. The cave was not big or deep. There were a lot of nts blocking the entrance, and the enemies could never find him there, so they stayed in the cave for a few days to get under the enemy''s radar. They had been starving, but fortunately, Harold found some bird eggs on the tree, and he noticed there was no poisonous gas there. Thanks to the eggs, they managed to hang on for a few days. Once they were sure the enemies were gone, Harold starteding up with a n to escape. If they didn''t escape, both of them would starve to death. However, the problem was that they were about a thousand meters above the surface, and beneath them was a bottomless abyss. They couldn''t leave unless there were a helicopter helping them. Left with no choice, Harold pulled some vines and dried them up. Fortunately, there was sunlight. Most ces were already starting to face winter, but it still felt likete autumn in Jinrich. It was the fifteenth of the tenth month of the lunar calendar a few dayster. The fake God of War should be in Dellmoor by then. At this point, Harold didn''t care if the nts weren''t fully dried. He smacked two stones together, created a spark, and lit his clothes up. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 He then lit the nts up, and a trail of smoke slowly rose into the air. He was sure Quintus would attack Jinrich if he knew Harold was missing. The fact that he had spies in Jinrich for a long time told Harold that Quintus had been eyeing the ce for a while. Now that Harold was missing, Quintus would not wait any longer. After thetter took over the ce, he would send his men to search for Harold. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. An elite team of Paradise Hotel was still searching for Harold in The Poisonous Forest. ¡°Hey, captain, there''s smokeing from the cliff.¡± One of the members noticed smokeing from the cliff. The captain quickly said, ¡°That must be Mr. Campbell''s signal! Call Mr. Langdon now!¡± Quintus was in Paradise Hotel, thinking about the events of the past few days. Not only did they fail to find Harold, but there was also bad news overseas. Even though he had recalled his elites in Jinrich, their overseas forces were still being taken over by that mysterious enemy, though at a slower rate. In just a week, most of his forces in Epea were depleted. An intelligence department guy barged into Quintus'' office, looking excited. ¡°We have news, Mr. Langdon! The team in The Poisonous Forest sent a message. There''s smokeing from a cliff!¡± Quintus was shocked at first, thinking that their enemy had taken out another part of his forces, but when he heard the news, he shot up to his feet and said, ¡°What was that? Say that again!¡± He needed to be sure he wasn''t hearing things. ¡°The team in The Poisonous Forest just sent us a message through their satellite phone. They saw a huge trail of smokeing up from the cliff. It must be Mr. Campbell''s signal,¡± the guy repeated. Oh, so that''s true. ¡±Quick, tell them to fly down there and rescue him. I''ll go too!¡± Quintus wore his coat and hurried off to The Poisonous Forest. Two hourster, he arrived at his destination. Harold was smart enough to burn the nts in batches, keeping the smoke running long enough for Quintus to find him. When Quintus saw him, he teared up. ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s you! It''s good to see you safe and sound!¡± Harold being in one piece was the best news he could hope for. If Harold came back, his enemy would stop taking over his forces, and Quintus coulde up with a counterattack. Meanwhile, Evelyn had passed out from hunger. ¡°Wake her up and take her back to the Schmidt residence. Chopper, take me to Dellmoor. Ignore the enemy no matter what they do. Keep whatever you can.¡± After Harold got into the helicopter, Quintus told him of the events that had happened. Harold mused over it and realized that the fake God of War was the key to this mess. He came up with a strategy. When they arrived in Jinrich, Quintus took the unconscious Evelyn away for treatment while Harold flew straight to Dellmoor. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Venustus, who was still hiding in Jinrich, noticed Harold when Quintus saved him from The Poisonous Forest. She quickly got to high ground and set up her sniper rifle. Once he gets out of that chopper, I''ll shoot his head. To her surprise, Harold didn''t disembark after he left the forest. Instead, he told the pilot to take him to Dellmoor once Evelyn and Quintus got off the chopper. Venustus panicked a little. If she missed this chance, it would be hard to assassinate Harold. The moment the helicopter rose, she had the idea to eradicate the chopper. Once she readjusted her position, the helicopter Harold was in was already flying over Myenath River. In just a few moments, the chopper would be out of her effective range. Venustus aimed for the gas tank and pulled the trigger. Harold felt imminent dangering for him. ¡°Everyone, abandon ship!¡± he shouted and leaped off the helicopter. He was a split second toote. The moment he jumped off the helicopter, the tank blew up, and a great heat wave mmed into his back. He could feel the shards of the chopper piercing his flesh. The explosion''s impact knocked Harold out, and he fell into the river. Even boats found it impossible to cross the rapids. The pilot had a worse fate. Despite Harold''s warning, he couldn''t do anything, and the chopper exploded. He was blown to bits and fell into Myenath River with the chopper. Quintus was hooking Evelyn up to an IV infusion when he heard the explosion. Everyone rushed out of the building and saw the burning remains of the helicopter fall into the river. ¡°We''re done for.¡± Quintus felt all the strength leave him, and he plopped to the ground. ¡°That must have been Venustus. She''s the only one who can do that. She''s the only one who could shoot Mr. Campbell''s chopper down, Mr. Langdon.¡± Quintus'' men were stupefied by what they saw, and some of the sharper ones deduced that Venustus was behind this. Quintus snapped out of it and ordered, ¡°Quick, fish him up from the river. Bring him to me dead or alive.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He gathered a search party to look for Harold, but to his dismay, the currents were too strong. No matter how much they looked, the best they could find was the remains of the chopper and the pieces of the pilot. Once again, Harold was missing. ¡°Tell everyone to keep their lips sealed. If they find out that Mr. Campbell is missing, they''lle after me again. And post a global bounty for Venustus from The Three Serpents.¡± Quintus had no choice but to keep this news a secret. He needed to maintain peace in Paradise Hotel. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 The fake God of War in Dellmoor didn''t see Harold despite waiting for quite some time. While Harold jumped off the chopper, the fake God of War''s tour was in itsst stretch. To be precise, this event was more of a charity concert held by a group of famous singers. There was only half an hour left until the event came to an end, yet the fake God of War still wasn''t showing up. The entire event was held up by some famous singers both within and outside the nation. There were also clips of veterans who lived harsh lives after they retired. Everyone cried when they saw that. Some of the more sentimentaldies were beside themselves. The fake God of War was in the control room, watching the event. He looked at the fake Logan, who was keeping an eye on the cameras. ¡°It''sing to an end. Is he still not here?¡± ¡°Not yet, God of War.¡± The fake Logan frowned. They thought this event would surely force Harold out of hiding, but up until this moment, all they had was the information that Harold was the God of War. They had nothing else. A staff member looked at the time and carefully said, ¡°God of War, the event ising to a close in half an hour. It''s your time to go onstage now.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the cameras. I''ll take the stage.¡± The fake God of War went with the staff member and emerged from backstage the moment the host cued him. He was wearing a mask, of course. ¡°Hail the God of War!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hail the God of War!¡± At longst, the audience finally saw the God of War. The hours of waiting were for this moment, and they let loose the beast that had been lying within them, screaming and shouting at the top of their lungs. Even though the audience couldn''t get a glimpse of their idol, it did nothing to douse their overwhelming passion, and they chanted their mantra loudly. Even the stadium was rumbling from their shouts. The fake God of War extended his arms, asking for silence. In less than thirty seconds, a deafening silence swooped over the audience. Only one man in this nation couldmand such attention, and that was the God of War. ¡°I''ll cut to the chase. Like usual, I''ll draw something and sell it to the highest bidder. All the profits we make from this show go to The Veteran''s Foundation, a foundation made to care for those who stood in the frontline for us. They might have retired, they might have lost a limb, and they might have died in battle, but we will not forget about them or their families. Staff, bring me the tools.¡± Isabe and some volunteers took the art tools up to the stage. She and a decent-looking girl stood beside the tools, acting as the fake God of War''s support team. The fake God of War only noticed Isabe for the first time then. Before he started drawing, he gave Isabe a look. It made Isabe nervous, and despite it being winter, she felt her palms starting to sweat. She couldn''t believe the man she had always admired was staring at her. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 ¡°Someone sends a smoke signal, and the entire country looks to the north. As the dragon rises, the horse neighs majestically, and the glitters of the sword are like snowkes. The heart is overflowing with thoughts and feelings.¡± While Isabe''s palms turned sweaty from her nervousness, the stage erupted with ¡°Loyalty to the Country.¡± She almost lost her bnce as she was immersed in her excitement. The fake God of War, who was wearing a mask, nced at the startled Isabe before immediately picking up a brush and beginning to paint on the canvas skillfully. As the song continued, a painting gradually took shape on the canvas, depicting a group of Chanaeans bravely fighting on the battlefield, embodying the spirit of loyalty and patriotism. God of War finished the painting as the song ended. Isabe and her partner were the first to admire his painting. Isabe waspletely awestruck by the fake God of War''s skills as she stared at the painting. He was able to finish the painting in the time it took to y a song. However, she felt there was something amiss with the painting upon a closer look. Although the fake God of War painting appeared realistic, a closer examination revealed that the depiction of the battlefield was far too idyllic. Itcked the ferocity and spirit of soldiers fighting for their country. It was a painting devoid of emotion or soul. The person who painted this was clearly someone who did not understand the realities of the battlefield! It was strange, but if God of War had drawn the painting, and even he didn''t understand the battlefield, then no one else in this world did. However, when she thought about it, God of War was an expert in military affairs and protecting innocent citizens. Painting might be a hobby of his, or it might be something he just learned. The fact that he was able to paint to this extent was already impressive. With this in mind, Isabe looked at God of War with admiration in her eyes. Not only is God of War a military genius, but he is also a multitalented individual who knows how to write calligraphy and paint! He is an extraordinary man! After the fake God of Warpleted his painting, there was still half an hour left before the end of the event. It was time for the painting to be auctioned off on stage. From N?velDrama.Org. However, this was to be handled by the emcee and auctioneer. God of War didn''t need to do anything. After putting down his paintbrush, he left the stage and returned to the backstage area. In the next half an hour, his painting was auctioned off to a coal mine owner for one billion after intense bidding. At the end, many people donated to The Veteran''s Foundation as well. After the event, the auction of the painting, coupled with the ticket sales, donations from more than a hundred thousand people, and sales of drinks and snacks, the profit was around three billion after deducting all the expenses. The celebrities and staff working for the event were all volunteers because this event was held for moral purposes. When the auction for the painting ended, Isabe left the stage with sorrow. She was slightly regretful for only interacting with God of War for a brief moment. Just as she was about to leave, a woman stopped her. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 ¡°Hello, Ms. Turner. I''m God of War''s assistant. He said he caused you some distress on stage earlier and would like to apologize by inviting you to a meal. He''s staying at this hotel and hopes you''ll join him for dinner,¡± the woman said and handed a note to Isabe. ¡°God of War is apologizing to me and inviting me for dinner?¡± Isabe was shocked and couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She even thought the staff member was joking with her. ¡°You heard correctly! This is the address. The dinner is at six in the evening!¡± The staff member wasn''t surprised by Isabe''s stunned expression, as she was also surprised and even envious of Isabe when she heard God of War was inviting thetter to dinner. She was even slightly resentful of her parents for not giving her the same good looks as Isabe. It was a great honor to be invited by God of War. The assistant thought she would not need to worry about her livelihood for the rest of her life if she drew public attention to this matter. After handing the fake God of War''s note to Isabe, the staff member quickly left, fearing that she might be unable to control her jealousy. When Isabe opened the note, she read, ¡°See you at the Epean restaurant at Grandeur Hotel!¡± God of War''s tone was down to earth, which made Isabe feel less nervous. She immediately went home to change her clothes and makeup, preparing to attend the dinner. Meanwhile, the fake God of War had already returned to Grandeur Hotel and was sitting on the couch, listening to the fake Logan''s report. ¡°God of War, I''ve checked all the exits of the stadium multiple times, but there were no signs of Harold appearing. He might have disguised himself,¡± the fake Logan reported to the fake God of War as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After listening to the report, God of War said indifferently, ¡°It doesn''t matter that he didn''t appear. I''ve already invited Isabe to dinner tonight. Isn''t he most concerned about her? I don''t believe he can watch me pursue his woman without doing anything. I can also find out some information from her!¡± ¡°That''s brilliant thinking, sir!¡± The fake Logan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his master didn''t me him and quickly ttered him. ¡°All right, you don''t have to tter me. Don''t arrange for too many people to stand guard since it will easily arouse the other party''s suspicion. Just keep an eye on Isabe, and Harold will definitely appear!¡± the fake God of War replied smugly. ¡°Got it. I''ll make the necessary arrangements right away.¡± The fake Logan left to execute his superior''s n. After he left, the fake God of War carefully tidied up his disguise and changed into a suit before leaving the room. He went to the Epean restaurant and waited for Isabe. He had already booked the entire restaurant for the night and invited a violinist to perform so that he could create a romantic atmosphere. Isabe reached Grandeur Hotel before six o''clock in the evening. ¡°Are you Ms. Isabe Turner? God of War has been waiting for you in the restaurant for some time. Please follow me!¡± The hotel waiter saw Isabe at the door and immediately led her inside. Hearing that God of War was already waiting for her in the restaurant, Isabe was pleasantly surprised! Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Soon, Isabe was led by an attendant to a restaurant on the first floor of Grandeur Hotel. Other than two violinists ying melodiously, the entire romantic Epean restaurant was upied by a lone tall man seated inside with his back turned toward Isabe. It was apparent to Isabe that the man was none other than God of War. From N?velDrama.Org. The attendant bowed and retreated after bringing her to the restaurant. ¡°I''m sorry to keep you waiting, God of War.¡± Isabe hurriedly made her way over to the fake God of War and apologized to the man. She had not expected the mighty God of War would spare her the courtesy of arriving earlier at the restaurant. A pang of guilt hit her when she realized that she had kept the influential man waiting. Her heart raced at the thought. The fake God of War turned around when he heard Isabe''s voice. To Isabe''s disappointment, the man was still wearing a mask, and it seemed like he intended to keep it on for the rest of their date. ¡°It''s no problem at all, Ms. Turner. I just arrived as well. What do you think of the ambiance here?¡± The fake God of War pointed at the surroundings and asked in a rather smug tone. It was only then Isabe took the time to observe the surroundings. Despite the romantic atmosphere, Isabe was unexpectedly reminded of the first time Harold brought her and her family to Paradise Hotel for a meal. All of a sudden, the romantic atmosphere paled inparison with the memory. ¡°Don''t you like the ambiance, Ms. Turner?¡± the fake God of War asked curiously. He had been watching Isabe''s reaction intently, and he was baffled that she hadn''t reacted the way he assumed she would. ¡°N-No. I really like the romantic atmosphere,¡± Isabe hastily exined in a cheery tone. However, the look on her face didn''t match her enthusiastic tone, leaving the fake God of War feeling rather disappointed. The desire to win Isabe over somehow burned more intensely in the fake God of War''s heart. She is such an extraordinary woman with her wless look and outstanding demeanor. Normally, women would be thrilled to receive an invitation from someone like me. However, the fake God of War couldn''t help but notice that Isabe was somewhat distracted. He reckoned that Isabe was the only woman who could be upied with other thoughts when dining with him. After all, his identity right then was the famous God of War, a legendary man coveted by young women worldwide. She was an extraordinary and stunning woman, and it was impossible for any man not to fall for her charms. No wonder the real God of War is head over heels for her! ¡°Ms. Turner, since you like the vibe here, why don''t we take a seat and enjoy the ambiance as we dine? It''s my first time treating a girl to a meal!¡± the fake God of War said with a genteel smile. To Isabe''s bewilderment, she suddenly thought of Harold again. If it was Harold, he would have pulled out the chair for me like a gentleman, unlike God of War, who didn''t even bother to stand. Then again, Isabe knew God of War was too prideful to stand and greet her. Even so, she couldn''t help butpare the two men. What''s wrong with me? I''m dating my idol, and yet all I can think about is him! Isabe shook her head to dismiss her fleeting thoughts and decided to erase the images of Harold from her mind. Then, she took a seat opposite the fake God of War. Seeing that, he pped his hands gently. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 The hotel attendants promptly streamed in from outside the restaurant, carrying various exquisite dishes. ¡°Aren''t you going to take off your mask when eating?¡± Isabe asked. She was rather looking forward to seeing what God of War truly looked like. ¡°Um... I''m already used to wearing a mask. However, since it''s bothering you, I''m going to take it off.¡± After a moment of hesitation, the fake God of War waited for all the hotel attendants to exit the restaurant. Turning his back to the exit, he slowly took off his mask. Isabe''s stomach churned with anticipation as she watched him remove his mask. A disappointed look fleeted across her eyes the moment she saw his face. It was not that she thought the God of War looked ugly. Instead, the man''s appearance was even more handsome than Isabe had imagined, with his delicate features and tall nose. He looked like a celebrity. However, despite his handsome looks, Isabe couldn''t shake off the feeling that he appeared a bit effeminate and not at all like the decisive and ruthless war hero she had expected. Instead, he looked more like a pretty boy who would leech off a rich woman. ¡°Hmm? Are you startled by my looks?¡± The fake God of War had trained his eyes on Isabe, carefully gauging her every reaction, so he had caught onto the fleeting disappointed look in her eyes. He had always been confident in his good looks, priding himself on being more handsome than male celebrities. Hence, he didn''t understand why Isabe would be let down by his appearance. ¡°No. It''s just that you''re very handsome. Even more good-looking than I imagined,¡± Isabe replied. She was surprised to hear him and immediately regained herposure. ¡°Really? Then how do Ipare with your ex-husband, Harold Campbell?¡± The fake God of War knew that Isabe was lying through her teeth. However, he didn''t get upset and instead took the chance to steer the topic to focus on Harold. ¡°God of War, you know about my ex-husband?¡± Isabe asked incredulously. She had not expected that the man would bring up Harold at all. ¡°My subordinates did a background check on you after they knew about me asking you out. I''m sorry if it makes you ufortable, but I hope you understand that my security is their responsibility. Why don''t we ask your ex-husband to have dinner with us too?¡± the fake God of War exined impassively after noticing Isabe seemed a little upset. He hadn''t lost sight of his main agenda and kept focusing on Harold. ¡°I... don''t think that''s possible. He''s not in Dellmoor currently. Let''s not talk about him. I''m a little hungry. Why don''t we start eating?¡± Isabe said. Isabe noticed that God of War was fixated on Harold and tried to change the subject. The fake God of War knew not to put the cart before the horse and decided against discussing Harold further. With Isabe all tensed up, the two of them proceeded to have dinner. When it was eight o''clock at night, the fake God of War arranged for his subordinate to send Isabe home. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°When I was having dinner with Isabe, did he show up nearby the hotel?¡± the fake God of War asked the fake Logan after returning to his room. ¡°God of War, up until now, we have not spotted any suspicious person!¡± the fake Logan replied. ¡°Could it be that he really hasn''te back to Dellmoor yet? No, that can''t be. He must be hiding somewhere. Go execute the orders to extort information out of anyone who is even remotely rted to Harold. Meanwhile, I''m going to win his woman over. I don''t believe that he can continue to stay under the radar with this two-pronged approach!¡± the fake God of War uttered. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Laszlo and Jose, the father-and-son duo of the Fields family, had been extremely anxioustely. They had sent Christie to Harold''s side for some time, but there had been no progress on her part. Harold had yet to offer their family any leniency. What made them even more anxious was the fact that Harold hadn''t gone to work for over half a month, making it impossible for Christie to use her charm or seduction to plead on their behalf. Although Dellmoor''s Big Three had shown some respect to the Fields family, they did not dare to support them openly and continued to subtly oppress the Fields family''spany. The pressure they were subjected to might not have been tremendous, but the Fields family suffered significant losses over time. They were so preupied that they didn''t even attend the Dellmoor stop of God of War''s World Tour on the fifteenth of October. The next day, on the sixteenth, Laszlo and Jose decided to visit Philip, Craig, and James to request more time for their family. However, just as they prepared to leave, their butler came rushing into the living room in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Fields, we have distinguished guests!¡± shouted the butler, who was in his sixties, as he entered the living room. ¡°What''s with the fuss, Fawn?¡± Already in a bad mood, Laszlo grew annoyed at the butler, Fawn Gardner''s loud entrance. He made a mental note to have Fawn retire once this crisis was over. How can he still be so frivolous when he''s not young anymore? ¡°Logan, a trusted warrior of the God of War, is visiting us!¡± The butler, unaware that he had upset his employers, excitedly ryed the news. ¡°Why has Logane to our home?¡± Laszlo asked puzzledly. His son, Jose, was younger and quicker-witted, so he was already disying a look of disbelief. Realizing the significance of the news upon seeing the expressions of his son and the butler, Laszlo hurriedly asked again, ¡±Fawn, who did you say was visiting us?¡± ¡°One of the God of War''s trusted warriors is here. His name is Logan!¡± Fawn excitedly repeated the information, but before he could finish, Laszlo and Jose had already rushed out of the living room to greet the visitor. Seeing that, Fawn turned and trailed behind them. Before they reached the entrance, they saw an indifferent young man approaching. This was the first time Laszlo and Jose had encountered the legendary Logan. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Startled by his icy demeanor, they wondered if he hade to make things difficult for their family. Their hearts skipped a beat as they halted in their tracks. ¡°Greetings, Logan!¡± Upon seeing Logan, Laszlo and Jose quickly bowed to show their respect. ¡°Let''s talk inside.¡± Logan the imposter mimicked the real Logan''s aloof demeanor and casually strode into the Fields family''s living room as if it was his own home. ¡°Yes!¡± Anxiously, Laszlo and Jose followed the imposter back into the living room. ¡°May I know the purpose of your sudden visit?¡± After pouring tea for the imposter Logan, Laszlo inquired nervously. ¡°I won''t beat around the bush. I heard that the Fields family had a conflict with Harold, and the God of War has a simr beef against him. Therefore, the God of War intends to support the Fields family in bing the most prominent family in Dellmoor. What do you think?¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 The imposter had studied Logan''s character to perfection, and without even taking a sip of tea, he got straight to the point and announced his purpose of visit. Although he appeared to be asking for their opinion, his tone allowed no room for doubt. The imposter''s words left Laszlo and Jose in utter disbelief. They were initially worried that Logan had ill intentions, but now they found out that the legendary God of War had taken an interest in the Fields family and nned to support them in bing the most prominent family in Dellmoor. ¡°Is what you just said true, Mr. Quigley?¡± they asked to rify the surprising news, still finding it hard to believe. The imposter Logan red at them and retorted, ¡°Do you think I have nothing better to do than toe here and toy with you?¡± Though slightly frightened by his demeanor, Laszlo and Jose were overjoyed. Over the next ten minutes, they discussed among each other in the living room before ¡°Logan¡± left. They discussed two main points. Firstly, the Fields family would be the representative of the God of War in Dellmoor. Secondly, they were to warn Dellmoor''s Big Three and all those connected to Harold to ask Harold to show himself immediately. The God of War would only give them a month to do so, after which anyone associated with Harold would vanish from the world. After the imposter Logan left, Laszlo and Jose still felt like they were dreaming. Just half an hour ago, they were nning to beg Dellmoor''s Big three for help to survive, but now they were on their way to bing the most prominent family in the area. In the future, the three prominent figures of Dellmoor would be the ones begging for their mercy. From N?velDrama.Org. Fate is simply unbelievable! As the saying went, if you wanted to destroy someone, first drive them mad! That was exactly the state Laszlo and Jose were in. The father-and-son duo were ecstatic, and once the imposter Logan was gone, they immediately split up and sought out Dellmoor''s Big Three and those connected to Harold. Laszlo made his way to the Larson residence first. ¡°Mr. Fields, please wait here. I will inform Mr. Larson of your arrival,¡± said the Larson family''s butler, assuming Laszlo was there to beg for help again. Recently, Laszlo and Jose had been frequenting the Larson residence, pleading for help. Invariably, they would maintain a humble and polite demeanor to secure favors. They would even treat the family''s butler with the utmost respect. However, the situation this time was different. As the butler turned to leave, Laszlo stopped him. ¡°No need to inform him. I''ll go in myself.¡± With a hint of arrogance, Laszlo strode into the Larson residence before the butler could react. Laszlo had always been submissive in front of Philip, and he only grew more subservient ever since Jose offended Harold. But now that the God of War had their back, he no longer needed to swallow his pride. Surprised, the butler watched as Laszlo confidently entered the living room and sat on the main seat. ¡°Get Philip here. I''ll give him three minutes; if he''s not here by then, he''ll face the consequences!¡± Laszlo dered with an air of superiority. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 The butler thought Laszlo had gone mad for having the audacity to demand an audience with Philip in such a rude manner. His face darkened considerably, and he warned with displeasure, ¡°Mr. Fields, please mind your manners!¡± ¡°Is there a problem with my attitude? Let me be clear with you. I''vee to the Larson residence today on behalf of the God of War. Hurry and summon Philip right away!¡± Laszlo did not take kindly to the butler''s warning and grew even more condescending. ¡°What? You''re here on behalf of the God of War?¡± Laszlo''s words took the butler by surprise. No wonder Laszlo, who was typically lowly and submissive, was so haughty today. He must have joined forces with the God of War, using his newfound influence to his advantage. ¡°That''s right. Now, summon Philip before I lose my patience. Is the Larson family defying the God of War''s will?¡± Upon seeing the shock on the butler''s face, Laszlo could no longer hide his smug expression. Panicking, the butler was about to go and fetch Philip when thetter''s voice rang out. ¡°There''s no need to summon me. I''m already here!¡± Philip strode into his living room, exuding a powerful, imposing aura. ¡°Mr. Larson, Mr. Fields said...¡± The butler tried to speak, but Philip quickly cut him off. ¡°There''s no need to say anything. I heard everything from outside. You can leave now.¡± Philip dismissed the butler. ¡°Mr. Larson, I won''t mince words since you''ve heard everything. The God of War has spoken. Harold must reveal himself within a month, or those close to him will meet their end!¡± That was the first time Laszlo was able to hold his head up high in front of Philip. He issued his warning with confidence. That was the most assertive moment in his life. Philip didn''t take Laszlo''s harsh tone seriously but instead responded with a mocking question, ¡°Is that so? And what if I told you that your so-called God of War is a fraud?¡± ¡°What? Did you just say the God of War is an imposter? Philip, how dare you spout such nonsense! The God of War is an extraordinary figure. Who would dare to impersonate him and cause chaos worldwide? Are you senile, or do you think everyone else is a fool? Tell Harold to apologize to the God of War immediately, or bear the consequences!¡± Laszlo thought he had misheard Philip and looked at thetter as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°I''ve said my piece. Believe it or not, it''s up to you. Now, leave!¡± Philip wanted to help Laszlo on ount of their long-standing rtionship. However, thetter didn''t appreciate his kindness and even ridiculed him. Shaking his head, Philip couldn''t be bothered to entertain him and sent him away without further ado. ¡°Hmph! I''ll give you one more month to strut around. We''ll see how arrogant you are then!¡± Laszlo snorted and left the Larson residence. Following that, simr scenes yed out in the homes of Craig, James, as well as Matthew. That afternoon, Craig reported the matter to Logan. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. They were already aware of the fake God of War but never expected him to be so brazen. Meanwhile, they couldn''t get in touch with the real God of War, Harold. He was practically nowhere to be found, causing everyone great anxiety. Fortunately, Philip had the backing of the Campbell family, and Craig had the support of Paradise Hotel. The fake God of War wasn''t audacious enough to deal with them directly for the time being. Logan merely advised them to remain calm and focus on protecting Isabe and her family discreetly while Harold was away. They trusted that Harold would have a n to deal with the remaining matters. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 To maintain the stability of Paradise Hotel, Quintus covered up the news of Harold''s ne crash, not allowing any information to leak out. Even Evelyn, who woke up from hera, was not informed. He also lied to the Schmidt family, saying that Harold had some matters to deal with and left Jinrich. Quintus even left Evelyn alone at the hospital for fear that thetter would ask him about Harold upon waking up. As such, Evelyn would have to leave the hospital alone when she was discharged. After leaving the hospital, Evelyn thought of how the bandits addressed the masked man in The Poisonous Forest and the news of the fake God of War holding an event in Dellmoor. She thought Harold had left her in the hospital and rushed to Dellmoor. After the events at Jinrich and The Poisonous Forest, Harold was all that she could think of. Evelyn didn''t go home after leaving the hospital but instead went straight to Dellmoor to find Harold, who had saved her life. In the meantime, Harold, who had fallen into aa and was washed away by the turbulent waters of the Myenath River, had been rescued. However, for some reason, he was still in aa and was thrown under Xenhall Sky Bridge connected to Chanaea. ¡°What should we do with this person? If we send him to the hospital, they won''t treat him for free!¡± A few disabled beggars who lived under the bridge found an unconscious young man in their den. He was unconscious, and his clothes were badly tattered. They thought Harold was also a beggar like them. The young beggars, who had no idea what to do, asked the older beggars anxiously. After a brief moment of ponderation, one of the old beggars said, ¡°Well... I heard there''s a clinic called Luna Clinic at Jipsdale. Although the owner is a widow, she''s a nice person. Why don''t we take him there?¡± The others couldn''t think of a better solution, so they nodded in agreement. Together, they carried Harold to Luna Clinic at Jipsdale. Luna Leiden was a woman in her early thirties and a charming widow. She was initially a physician at Dellmoor Hospital. After her husband''s idental death, she resigned and returned to Xenhall to run her own clinic. On the seventeenth at noon, after prescribing two days'' worth of medicine for an old man with a fever, Luna personally escorted him out of the clinic. Right after the old man left, several beggars suddenly showed up at her clinic while carrying an unconscious young man. Luna''s mature face showed a surprised expression as she asked the beggars, ¡°What happened to him?¡± However, the beggars feared Luna would ask them to pay, so they said nothing, left Harold on the floor, and walked away unhesitantly. Luna was baffled. They brought an injured person to her and didn''t exin anything before leaving. As a doctor with a kind heart, Luna didn''t waste time thinking too much and immediately examined Harold''s condition. After the examination, Luna found that Harold''s back was injured by some metal shards. Observing the numerous scars on Harold''s body, even Luna, who was used to seeing all kinds of injuries, couldn''t help but be appalled. It was indeed a miracle that this young man had survived despite sustaining such horrible injuries. Based on her years of medical experience, she could tell at a nce that those fresh injuries were caused by an explosion. The reason for Harold''sa was brain trauma and excessive blood loss. Having determined the cause, Luna quickly disinfected and treated Harold''s wounds. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Harold gradually opened his eyes and awoke the following day. Gazing around blearily, he found himself lying on what appeared to be a bed in a clinic with a drip in his arm. The sight of the room around him made him feel puzzled. He did not know how he ended up here or what had transpired. Looking up, Harold noticed that the bags of saline solution were empty, so he reached out to yank the needle from his arm. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± A beautiful doctor entered the room just as Harold was about to yank the needle off. She was wearing a white coat and carrying a fresh bag of saline solution. Upon noticing Harold''s action, she quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°What happened to me?¡± Harold asked the doctor, Luna, in a daze. ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing,¡± Luna asked exasperatedly as she administered Harold a fresh bag of IV drip. ¡°Several beggars left you here before running away. What is your name, and how did you get so badly injured?¡± ¡°I... I don''t remember my name. I don''t even know how I got hurt.¡± Harold was about to tell her his name, but when he opened his mouth, he suddenly realized he could not remember it. ¡°Don''t joke about losing your memory. Your medical bill costs more than a thousand, and there''s not a single penny on you. Who am I going to bill this to if you turn out to be amnesiac?¡± Luna''s expression was solemn as she was under the impression that Harold was ying a prank on her. ¡°I''m not joking with you, Doctor. I can''t remember a thing!¡± Harold replied with the same solemn expression, knocking his head several times as he did so. Her expression turned grim when she realized Harold was dead serious. If he did lose his memory, not only will I have to treat him, I might also have to find him a ce to live. ¡°Think harder. What is your name? Where do you live? Who do you live with? Do you remember their phone numbers?¡± Luna asked Harold in a slight panic. ¡°Let me think.¡± Harold was even more anxious than Luna. He furrowed his brows and began thinking hard. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he racked his brains, he could not recall a thing. Frustrated, Harold shouted to vent his annoyance. ¡°Don''t shout! There''s no need to force yourself if you can''t recall a thing right now. We have plenty of time. There''s no rush.¡± Luna hastened tofort Harold when she saw him scream in anguish and hold his head, thinking he was having a headache from trying to remember everything. A patient came at that moment. After consoling Harold, she quickly left the room to receive the patient. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Harold continued trying to recall who he was after Luna left. Suddenly, news regarding the God of War holding an event in Dellmoor sounded from outside the ward. Harold froze at the mention of the title. ¡°I remember now! I am the God of War!¡± he murmured to himself. He quickly recalled his identity as the God of War and was determined that the one in Dellmoor was an imposter. Excited, he yanked the needle off his hand and dashed out of the ward. ¡°I remembered who I am! I am the God of War! The one in Dellmoor is a fake!¡± Harold shouted at Luna, who was attending to her patient. There were half a dozen patients standing in line. All of them cast a strange look at Harold at his promation. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Luna was equally confused by Harold''s words. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°This fellow must be crazy.¡± After a few moments of silence, the patients were amused andughed. ¡°What''s so funny? I''m telling the truth! The one on TV is a phony. I am the real God of War!¡± Harold tried to exin himself when he saw their mocking expressions. They clearly didn''t believe his words. The young man, who Luna was attending to, asked teasingly, ¡°Do you also provide psychiatric treatment here, Dr. Leiden?¡± ¡°Pay him no mind. He suffered a concussion and is not quite right in the head,¡± Luna whispered to the patients. Harold scowled upon hearing that. ¡°Do you not believe me too, Dr. Leiden?¡± he asked through gritted teeth while standing behind Luna. ¡°Mister, the God of War is the national hero of Chanaea. Impersonating him could get you in a lot of trouble,¡± Luna chastised Harold, annoyed at his delusional words. ¡°I''m telling the truth. The God of War in Dellmoor is an imposter. I am the real God of War!¡± Panicking at the doctor''s disbelief despite his efforts to exin himself, Harold raised his voice at Luna as if trying to convince her through the volume of his voice. Seeing how persistent Harold was, Luna said solemnly, ¡°Enough. Since you im to be the God of War, then answer me this: what is your real name? Where are you from?¡± ¡°Erm...¡± The question stumped Harold. He could not even recall his name, let alone anything else. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The only thing he was certain about was his identity as the God of War. ¡°You can''t even answer that, can you? Go lie down. I''ll give you a full body examination when I''m finished here.¡± Without another word, Luna disregarded Harold, who was wearing an awkward expression, and resumed her work. The other patients, too, looked sympathetically at Harold. All of them thought he was insane. Harold felt helpless when he realized that none of them believed him. He even began to question himself, wondering if he was really the God of War. Perhaps I have developed such a notion because of my admiration for him. With that thought nagging him, Harold shook his head and returned to the ward, where he continued to ponder his identity. At that moment, several luxury cars pulled up at the entrance of the clinic. Half a dozen men emerged and stormed aggressively into Luna Clinic. ¡°Get out here, Luna Leiden, you quack!¡± they shouted at Luna before even arriving at the entrance of the clinic. The voices immediately drew the attention of everyone in the clinic. ¡°May I ask what this is pertaining to?¡± Luna asked with a frown. The bristling men did not seem to have come for a consultation. ¡°My father had a fever. Instead of getting better after taking the medicine you prescribed, he got worse and is now in the hospital. I''ll tear your godd*mn clinic apart and put you behind bars if you can''t exin yourself!¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 The leader of the burly men was in his fifties and wore a suit that gave him the air of a sessful entrepreneur. ¡°There''s no use talking to this woman, Mr. Condle. Let''s just thrash this ce, and maybe then she''ll give us a satisfactory exnation.¡± The ones behind him wore simr expressions of righteous indignation. At the sound of the famous name, the young man who hade in for a consultation eximed in a hushed voice, ¡°Isn''t he Bill Condle, the former principal of Xenhall Vocation School? I heard his lewd behavior toward female staff and students had not only gotten him fired but also caused his father, a professor in Jussipi Law School, to resign in disgrace!¡± The others also recognized the man after hearing the youngster''s words. Due to the scandal he had caused two years prior, he quickly became famous in Xenhall, which was not arge city. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The man was Bill Condle, formerly the dean of Xenhall High School. Two years ago, he was exposed for abusing his position to harass many female teachers and students. His unscrupulous act was then exposed by the media. Not only was he fired, but his teaching permit was also revoked. Worst still, his actions had implicated his father in Jussipi. However, a yearter, the media imed he had been framed. Even now, many remained unsure if he was framed or if he didmit those despicable acts. Later on, he founded a vocational school specializing in the education of excavator operators and chefs. The men nking him were teachers in his vocational school. Upon her young patient''s reminder, Luna recognized him. She also recalled an exchange with him several days ago during an event with the city''s elites, where he had made unwanted advances by fondling her inappropriately. What a surprise to see him here at the clinic. It looks like he''s up to no good. ¡°Then why are you standing around talking so much? Tear this ce apart!¡± Upon hearing his men''s words, Bill immediately ordered them to start breaking the things in the clinic. Seeing that the neers meant business, the patients who came for treatment were so frightened that they ran out of the clinic to take cover. Bill and his subordinates smirked at the sight of the patients scuttling away in fear. ¡°How dare you!¡± Luna shouted at Bill instinctively. She was deathly pale with fright at the prospect of her establishment being thrashed before she even got to the bottom of things. The men paused in their act of vandalism. Shooting Luna a vicious re, he approached while leering at her before whispering a quiet threat, ¡°Why are you making such a racket, b*tch? I might consider leaving your clinic intact if you spend the night with us. If you please us, I''ll let this slide. Or else...¡± Having already set his sights on the beautiful widow for a long time, he hadn''t been able to find an opportunity to do anything about it. As his father''s fever had not abated after getting treatment at her clinic, he had found the perfect excuse. Dad is just having a fever, anyway. At worst, he''ll be fine after spending several nights in the hospital getting a drip. ¡°Or else what?¡± Luna asked with irritation, displeased by the way he was looking lecherously at her. ¡°If you don''t agree, we''ll thrash your clinic. Each time you patch it up, we''lle back and do it again. What''s more, I''ll even let everyone in Xenhall know that you are a quack doctor!¡± ¡°You are despicable!¡± Luna gnashed her teeth in anger at his words. As a business owner, she dreaded encountering unreasonable ruffians like Bill. ¡°That''s a no, I presume? Tear this ce apart, boys!¡± Bill saw Luna''s defiance and knew she would not give in if he did not exert his dominance. At once, he gestured for his subordinates to begin thrashing the ce. Though the actions of Bill and his men angered Luna to such an extent that she was shaking all over, she, as a woman, could not do anything to stop the horde of burly men. Just when Bill''s men were about to begin destroying the ce, Harold emerged from his ward and bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 I can''t concentrate on figuring out my name with this racket going on. Harold''s icy tone sent shivers down the spines of Bill and his men. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, kid. Mind your own business if you know what''s best for you, or we''ll deal with you as well.¡± Though Bill sensed there was more to Harold than met the eye, he knew from thetter''s hospital gown that he was merely a patient of the clinic. To maintain his reputation before his subordinates, he mustered the courage to threaten Harold. ¡°You guys are disturbing my rest. I''ll give you ten seconds to get out of here, or you''ll bear the consequences,¡± said Harold frostily. ¡°Hah! This kid must have something wrong with his head. There are so many of us here, yet he''s threatening us! You must have seen one too many action movies. We are going to cripple you and make you bedridden for the rest of your life.¡± Bill''s men quickly recovered from their initial shock and found Harold''s threat amusing as they clearly outnumbered him. As they spoke, they closed in on Harold, their eyes fixated on him with menacing intent. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? He''s just a patient here. Come at me if you have a bone to pick. Don''t harm him!¡± Luna became anxious when she sensed that Bill''s men were about to gang up on her patient. Spreading her arms wide, she stood resolutely before him as the men closed in. She looked like a hen protecting her chicks. Then, she turned to Harold and said anxiously, ¡°What are you doing out here? This doesn''t concern you! Return to the ward and shut the door, or you might get hurt!¡± As Luna spoke, she pushed Harold with her back. Her gesture touched him. Despite having just met him and knowing he was penniless, she not only treated him but also stood before him protectively like an elder sister defending her younger sibling. At that moment, Harold felt an impulse to protect this doctor and defend the clinic. ¡°Stand aside. You didn''t believe that I am the God of War, did you? I''ll prove it to you!¡± After Harold made up his mind to defend this doctor he barely knew, he shoved her aside. Then, he turned to face the burly troublemakers. ¡°Your ten seconds are up. Since you are determined to get your a*ses kicked, I shall grant your wish,¡± Harold said coolly as he glowered at the men before him. ¡°Are you trying to impress this woman, kid? You''re going to pay for that. Break his legs!¡± Bill jeered at Harold, then gestured his men forward to deal with thetter. Upon receiving the order, the subordinates swarmed forward. The next second, however, Bill was stunned. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. His burly subordinates, who were ustomed to operating heavy machinery, were flung backward before they could even approach Harold. With a single kick, Harold sent the menrger than him flying backward. Without sparing a nce for the men he had sent flying, Harold walked toward the bbergasted Bill. Bill was stunned by Harold''s show of strength. He took a step back for every step that Harold advanced as if he were facing the devil himself. Tongue-tied, he stumbled over his words as he stumbled over his steps. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± He turned and shuddered upon seeing his subordinates sprawled on the ground, all groaning in pain with expressions of agony etched on their faces. Today is not my lucky day. If he had kicked me earlier, the pain would have been unbearable. ¡°What do you think I want?¡± It was Harold''s turn to stare mockingly at Bill. ¡°D-Don''t you dare do anything rash. My father is a retired professor from Jussipi Law School, but he still has students all over the world. Even the big shots in Jussipi show him respect. Go ahead,y a finger on me and see what happens.¡± Frightened by Harold''s re, Bill was forced to invoke his father''s name. ¡°What can you do to me even if Iid a finger on you?¡± Harold raised his foot swiftly as he spoke. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 ¡°Don''t kick me! I''ll leave.¡± Having learned his lesson, Bill acquiesced hastily when Harold raised his foot and turned to run outside. The crowd gathered at the entrance was bbergasted by the sight of Bill''s behavior. Even Luna was amazed. It was difficult for her to believe that the arrogant man earlier was the same person as the coward she had just witnessed. Within the short span of three seconds, Bill hadpletely transformed. This guy is a bully who preys on the weak and fears the strong. ¡°Don''t ever harass her again, or I''ll kick your ass!¡± Harold said coldly to Bill''s leaving figure. The subordinates who were sent flying by Harold''s kick earlier helped each other to their feet. One by one, they scrambled out of Luna Clinic''s in Bill''s wake. ¡°Just you wait! I won''t let you off the hook if anything happens to my father!¡± Bill issued a menacing threat to Harold and Luna after he exited the clinic and found that Harold did not give chase. The patients enjoying the show could not helpughing at his cowardly behavior. ¡°Don''t get too cocky!¡± Seeing that Bill actually had the audacity to threaten him, Harold dashed forward, attempting to beat the former up. Turning pale, Bill leaped into his car and sped off. ¡°Wait for us, Mr. Condle!¡± Since their leader had fled, Bill''s men quickly hopped onto their own vehicles and followed suit. The patients gathered at the entrance erupted into apuse after witnessing how Harold effortlessly resolved the crisis. With looks of admiration, they gave him thumbs-up of approval. ¡°Do you believe I''m the God of War now, Doctor?¡± Harold asked, looking pleased with himself as he turned to look at Luna. Luna was initially about to thank Harold, but his words made her swallow hers. Instead, she rolled her eyes at him and chided in a huff, ¡°What''s there to believe? Don''t start thinking of yourself as the God of War just because you can fight. The God of War wouldn''t even flinch when faced with arge army. If you''re really him, prove to me that you''ll be simrly unfazed when facing arge army.¡± ¡°There isn''t an army here for me to prove myself!¡± Harold didn''t know how else he could convince the woman. ¡°Stop calling yourself the God of War if you can''t prove it. Since you can''t remember your name and want to be the God of War so badly, I''ll call you Harold. As for the title of the God of War, we''ll see if you can prove yourself worthy of it.¡± As Luna spoke, she pressed Harold down on the couch, gave him a glucose drip, and then turned her attention to her other patients. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Harold had no choice but to continue the endeavor of recalling his name. Soon after, the other patients departed with their prescriptions. After finishing up with work, Luna felt sorry for Harold when she saw how he was still trying hard to remember what was his name. ¡°Thank you for rescuing me earlier. How about I take you to the hospital and get you a full-body check- up using their facilities? Think of it as my way of thanking you. How about that?¡± As she had no more patients for the day, and her clinic was not equipped with the necessary medical facilities, Luna decided to bring Harold to the hospital and use their setup to examine his head for cranial injuries. Soon after, Harold sat behind Luna on her scooter. His first assumption was that Luna would smell like medicine or sanitizer. However, upon getting on her bike, he found that Luna, who had taken off her white coat and changed into a dress, exuded a faint fragrance. It captivated him. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. As Harold had no identification with him and could not even remember his name, it was quite difficult to get him registered. Thus, Luna was forced to seek the help of her ssmate who was employed at the hospital. ¡°What are you doing here, Luna?¡± Her ssmate was the head of the internal medicine department at Xenhall Hospital and anky young man in his early thirties. His name was Johnny Tawle. Bespectacled and d in a white coat, he gave one a gentlemanly impression. His gaze turned tender when he looked at Luna. Anybody with a working pair of eyes could tell that Johnny liked her. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 However, Luna seemed to avoid his gaze. ¡°Yes, this is the patient I was telling you about. He lost his memory and couldn''t remember his name, so I call him Harold. Could you take him for a full body check-up, Mr. Tawle?¡± Luna made the introductions. ¡°Oh, just drop the formalities. You were once the director of arge hospital in Dellmoor and are much more capable than I am. Just call me Johnny, will you? Your patient is in good hands,¡± Johnny said, feigning displeasure at how Luna addressed him. Luna became embarrassed. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Tawle. The patient in ward eighteen is burning up again. Please hurry over!¡± As Luna stood in ufortable silence, a nurse''s voice sounded over his walkie-talkie. Johnny''s expression turned grim at the nurse''s words. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Luna asked, puzzled, upon noticing the change in Johnny''s expression. ¡°An elderly man was sent here this morning, and his high feverisn''t going down. We managed to bring his temperature down just now, but it''s spiked again. Since you''re an expert in internal medicine, would you minding with me to take a look? Afterward, I''ll make sure your patient receives a thorough check-up. How does that sound? ¡± Johnny exined, looking troubled. Upon recalling Luna''s tenure as the director of internal medicine in Dellmoor, he quickly requested her help. ¡°The patient''s life is at stake. Grab me a coat.¡± Luna agreed to help without demur. After donning the coat Johnny brought, she followed him to attend to the feverish elderly patient. As Harold wasn''t familiar with the ce, he followed them. On their way over, Johnny briefed Luna in detail on the elderly man''s situation. Soon, the trio arrived at ward eighteen. It was a deluxe ward. Luna was startled by the crowd outside upon their arrival, as they were all big shots. Aside from mayors and secretaries, heads of various departments were also present. Luna''s curiosity about the elderly patient''s identity was roused. Suddenly, she understood why Johnny looked so worried. If something happens to somebody that important, this hospital would be doomed. As the patient''s attending physician, Johnny might really face the risk of his career being destroyed. ¡°Coming through, sirs!¡± Johnny said politely to the group obstructing the entrance. Hearing Johnny''s voice, all of them turned around. A man who exuded a powerful aura wore a scowl and chided Johnny, ¡°What is going on here, Mr. Tawle? Can''t you even treat a simple case of fever? This hospital should just shut down if anything happens to Professor Condle!¡± As the secretary of the top leader of Xenhall, he was there on behalf of the top leader to visit the patient. ¡°Of course, we''ll treat him. Rest assured, sir. We will do our best to cool the patient''s fever down.¡± Bowing his head, Johnny promised to do his best before leading Luna and Harold into the ward. Luna and Johnny were once again surprised upon entering the ward and getting a good look at the people inside, Johnny was astonished to see the hospital director, Wilson Miles, his deputy, and a group of other professors and specialists. They were conducting a group consultation in the ward. Johnny had never encountered such a scene before. From N?velDrama.Org. It was in that the elderly man lying on the bed was no ordinary person. Luna, on the other hand, was surprised to see the patient''s family member who was seated at his bedside. It was none other than Bill, who had caused trouble at her clinic earlier. What a small world! The elderly patient on the bed was the same one who came to her for a two-day prescription yesterday, right before Harold was sent to the clinic. She examined the old man previously and found that his fever was caused by an inmmation of his tonsils, so she prescribed him some medication to cool the fever down and ease the inmmation. Now, it seems like the issue is even moreplicated than that. The upants in the ward also noticed the trio''s entry. Astonished by the appearance of Harold and Luna, Bill pointed at Luna and shouted, ¡°She is the quack doctor who caused my father''s persistent fever!¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Bill''s outburst caught the attention of every specialist in the room. They then turned to look at Luna. The director and his entourage were surprised to see her dressed in their hospital''s uniform. ¡°Which department are you from? I have never seen you before,¡± asked the middle-aged director, Wilson, after ncing at Luna. Noticing Wilson''s gaze, Johnny quickly exined the situation, ¡°She is a friend of mine, Mr. Miles. Originally the director of internal medicine at Dellmoor Hospital, she now runs her own clinic. She brought her friend here for a check-up, and I requested her to help take a look at Old Mr. Condle.¡± ¡°Why did Mr. Condle im she is to me for his father''s predicament?¡± Wilson asked with a puzzled expression after hearing Johnny''s exnation. ¡°I run a clinic. Old Mr. Condle came to see me yesterday.¡± Luna did not conceal anything, nor could she, for the matter. Instead, she readily admitted that Wilhelm had visited her clinic. I did nothing wrong anyway, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. ¡°What was your diagnosis of Old Mr. Condle''s condition then? What did you prescribe him that might have caused him chronic fever? We haven''t been able to determine the exact cause yet,¡± Wilson questioned with a puzzled expression. ¡°When Old Mr. Condle came to me yesterday, his fever was already dangerously high. My diagnosis revealed that his tonsils were inmed, so I prescribed him some anti-inmmatory medication and something to bring down the fever. I didn''t prescribe him any special medication.¡± Luna told the crowd the truth about what had transpired the day before. ¡°That''s strange. We specialists also concluded that Old Mr. Condle''s tonsils were inmed, yet this fever just won''t break.¡± Wilson chose to believe Luna after hearing how she had arrived at the same conclusion as the specialists and considering her credentials as the former director of a department in Dellmoor Hospital. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Don''t listen to this quack. She must have prescribed my father something illegal, causing his fever to keep rpsing. I''ll call the cops on her and have her sent to prison if anything happens to him!¡± Bill began shouting at the top of his voice, panicking when Wilson and the others showed signs of believing Luna. ¡°I understand that you''re worried about your father, Mr. Condle, but that''s no reason to use a doctor. We need to focus on finding out the reason for Old Mr. Condle''s fever not breaking and identify the root cause as soon as possible.¡± Upon noticing how distressed Luna was after being used by Bill, Johnny defended her. ¡°You''ve been talking about this all day and still have note up with anything. What else is there to discuss? I say we should just have this quack arrested and interrogated for her motives for harming my father. My dad might not make it if you all continue to waste time discussing!¡± Bill retorted without showing Johnny any courtesy. ¡°Bad news,¡± eximed the nurse monitoring the patient''s vital signs. ¡°Old Mr. Condle is having trouble breathing. He requires immediate oxygen delivery, or his life would be at risk!¡± The crowd gasped. ¡°Bring me a venttor at once!¡± rmed by Wilhelm''s critical situation, Wilson ordered the medical staff to begin emergency treatment right away. We''re doomed if anything happens to Old Mr. Condle in our hospital. He knew the extent of Wilhelm''s influence better than most. He has students all over the world. Even the decision-makers in Jussipi take his words seriously. His poprity is also evident from how the big shots in Xenhall came in such a hurry to visit him. Wilhelm''s condition stabilized after using the respirator. With how things were going, however, his life would be in danger if the respirator was removed. It was not feasible for him to live the rest of his days relying solely on the machine. Respirators were wildly expensive, costing tens of thousands required just to activate them and another forty thousand at least for each use. Even the Condle family could not afford such an extravagant cost. It would not take long for them to be bankrupted by Wilhelm''s medical expenditure. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 After a brief discussion, Wilson, the specialists, and Johnny departed the ward to ascertain the root cause of the illness and develop a treatment n. ¡°Stay here and watch Old Mr. Condle. Deal with anything that arises.¡± Before leaving, Johnny assigned Luna to keep watch in the ward. After the specialists exited the ward, the big shots outside entered to see Wilhelm. Bill, on the other hand, focused only on socializing with them. Feeling a need to relieve herself, Luna headed to the restroom. Harold was observing Wilhelm''s symptoms from a distance when vague memories surfaced in his mind. I seemed to have read a lot of medical books somewhere and could identify most symptoms. Stepping forward to examine Wilhelm, Harold detected something at once. ¡°What are you doing, kid?¡± Upon noticing Harold approaching and the hospital gown he had on, several big shots began yelling at him. ¡°I might know something about the cause of Old Mr. Condle''s condition. Let me verify it further,¡± Harold said to those who stopped him. ¡°Over my dead body. Security, throw this man out!¡± Bill red at Harold with fury, determined to regain the dignity he had lost at Luna Clinic earlier that afternoon. Though Harold was stronger than several of his subordinatesbined, Bill was brazen in the presence of the big shots as well as some members of the police force. Naturally, he no longer feared Harold. In response to Bill''smand, two guards rushed in to escort Harold out. ¡°Why don''t you wait outside for the time being?¡± Luna came out of the restroom and, upon understanding the situation, also thought Harold was being reckless and thus asked him to wait for her outside. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was worried Harold might do something irreparable if he remained in the ward. Having witnessed his strength, she knew there might not be anybody who was a match for him if he remained. Harold was aware that they would not believe him, just like how Luna and the others did not believe him to be the God of War. So, he left the ward dejectedly. After Harold left, a man in his fifties, who exuded a regal air, followed him out of Wilhelm''s ward. ¡°Hello, Master Zagran? I seemed to have run into that benefactor again, but I can''t be sure. Are you avable right now? Can youe over to the hospital?¡± After exiting the ward, the man called the renowned Oracle of Xenhall. The young man he had seen in the ward bore a striking resemnce to the person the Oracle had mentioned during the Fields family''s party. It was due to that person that he had abandoned the notion of acquiring the Fields family. Minutester, a middle-aged man with a goatee who was d in a suit arrived at the hospital. After exchanging pleasantries with Lothar, the wealthiest man in Xenhall and the owner of Hightower Pharmaceutical Group, he studied Harold, who stood outside the ward some distance away, through his binocrs. ¡°That''s right, Mr. Hightower. He is the one I mentioned once before. You want to take Hightower Pharmaceutical Group to greater heights, don''t you? Well, here''s your opportunity. From what I could tell, he has run into some troubletely. If you could befriend him at this juncture, the Hightower family would not only improve but would even have the potential to rise to worldwide prominence,¡± the Oracle dered with certainty after inspecting Harold through his binocrs for some time. Harold seemed to have noticed he was being watched. He nced at the pair. Had he not lost his memory, he would have immediately recognized the fortune teller with the goatee as the man who had fought with him and Autumn over food at the Fields family''s party. Lothar grew excited after hearing the words of the Oracle, Democles Zagran. He did not doubt the veracity of thetter''s words, as he was one of the few who knew about Democles'' background. He was the descendant of Kommodus Zagran. Known as the Oracle, he possessed an almost prophetic ability to read fortunes. It was also because of the Oracle''s guidance that the Hightower family enjoyed the prestige they did in Xenhall. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Despite poring over the problem for a long time, the specialists of Xenhall Hospital still could not identify the cause of Wilhelm''s illness. Furthermore, given his advanced age, the arsenal of medicine at their disposal was more restricted. The specialists could only return to the ward and further observe Wilhelm''s condition. Luna saw the specialists returning, so she came out to search for Harold. As he was suffering from amnesia, she was concerned he might get lost. ¡°Are you worried that Bill would find fault with you if Old Mr. Condle''s condition worsens?¡± Harold asked after a moment''s thought upon noticing Luna''s expression when she emerged from the ward. ¡°That''s just one of the reasons. Old Mr. Condle came to me for a prescription, so I feel terrible about him ending up in such a state,¡± Luna replied gloomily, shaking her head. ¡°Do you have any cash on hand? Lend me a hundred, will you?¡± Upon hearing her words, Harold gritted his teeth as ifing to a decision. Instead of consoling Luna, he asked to borrow money. His strange request took Luna aback. ¡°What do you need money for?¡± She gazed at Harold suspiciously. She was always wary about matters involving money, especially since she and Harold had only known each other for a day. We don''t even know each other because he can''t even remember his name. I still don''t know what he''s called. I suppose I should count myself lucky that he only asked for a paltry sum of a hundred. ¡°I''ll keep it a secret for the time being,¡± Harold answered mysteriously. Initially, he wanted to tell her the conclusion he came up with upon examining Wilhelm. After further consideration of the matter, however, he decided against it because Luna wouldn''t even believe that he was the God of War. Besides, as his analysis was unverified, she may not believe him if he told her. As a result, Harold could only deal with the matter with secrecy. He nned to go to the pharmacy and procure the medication to treat Wilhelm. When Old Mr. Condle''s condition improves, they would believe me. I won''t have to exin myself by then. ¡°You are behaving very suspiciously. I''m starting to wonder if you''re pretending to have memory loss and are waiting to gain my sympathy to swindle my money when the time is right. Here. Pay me back when you regain your memory!¡± Despiteining about Harold possibly swindling her, Luna reached into her pocket and produced a banknote, which she stuffed into Harold''s hand. ¡°Thanks, Luna. Wait here for me, and I''ll be back in a second.¡± He took the money and bolted after hastily thanking Luna. ¡°Hey, where are you going? You''re not actually conning me, are you? Why did you want that hundred for?¡± After watching Harold run off with the money, Luna became convinced that he had swindled her, so she gave chase. As the hospital was crowded, she had lost sight of Harold by the time she arrived at the hospital entrance. From N?velDrama.Org. Harold, on the other hand, had arrived at a dispensary near the hospital, which was why she could not find him. After trying and failing to locate Harold, she returned to Wilhelm''s ward reluctantly. Well, I''m never getting that money back again. As for Harold''s medical expenses, I''ll think of it as paying him back for rescuing me and the clinic. As she reached the ward entrance, the sound of Johnny''s words from inside sent a chill down her spine. ¡°Old Mr. Condle''s lungs had turned white, Mr. Miles, and fibrosis is progressing rapidly. Without timely medication, he''ll lose his lungs. Even if we discover the cause of his illness, surgery might be required to rece them.¡± Johnny told Wilson and the other specialists, holding the disk he had just procured. Luna dashed into the ward when she heard Johnny''s words and anxiously cried out, ¡°He''s too old for that! With his weakened immune system, surgery to rece his lungs carries too much risk, with only a twenty percent chance of sess!¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Hearing that, the director and the rest of the specialists fell silent, and their expressions turned grim. Those who hade to visit the old man were even more distressed. Wilhelm''s son, Bill, endured the brunt of it. He''d assumed his dad would be all right as long as thetter was given an IV drip treatment. It was just a fever, after all. Never in his wildest dreams would he have expected matters to take a turn for the worse. It was all thanks to the big shots'' providence on his dad''s ount that his life in Xenhall was a bed of roses. Otherwise, he would have been incarcerated long ago. From N?velDrama.Org. He would be losing his primary source of support if his dad were to pass on. That would be a devastating blow to him. ¡°You quack doctors can''t even treat a simple fever! I''ll be sure to sue your hospital to the point of bankruptcy if anything happens to my dad!¡± he bellowed. Turning to Luna, he snapped, ¡°You too, Luna Leiden! Don''t you dare think you''d be excused from being held responsible!¡± Bill began railing at Luna and the specialists in the hospital out of desperation. Everyone was taken aback by his outburst, and their faces fell. They were perfectly aware that Bill was a delinquent through and through and could very well put his words to action. Plus, his dad had a widespreadwork of connections, so their hospital would most likely be done for if they were sued. This was why they dreaded offending such a scoundrel! Harold returned just as everyone was at their wit''s end. Harold had overheard their conversation while he was at the entrance and interjected, ¡°I can treat Old Mr. Condle''s condition!¡± His voice attracted the attention of those who were in the ward. ¡°Harold, stop with your nonsense!¡± Luna''s face lit up with joyful astonishment at Harold''s return, yet she remained doubtful of his ims and urged him to retract his statement. The specialists stared at Harold apprehensively. After all, how could a mere patient be capable of treating Wilhelm when even multiple specialists couldn''te up with a solution? They thought he was just trying to cause more trouble. Johnny was the most skeptical of them all, as he''d heard from Luna that Harold had an unsound mind and was here for a check-up. He didn''t believe a single word Harold was saying. Bill took in the reactions of the specialists and questioned him coldly, ¡°What gave you the audacity to im that you can treat my dad when so many specialists can''t even determine the root cause of his sickness?¡± ¡°I said I can, and I will. Let me ask you a question. Do you have a pet at home?¡± Harold replied by throwing him another question instead of addressing the one directed at him. ¡°So what if I do?¡± Bill deadpanned. ¡°That''s what I suspected. Get out of the way, all of you. I bought some medicine from the pharmacy. He''ll be fine once he consumes them.¡± Harold had learned his lesson. Since none of them would believe him, he chose to force-feed Wilhelm the medication instead of pointing out directly what ailed him. ¡°Who is this man? Is he a doctor as well?¡± Wilson looked at Johnny and Luna confoundedly. ¡°Mr. Miles, he certainly isn''t. He''s but a patient from Dr. Leiden''s clinic! He was brought here for a checkup as he''s suffering from some mental problems,¡± exined Johnny to the director and the specialists while wearing an odd look. Hearing Johnny''s exnation, everyone directed their death stares at Luna. ¡°I-It''s true that there''s something wrong with his brain since he has amnesia!¡± Luna nodded frantically as she admitted to the fact that Harold was suffering from mental problems. Her words rendered everybody speechless. The only person who considered the situation before him was the richest man in Xenhall, the director of Hightower Pharmaceutical Group. Harold had be the target of everyone else''s ire. ¡°What buffoonery! Let one of the nurses bring this patient out to get checked!¡± Wilson chastised. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 ¡°Chase this quack doctor out as well!¡± Bill eagerly got to his feet and prepared to throw Luna out when he heard Wilson calling for a nurse to send Harold away. Harold was furious when he caught sight of Bill attempting to shove Luna. He immediately stood before her and grabbed Bill''s hand before he could touch the woman. It took Harold barely any effort to push the seemingly buff Bill, causing him to lose his bnce and stumble backward clumsily. Harold took advantage of that moment of distraction to approach Wilhelm''s bed and remove his venttor. His actions shocked everyone. Harold ignored them and proceeded to stuff the medicine he got from the pharmacy into Wilhelm''s mouth. He then gently tapped Wilhelm''s mouth, prompting him to swallow the medicine without even requiring a drop of water to wash them down his throat. Those two types of medication were the best ones avable in the market to eradicate the parasite. Harold could very well concoct his own medication, but time was not on his side. As such, ready-made drugs from the pharmacy were the more convenient option. Wilhelm began experiencing breathing difficulties after the venttor was removed as the medication took time to take effect. His incessant wracking coughs made him look like he was having a seizure. It was a horrifying sight indeed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Harold hastily helped Wilhelm put the oxygen mask back on. Only then did his condition stabilize. Harold''s movements were so smooth and swift that everyone barely had time to react to what had happened. By the time they regained their senses, Wilhelm was already breathing through his oxygen mask. ¡°What are you doing? What was it that you were feeding him?¡± Bill was the first toe to his senses when he noted that Harold had just given his dad unknown medication without permission from him or any of the medical professionals present. He was so enraged that he stormed toward Harold and grabbed his cor usingly. Wilson, Johnny, and the others in the ward were equally rmed. ¡°Security, subdue these two men! If anything happens to Old Mr. Condle, bring them to the police station immediately!¡± Wilson barked out orders to the security guards stationed outside the door. He''d stationed two security guards on that floor just in case, for Wilhelm had arge group of visitors who were all high-profile individuals. The big shots frowned in dismay. No one had foreseen such a thing happening. Harold gave up trying to exin himself as he knew that everyone was convinced he had a screw loose and wouldn''t believe him. He continued to stand guard beside Wilhelm''s bed, waiting for the old man''s condition to improve. Naturally, they would understand what was going on when that happened. Just then, Lothar suddenly stood in front of Harold, shielding him from the security guard that was about to restrain him. Luna''s conversation with Bill and the others had affirmed what the Oracle had told him. His benefactor was currently in a tight situation. Lothar had never once second-guessed the words of the Oracle, and he concluded that the timing was right for him to befriend this benefactor of his. ¡°Mr. Hightower, what do you think you''re doing?¡± Everyone did a double take when they saw Lothar shielding Harold. They wondered why was Lothar joining in the unhinged antics of a madman. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Aside from a few influential figures in the city, nomoners would darey a finger on Lothar because of his status. ¡°Calm down, everyone. Didn''t this man say he could treat Old Mr. Condle? Perhaps he''s really saving Old Mr. Condle. Our priority now should be to examine Old Mr. Condle''s condition before deciding whether to apprehend this man.¡± Noticing others regarding him with baffled looks, Lothar delivered the speech he had already prepared. ¡°That''s right. You two guard the doors and prevent them from leaving. Mr. Tawle, hurry up and check Old Mr. Condle''s condition.¡± As the wealthiest man in the city, Lothar''s words still carried significant weight. Realizing Lothar''s judgment made sense, the hospital''s director, Wilson Miles, immediately did as Lothar said. Soon, the nurse, following Johnny''s instruction, began taking Wilhelm''s temperature. Measuring a patient''s body temperature was a process that required only five minutes, so the result was out swiftly. Out of caution, they even used the most precise mercury thermometer to measure Wilhelm''s body temperature. A digital thermometer would''ve given them the result quicker. Approximately ten minutes had passed since Harold force-fed Wilhelm the medication, and the medicine gradually exerted its effect in thetter''s body. ¡°Huh? Old Mr. Condle''s body temperature seems to being down,¡± Johnny yelped after he removed the thermometer from Wilhelm''s body and nced at the device. Wilhelm''s body temperature, which measured thirty-nine point nine degrees Celsius initially, had dropped to thirty-nine point seven degrees Celsius. ¡°What? His body temperature dropped? Measure it again!¡± A peculiar expression spread across the faces of everyone inside the ward when they heard about Wilhelm''s lowering body temperature. Did this young man with an unsound mind really figure out Old Mr. Condle''s illness and even treat him with the right medicines? Wilson requested Johnny to remeasure Wilhelm''s body temperature in disbelief. A few minutester, Johnny said, ¡°Mr. Miles, Old Mr. Condle''s body temperature is indeeding down. Thest measurement recorded thirty-nine point seven degrees Celsius, but it has lowered to thirty-nine degrees Celsius now. Nurse, send Old Mr. Condle to do a chest X-ray now.¡± He was utterly astonished to see the result of the second reading. Unexpectedly, Wilhelm''s temperature, which had been rising persistently a while ago, began dropping exponentially around ten minutes after he had consumed that insane young man''s medications. Johnny''s only concern was whether the fever would recur. Harold let out a sigh of relief when he saw Wilhelm''s body temperature dropping. He was actually facing immense pressure earlier because he wasn''t sure if his diagnosis was urate since he couldn''t even recall his own name. Trailing after Wilhelm, the group of specialists exited the room too. Soon, only Harold and Luna were left inside the ward as their freedom was restricted. ¡°What medicines did you let Old Mr. Condle eat just now?¡± she asked while gazing at him with a strange look on her face. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Pyrimethamine and sulfadiazine I bought from the pharmacy,¡± he replied with crity since he didn''t need to hide anything from her at that moment. ¡°Pyrimethamine and sulfadiazine? What exactly is the cause of Old Mr. Condle''s illness?¡± His answer merely puzzled her further. Others should be asking her that question, actually. Yet, at that moment, Luna, querying Harold curiously, hadpletely forgotten that she was the doctor while he was her patient. ¡°I caught whiffs of the smell of dogs on Old Mr. Condle just now. In addition, Bill also admitted they kept pets at home. Hence, I guessed Wilhelm contracted toxosmosis, an infection caused by Toxosma gondii, a parasite that lives in hosts such as dogs.¡± Harold told Luna the result of his diagnosis. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 ¡°That''s right. Why haven''t I thought of toxosmosis? A normal person infected with Toxosma gondii won''t show any symptoms. However, this infection can be fatal if not promptly treated when contracted by pregnant women or elders with a weakened immune system. Moreover, the signs and symptoms of this disease arergely simr to other bacterial infections, so many doctors tend to overlook this cause. That is why so many specialists at the general hospital and I failed to figure out the etiology of Old Mr. Condle''s illness.¡± Hearing Harold mentioning toxosmosis, Luna eximed in response as rity washed over her. ¡°You''re so smart, recalling all of that with the slightest hint,¡± he praised her. Unfortunately, hispliment merely caused her to feel ashamed. Being proved less knowledgeable than her patient as a doctor was undoubtedly a huge p to her face. ¡°Are you deliberately mocking me? Be honest with me. Were you ever a doctor?¡± she asked in exasperation after ring at him. From N?velDrama.Org. Her sixth sense told her Harold must''ve been a physician in the past, not to mention one with medical skills not inferior to hers. ¡°Maybe. Regardless, after checking Old Mr. Condle''s symptoms, countless medical-rted information resurfaced in my mind, and most of them are traditional medicine-oriented,¡± he replied honestly. ¡°Don''t tell me the God of War is also a doctor?¡± Listening to his response, Luna teased him in tion. After getting her memory jogged by Harold, she was now entirely certain Wilhelm suffered from toxosmosis, and the medications Harold gave Wilhelm were the best medications to target the culprit parasite. Old Mr. Condle will recover soon. I don''t have to feel guilty anymore. While Harold and Luna chatted inside the ward, Wilson and the others had received Wilhelm''stest chest X-ray report. Comparing thetest and previous reports, the specialists could clearly see the improvement in the condition of Wilhelm''s lungs. However, as only a short time had passed, and the medications in Wilhelm''s body had yet to exert their full effect, the improvements shown in thetest report were not staggering. Nevertheless, the specialists were confident Wilhelm was making a recovery. After the examinations were done, Wilhelm''s breathing difficulties gradually disappeared as well. Even the agonized expression on his face slowly rxed. ¡°The rest of you continue to check on Old Mr. Condle. We''ll return to the ward to ask that young man what medications he administered to Old Mr. Condle.¡± With that, Wilson hurriedly led a party back to the VIP ward. ¡°Young man, what''s your name? Which hospital are you working in now, and what medications did you use to terminate Old Mr. Condle''s fever?¡± When Wilson and the others returned to the ward, their attitudes did a one-eighty when they saw Harold. Earlier, they scolded Harold for messing around and even said he was out of his mind. Yet, at that instant, they addressed him as ¡°young man¡± and assumed he was a doctor working in a hospital. ¡°I am the God of War!¡± Harold couldn''t remember his name, so he could only tell others his title. Everyone inside the ward exchanged bewildered nces after hearing that. Is there really something wrong with his brain? But he doesn''t seem like a mentally ill patient since he could urately treat Old Mr. Condle''s condition. Only Lothar, the wealthiest man in Xenhall, was astounded after hearing Harold''s answer. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Harold''s words made Bill snort, and he mocked, ¡°Pft! You? God of War? Who was that God of War raising money for The Veteran''s Foundation at Dellmoor the other day, then? You''re not going to tell me that it''s you too, right?¡± Everyone other than the richest man in Xenhall agreed with Bill''s words. ¡°God of War at Dellmoor was an imposter,¡± Harold confidently said to them. He, too, was confused. He could not believe someone actually dared to impersonate him, and he wondered if the person was truly not afraid of getting detected by the big shots in Jussipi. Upon hearing Harold''s response, the people in the ward began sharing looks with each other. His exnation sounded too far-fetched. I can''t believe he''s saying that God of War at Dellmoor was an imposter! Doesn''t he know that God of War is the spiritual symbol of Chanaeans? There''s no way someone would dare to impersonate God of War and fearlessly strut around in public. That''ll be akin to a death wish! Only the richest man in Xenhall, Lothar Hightower, believed Harold. Nevertheless, he still did not dare to stand up and show his support for Harold without evidence. Thus, he kept his silence first. ¡°His name is Harold, and he knows some martial arts. He''s a big fan of God of War, and he got injured here. That''s why he''s spouting nonsense. You don''t need to take his words seriously,¡± Luna quickly exined when she noticed the strange stares they were casting at Harold. Once she was done speaking, she even sneakily pointed at her head. Then, she spun around to re at Harold, subtly telling him to keep quiet. ¡°I''m just saying the truth! Why won''t you believe me?¡± Harold said to Luna in frustration when he registered her tone and action. Luna gave him another re when she realized he was still running his mouth. ¡°Shut it! You talk too much!¡± After hearing Luna''s words, the people took in the hospital garb Harold was wearing and became convinced. In the next second, the director and the doctors broke into a cold sweat. A man with a screw loose had just fed Wilhelm unknown substances. If he died because of that, the hospital would be in deep trouble. Fortunately, the medicine that Harold fed Wilhelm turned out fine. ¡°What did that young man give Old Mr. Condle earlier? What''s Old Mr. Condle''s cause of illness?¡± the director worriedly asked once he wiped away the sweat on his forehead. ¡°I think Old Mr. Condle had toxosmosis, and Harold gave him pyrimethamine and sulfadiazine,¡± Luna replied. Realization struck the doctors like a bolt from the blue. Toxosmosis was not a difficult infection to treat¡ªit was only harder to diagnose, so her reply put the director and the doctors at ease. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even if the diagnosis was wrong, the medicine Harold fed Wilhelm would not harm him. Furthermore, it seemed like Harold''s judgment had been right. When the doctors and the director realized that a man with a screw loose had figured out Wilhelm''s diagnosis in the blink of an eye while they had not, they lowered their heads in shame. ¡°This is so darn humiliating!¡± It did not help that many prominent figures were watching them as well. The shame made their faces red as they desperately wished for the ground to swallow them up. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Johnny had noticed the flustered look on the director''s face, and he himself was looking for an excuse to leave the ce as well. The gears in his mind turned, and he said, ¡°Luna, didn''t you bring him here for an examination? Now that Old Mr. Condle is in a stable condition, let me take you for the test.¡± ¡°Brilliant! Let''s go for the examination, then.¡± A smile crept onto Luna''s face at the conclusion of the matter, and she led Harold away from the ward with Johnny for the examination. Before Lothar could make up his mind about whether or not he should pass Harold his name card, the man was gone. By the time Harold was done with his examination, it was almost time for the employees of the hospital to get off work. Luna and Harold then found out from Johnny that Wilhelm''s vital signs had stabilized and his fever had also subsided. Toxosmosis was not a severe illness. If one''s condition was fine, all they needed was one night''s stay at the hospital for observation. After Luna and Harold left the building, Luna didn''t take him back to her ce, which was located on the floor above her clinic. Instead, she took him to the mall to buy some clothes. As Luna assisted Harold in trying on clothes, her mind could not help but think of herte husband. It had been a few years since her husband passed away, and she never bought clothes for any men since then. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The sight of Harold trying on different clothes evoked memories of herte husband. In the end, Luna made up her mind about buying two sets of casual wear and two sets of formal wear for Harold. ¡°Ms. Luna, why did you buy the formal wear? I can just change between those two sets of casual wear,¡± Harold hastily said when he saw Luna taking the formal wear he tried on earlier to the cashier. Harold was convinced by Luna''s attitude that she would add the cost of the clothes to his tab, which meant that he would have to repay her once he regained his memories. Furthermore, the clothes in that mall were expensive. Harold had no idea if he had that much money to pay her back in the future. The casual wear was already around two thousand per set, whereas the formal wear was over four thousand per set. In total, the four sets of clothes were around twelve thousand. Meanwhile, due to the way they interacted, the staff at the mall assumed that Harold was Luna''s sugar baby. The women looked at Harold with contemptuous gazes while the men looked at him in awe. It made Harold feel uneasy. ¡°These clothes are nice. I''ll be going to a gathering with my friends in a few days'' time, and I''ll introduce you to them. So, you''ll need to wear something formal. Why don''t you wait for me outside?¡± Luna was also aware of the judgmental stares they were receiving from others at the mall. She had always been a serious woman, and the burning gazes from the others were making her face heat up. After pushing Harold out of the store, she went back inside to pay for the clothes. Luna had two good friends who were younger than her by a few years. Since they were still single, she thought of introducing Harold to them as a potential partner. After spending a day together, Luna felt that Harold was a decent man. He was bold and intelligent, and he seemed like he had a good personality as well. Not only did he not run off after getting the money, but he even held his ground against the pressure and saved Wilhelm. In other words, he was someone responsible. That was the type of man her good friends liked. On the other side, Harold, who did not enjoy the scrutinizing gazes of the shoppers and the staff, was more than happy to find a spot to sit outside the store while waiting for Luna. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 ¡°Doctor, what a coincidence! I wasn''t expecting to see you here,¡± came a familiar voice near Harold. As Harold turned, he recognized the man who had spoken in his favor at Wilhelm''s ward earlier. The man was now approaching him with a woman by his side. ¡°What a coincidence, indeed. Thank you for helping me out earlier, mister,¡± Harold greeted and thanked him as he stood up, pleasantly surprised. What Harold did not know was that it was not a coincidence. Lothar had deliberately followed him to the mall. To make the encounter seem more like a coincidence, he even invited his wife on a shopping trip, though he did not tell his wife about the true aim of his invitation. ¡°No, no, Doctor. It''s nothing, really. Here is my name card. Please take it and feel free to call me anytime you encounter any trouble in Xenhall. I''m not trying to show off, but there isn''t anything I, Lothar Hightower, can''t resolve in Xenhall.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As Lothar spoke, he passed a gold foil-stamped card to Harold. Harold nced at the card after taking it. On it was written: Lothar Hightower, Chairman of Hightower Pharmaceutical Group. On the other hand, the woman beside Lothar became annoyed when she saw her husband giving his business card and showing respect to someone wearing a hospital gown. While she had to admit that her man was capable, she felt that he was too nice to others, especially to people who showed meager traces of talent. He did the same for someone else, and now, he was treating a young man with reverence again. She felt that her man was not at all acting like the powerful figure he was. In the meantime, Harold was feeling flustered by the way Lothar was calling him a doctor. Right as he was about to say something, the woman beside Lothar uttered, ¡°Hubby, there''s a pretty dress over there. Why don''t we take a look at it?¡± She was even tugging Lothar''s clothes to urge him to leave. ¡°What''s the hurry? Can''t you see that I''m talking to Doctor?¡± Lothar angrily snapped at his wife at her interruption. ¡°A doctor? What doctor? He''s clearly one of the patients. You''re the richest man in Xenhall, so can you start acting like it? Why are you always seeking thepany of ''improper'' people? Why are you always so polite with insignificant strangers while being so fierce toward your family members?¡± the woman retaliated with equal fury when she heard Lothar''s response. When Lothar heard his wife calling Harold an insignificant stranger, his expression darkened. ¡°Doctor, please carry on. I''ll be shopping over there. Please remember to call me if anything pops up.¡± Lothar said, pointing at the name card Harold was still holding onto as he quickly towed his wife away. He was afraid that more harsh words woulde out of her mouth and irk Harold. Harold briefly studied the card Lothar handed him. Since Lothar himself was so polite, Harold replied with the same level of courtesy, ¡°Of course, Mr. Hightower. I''ll look for you if anything urs.¡± And so, the two men went their separate ways. Lothar was almost gone from Harold''s line of sight, but he could still vaguely make out how Lothar was telling his wife about respecting others. Harold found Lothar to be a pleasant man and made a mental note of his face and phone number. Not long after, Luna re-emerged from the men''s wear store with a shopping bag. ¡°It must have been a long wait for you. Look at the belt I''ve chosen for you. I''ll get you a pair of shoes later too.¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Harold had a better immune system than the others, and the injuries he suffered were minor. Therefore, he almost recovered after receiving treatment for two days. Most of his wounds had scabbed over, and some of the smaller ones were already starting to heal. Furthermore, it was his back that had borne the brunt of the incident. Thus, once he put on his clothes, no one would be able to tell that he was injured. For a tough man like Harold, those injuries would not deter him from looking for a job. From N?velDrama.Org. Harold did not know when he was going to get his memories back. He always felt as if he was living off Luna with how he was living in her ce, getting treatment from her, and eating the food she bought. Along with the clothes and daily necessities she bought, he was already owing her around twenty thousand. If he continued leeching off her in this way, he would feel really bad. Therefore, early the next morning, before Luna woke up, he sneaked out of Luna Clinic to look around to see if there were any jobs he could do without having to produce his ID card. After half a day of wandering around almost the entire Xenhall, he found out that most people would shake their heads and reject him once they realized he did not have an ID card. As a matter of fact, some tried to call the police on him, fearing that Harold was some kind of criminal. Harold felt rather depressed. By noon, Harold, who was still injured and had been running all over the city, was starving. When he walked past a pasta shop, he began to regret returning the change he received after purchasing the medicine to Luna. If not for that, he would not be starving this way. Right then, Harold heard the people queueing up to get into the pasta shop talk about how the shop was an influencer hotspot. Immediately, Harold felt the urge to ask if they were hiring. He did not mind being a server. However, it was now lunchtime, and Harold realized that the shop owner was far too busy to talk to him after entering the shop. Thus, Harold had no choice but to take a seat on an empty stool. He was thinking of talking to the shop owner after the peak hours were over. After sitting down, Harold realized that the woman sitting opposite him was a fashionable woman in her mid-twenties. After ordering one of the signature dishes, she began sending voice messages and chatting with someone. As Harold eavesdropped on their conversation, he figured that her friend had to be a live streamer who received many virtual gifts from some rich fans. The streamer sounded thrilled, but the woman opposite Harold kept reminding her to stay calm and be wary of men, especially rich boys from wealthy families. Harold guessed that the woman opposite him was also from a wealthy family, for she seemed to know how the crazy rich worked. Right then, the woman, who had only taken a bite of her pasta, abruptly stood up as if she had something urgent to attend to, and said to Harold, ¡°Mister, please watch over my pasta and don''t let the server take it away. I need to head outside for a moment.¡± With that, she left the pasta shop. Harold stared at her te and gulped. The hunger pangs in his stomach intensified. Harold moved to stand up, but he recalled agreeing to watch over that woman''s te of pasta. If he were to leave, the server would definitely take her te away. Sure enough, right as the woman left, one of the servers walked over to take the woman''s te, about to clear her spot for another customer. ¡°Excuse me, my friend hasn''t finished her food yet. She''ll only be away for a while. You can''t take it,¡± Harold quickly said to the server. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 The server was too busy to give Harold a response, so he put down the te and turned around to clear out the other tables instead. Harold rubbed his stomach and gulped in hunger again. I''ll watch over her te of pasta for now. It should be fine if I ask her to treat me to a te of pasta later, right? With that thought in mind, Harold ended up waiting for half an hour, but there were still no signs of that woman. It was the start of winter, so, by then, the pasta was cold. Harold guessed that the woman was not going toe back anymore. It is just a te of pasta, after all. It will not be a huge loss for her. Why don''t I finish it for her? The staff here will definitely throw the pasta out once I leave, and it''ll be such a waste. Harold was not even bothered by the fact that the woman had already taken a bite from the te. After all, he heard that soldiers, especially the ones from special forces, tended to be on guard for days during their missions in the wild. Sometimes, those missions wouldst half a month. To curb their hunger, they would even resort to eating live mice. Thinking of that, Harold surveyed his surroundings to make sure no one was looking at him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Then, he quickly took the woman''s te of pasta closer to him before devouring the food. Hunger always makes everything taste delicious. Even though the pasta had gone cold, it still tasted like the best dish in the world to Harold. Just as Harold was about finish the pasta, he sensed a burning gaze fixed on him. Upon lifting his head, he realized that the woman had returned at some point. She had a hand covering her mouth and a finger pointing at Harold as she screeched, ¡°I... I asked you to watch over my te, but you stole it? You''re disgusting!¡± Her cry attracted the attention of the other patrons in the shop. In no time, everyone was looking at Harold with either disbelief or disdain. ¡°Even though he''s dressed nicely, he still has the audacity to steal someone''s food. How disgusting!¡± ¡°That''s why you can''t judge a book by its cover. Some people are dressed to the nines, but they can be the worst kinds of people out there.¡± Harold became the subject of scathing remarks from many people, but he remained unperturbed. Fortunately, he possessed an exceptionally strong mind. ¡°I''m sorry. I thought you weren''ting back after the long wait, and I didn''t want to waste the pasta, so I ate it.¡± Harold felt the need to exin to her, for the pasta was the woman''s anyway. However, the woman snarled at Harold, ¡°Not wanting to waste the pasta? Get off your high horse. I bought the pasta with my own money, and even if I were to throw it away, it''s my business. What does this have to do with you? You ate my food¡ªfood that I''ve eaten before too¡ªwithout my permission, so that''s stealing! You''re revolting. Forget it. It''s toote now, and I don''t want to stoop to your level. I''ll pretend that a roon ate my pasta instead.¡± She did not ept Harold''s exnation, and once she was done saying her piece, she grabbed her bag from her seat and strode out of the shop. Harold was infuriated by herst line, which implied that he was an animal scavenging through trash for food. However, he btedly realized that the woman was not back for her pasta; she came back for the bag she had left on the chair. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 It was merely a coincidence that she encountered Harold eating her leftover pasta. In a way, Harold was unlucky. If he had finished it a few minutes earlier and left the shop, an awkward situation like that would not have happened. Once the woman was gone, Harold nced back at the almost-finished pasta. He was too embarrassed to inquire whether the shop owner was still recruiting after what had happened. Hence, he gobbled up the food and left as the other patrons watched him with wide eyes. Harold continued looking for a job, but his efforts were fruitless. In the end, he slinked back to Luna Clinic. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Luna worriedly asked when she saw Harold. Harold was an injured amnesiac who did not even have an ID card. Luna was worried that he would not return, though she did not know whether his disappearance was due to his inability to navigate back to the clinic or due to him wanting to avoid paying the medical bills that he owed her. ¡°I was hoping to look for a job to pay you back as soon as possible. I owe you a substantial amount of money for the medical bills and hospital examinations,¡± Harold told her truthfully. Being with Luna was like being with his sister. He was moved when he caught sight of the concern she had for him in her eyes. Upon hearing Harold, Luna rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Not only are you hurt, but you don''t even have your ID card. Besides, you have lost your memories too. What kind of job can you possibly find?¡± ¡°I...¡± Harold could not find anything to say in response to that. Luna dropped the topic at Harold''s embarrassed expression and curiously asked, ¡°All right, I''ll stop taking a jab at you. Did you find a job?¡± ¡°It''s just as you said. No one dares to hire me without my ID card, so...¡± Harold confessed. ¡°What about this? I need someone to do odd jobs. Since you seem like you know a thing or two about working in hospitals, you can run errands for me. You''ll get food and amodation for the job, and two thousand every month. Once you get back your memories, it''ll be up to you as to where you want to go. How does that sound?¡± Luna said to Harold after a moment of contemtion. ¡°That''s... Thank you, Luna.¡± Harold wanted to reject her initially, for he knew that she was taking pity on him. In fact, she was capable of handling the clinic by herself, so she did not need someone to do odd jobs for her at all. However, no one dared to hire him, so Harold had no choice but to cast aside his dignity and ept Luna''s offer. That was how Harold''s job search came to an end. That night, Luna brought Harold along for her date with her good friends. One of her good friends was a streamer. A rich fan had recently given her over two hundred thousand and invited her out to meet that night. The streamer, who relied on streaming for a living, was hesitant to reject the wealthy fan''s advances outright. Nevertheless, it was very obvious what the fan was up to since he told her to meet at night. She was out of her wits, so she sought help from her close friends toe up with a solution. That was why Luna had brought Harold along¡ªfor his fighting abilities. If anything went south, Harold would be able to step in and help them out. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Luna brought Harold to the karaoke bar she and her friends agreed on. The second Harold saw Luna''s friends, he inhaled sharply and immediately wanted to leave. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Harold and Luna came to the room Luna''s friends reserved. Through the ss of the door, he could see that Luna''s friends had arrived, and he also noticed the girl he met at the restaurant was there as well. Harold felt a chill run down his spine. Before Luna could go into the room, Harold held his hand and lied, ¡°You go in first, Luna. I need to use the bathroom.¡± I gotta bail. If I meet that woman again, it''s going to be awkward. ¡°Sure, bute back soon,¡± said Luna, thinking Harold was actually just going to the restroom. Harold ran away quickly, worried that the girl might see him the moment Luna opened the door. After Harold was gone, Luna entered the room. There wasn''t even any music ying. The only sound was of twodies with long hair chatting. They didn''t even realize Luna hade in. Noticing that the girls were oblivious to her entrance, Luna asked, ¡°So, what are you talking about? You girls seem engrossed.¡± The girls jumped. ¡°My God, Luna. You can be really frighteningly quiet sometimes. Do you know that?¡± Michelle patted her busty chest and calmed down, staring at Luna angrily. ¡°How am I the phantom here? You girls didn''t even notice me. So tell me, what were you two talking about? Did you fall for that top subscriber of yours?¡± asked Luna. Michelle pointed at Naomi, who was wearing a ton of luxurious goods. ¡°We were talking about Naomi''s odd experience. She ran into some pervert in an Instagrammable shop yesterday. He wolfed down Naomi''s leftovers when she was in the restroom. Don''t you think that''s gross?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Really? That is gross.¡± Luna looked surprised after hearing that. The adorable Naomi said with disgust, ¡°Yeah. Honestly, it feels like I had an indirect kiss. Every time I eat, I am reminded of that scene and it makes my stomach churn.¡± She made a retching gesture. ¡°You sure? I think your retching is because of something else.¡± Luna thought Naomi was exaggerating things. Oh,e on. He had your leftovers, not the other way around. How much of a clean freak can you be? She didn''t say that out loud, of course. Still, Naomi is born into wealth. I can understand her obsession with cleanliness. Noticing Luna''s dismissal of her opinion about the event that happened the day before, Naomi set it aside and looked at Luna curiously. ¡°Let''s not talk about me. You said you have some super awesome hunk of a bodyguard, didn''t you? Where is he?¡± Before they came, Luna promised she would introduce a hunk of a bodyguard who was also an expert fighter to them. She also hinted that they might have a chance to date him if they knew how to grasp the chance. To their dismay, Luna only came in alone. There wasn''t even a man with her, let alone a hot guy. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 ¡°Oh, calm down, will you? He has gone to the restroom and will be here soon. I brought him here today specifically so you girls can get to know each other. Don''t say I never give you anything good.¡± Luna smiled. She was sure that Harold was handsome and great enough to make her friends fall for him, especially Naomi. She was born into wealth, so money wasn''t what she was looking for in a partner. The only thing she wanted was love. Hence, if she had feeling for someone, then that was good enough. That was also why Luna brought Harold here. Michelle just wanted to date a rich guy, so she was out of the question. Luna actually wanted Harold to meet Naomi. Luna had no idea if Harold was rich or poor, not even until that point in time. Besides, Michelle asked her friends out so they could judge her top subscriber to see if he could be a good boyfriend. ¡°Naomi can have the hunk. I want my top subscriber.¡± Despite not having seen Harold just yet, Michelle was already scoffing, thinking that he was a poor guy. ¡°Sure, I''ll do that. I can call him right now.¡± Luna whipped her phone out and made a call to Harold. After the case of his one-day disappearance, Luna gave him her old phone before they came out so she could contact him anytime, anywhere. ¡°What are you doing, Harold? You''ve been in the restroom for ages. My friends are waiting for you, so get to it. Come here right now.¡± Harold was just getting ready to escape. He was already at the premise''s entrance, but Luna called, and his face fell. Before he could even say no, Luna hung up on him. ¡°Godd*mmit. I only die once. This is on you, Luna.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After some consideration, Harold gritted his teeth and went back to the room. He couldn''t just ignore Luna''s request. Eventually, he came to ¡°the chamber of horrors¡±. Then, Harold took a deep breath, clenched his teeth, and made his entrance. The moment Harold came in, Luna got up and dragged Harold over to her friends. She then introduced, ¡°And here he is,dies. This handsome, dashing, adorable hunk is Harold. So, what do you think? He''s hot, eh?¡± She turned to her friends, but none of them was saying anything. They were staring at Harold in disbelief, their jaws ck, and their mouths forming aical ''O.'' Thedies then exchanged a look. Before Luna came, Naomi sent Michelle the photo of the ''disgusting pervert.'' The moment Harold came in, Michelle knew he was the pervert who glugged down Naomi''s leftovers. Naomi''s eyes went wide, and she pointed at Harold in disbelief. She wanted to say something, yet she had no idea what to say. Her mouth was open, and her jaw cked. It felt like she had just seen something shocking happen right before her very eyes. Finally, Naomi blurted out the question that had been killing her, ¡°Luna, h-he''s the hunk you wanted to introduce me to?¡± Thinking that her friends were just fangirling over Harold, Luna smugly said, ¡°Yeah. Why do you look so surprised? Wait, have you fallen for his charms? I know you did. If I were ten years younger, I''d have kept him all for myself. You girls wouldn''t even have a chance to know him.¡± If awkwardness was a sea, Harold was drowning in it right that very moment. My God, Luna. Can''t you see they''re disgusted? Michelle couldn''t take Luna''s smug attitude anymore. She had a weird look on her face, and she said, ¡°Luna, that''s the guy Naomi told you about. That''s the guy who had her leftovers yesterday.¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Just like that, Luna''s smile slowly disappeared, and her face was frozen as if a perpetual look of horror had struck her. She then slowly turned to look at Naomi. Naomi wasn''t saying anything, but the disdain and contemptuous look she threw at Harold told Luna everything she needed to know. Quickly, Luna dragged Harold out of the room. She looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡± Awkwardly, Harold answered, ¡°Well... I had no money, and I was hungry.¡± A frown furrowed Luna''s brows, and she gave him a card. ¡°You could have told me. You shouldn''t have done... Forget it. There are forty-five hundred in there. Take it, and remember to never do something that embarrassing ever gain.¡± After getting along with Harold for the past two days, Luna had a better idea of the kind of man Harold was. He was just like herte husband¡ªdependable and reliable. That was the reason she wanted to introduce him to her friends. If they found themselves falling for each other, that would be great. ¡°I''ll take this as a loan, then. Once I have the money, I''ll pay you back.¡± Harold didn''t refuse. He wasn''t the kind who like formalities and theatrics. Most importantly, he knew he could make money soon enough. Besides, money once again proved its importance in life after the embarrassing event the night before. A momentter, he took the card. Curious about what Luna and Harold were talking about, Naomi and Michelle tailed them and watched from afar. They saw Luna giving Harold her card, and they were surprised. Luna was someone who was very careful with money. It was iprehensible that she would give someone like Harold money. Before they could figure out why, however, Luna had sent Harold away ande back to the room. The girls quickly took their seats. Knowing that her friends were reluctant to see Harold, Luna told him to take a break somewhere on the premise. She still had to check Michelle''s top subscriber out and see if he was boyfriend material. Not to mention if something unexpected were to happen, Harold could help. Harold didn''t want to see Naomi either, at least not now, so he did as Luna told him and took a break in the lobby. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Not too long after Luna went back to the room, a man with a ponytail came in with hisckey. He was dressed up like an artist, but the air he gave off smelled like frivolity. He and hisckey eventually came to the room where Luna and her friends were seated. This man was Owen Sundend, Michelle''s top subscriber and the young master of one of Xenhall''s top ten families. When he saw that Michelle was not the only one in the room and that the otherdies were prettier than she was, Owen gasped, ¡°Holy smoke, Michelle. I thought you came alone. I can''t believe you brought your friends along. They''re smoking hot. I''m in heaven.¡± He was wiggling his eyebrows like a pervert and putting up an exaggerated leer. Luna and Naomi frowned the moment he made thatment. Michelle fell for Owen the moment she saw his getup. Not to mention he was generous with his gifts and donations. She quickly introduced her friends to him, not knowing that they were still frowning. ¡°You must be Mr. Sundend. Let me introduce you to my friends, Luna and Naomi.¡± Despite their displeasure, Naomi and Luna still said hi to Owen. They didn''t want to ruin Michelle''s fun. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Once introductions were made, Owen told hisckey to get more drinks. ¡°You can buy anything you want,dies. I''m paying for everything. Jimmy, tell the waiter to serve more drinks, fruits, and snacks.¡± He had slept with many influencers, but none were as beautiful as Michelle. Even so, he wanted to sleep with Michelle''s friends more. They were even more beautiful than she was. He was starting to get some ideas¡ªlewd ones. Owen thought Michelle''s friends were just like the other influencers he had seen before. Once they met up, all he needed to do was sweet talk them, and they would sleep with him. Some of the bolder ones might even do it right in the karaoke room. Owen''sckey had been working for him for a while, and he got what Owen was trying to say. ¡°Got it, Mr. Sundend. Right away.¡± Theckey left the room. They took their seats, and Owen sat between Michelle and Naomi. He loved how adorable Naomi was. She was his cup of tea. Even though he was chatting Michelle up, his eyes kept floating to Naomi. Anyone could notice the desire and lust in his gaze. When Michelle noticed Owen staring at Naomi, a sh of displeasure red in her eyes, yet she held it down for fear of upsetting Owen. Soon, Owen''sckey came back with a bottle of red wine, and behind him was a waiter. He was holding two dozen of ice-cold beers. ¡°Decant the wine, Jimmy. We''ll start off with some beer.¡± Owen cracked open a few bottles of beer for everyone. A smirk curled theckey''s lips, and he went away to decant the wine. Naomi was a rich girl. She knew rich people would always decant their wines before drinking. She had also heard of some people tampering with the wine during the decanting procedure just to ensnare the women they were going out with. Right after Jimmy went for the decanting, she started keeping an eye on him. Just as she suspected, he checked the coast and poured something into the drink when he thought no one was looking. While Michelle was distracting Owen, Naomi told Luna about it, and Luna''s immediate response was to give Harold a call. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, just when Naomi was telling Luna about the trap, Owen pretended to topple the bottle of beer in front of Luna. The yellow liquid sshed all around and dripped onto Naomi''s feet. ¡°Oh, sorry. I am really sorry. I didn''t mean it. Here, let me help you clean it up.¡± Owen pulled some tissues out and tried to wipe Naomi''s skirt. It was one of Owen''s tricks. Whenever any girl''s shirt was drenched with alcohol, he would clean it up and take the chance to cop a feel. The girls who wanted to hook up with rich guys wouldn''t mind him groping them. At most, they would put up a bit of resistance. However, some of the more conservative women would get mad and give him a p. That was an easy way to filter out the kind of women he couldn''t sleep with that night. If he wanted the more conservative ones to sleep with him, he needed toe up with another n. Naomi was a conservative woman. The moment the beer was spilled onto her skirt, she started getting mad. Noticing what Owen was trying to do, she screamed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sh*t. Hisckey has spiked the wine. Can''t let this go on any longer. Naomi went on the offense and picked up a bottle of wine, then she smashed it over Owen''s head. It drew blood right away. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Owen let out an anguished shriek before covering his head and dropping to the ground. ¡°What are you doing, Naomi?¡± Michelle was stunned by Naomi''s actions. She stood up from the couch, pointing at her in surprise. ¡°He just wants to sleep with you, silly. Can''t you see they drugged our drinks over there?¡± Naomi said, wanting to drag Michelle out of the room. ¡°Stop them!¡± Owen immediately instructed his subordinate to stop the girls from leaving. Upon receiving the order, the subordinate quickly got up, attempting to block the women''s way. However, before he could reach the door, Luna grabbed a beer mug and struck him on the back of his head, knocking him out cold. Taking advantage of the chaos, Owen stood up and grabbed Naomi''s arm with his blood-stained hand, preventing them from leaving. Following this violent turn of events, the dimly lit KTV private room appeared like a scene from a horror film. ¡°Get lost! Stay away from me!¡± Terrified by Owen''s demeanor, Naomi reflexively kicked him to defend herself. Her instinctive reaction, prompted by fear, almost ended the man''s chance of fathering a child in the future. Owen was in so much pain that he could barely speak. He crouched on the ground and broke out in a cold sweat as the color drained from his face. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let''s get out of here!¡± Luna, the first toe to her senses, grabbed their hands and dragged them out of the room. Meanwhile, Harold arrived after receiving Luna''s call. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, confused by the sight of the three women fleeing in panic. ¡°Luna, I thought you said this jerk is your bodyguard? Is this how he protects you?¡± Naomi, who had yet to regain herposure, retorted sarcastically to Harold''s question. ¡°It''s a long story. I''ll fill you in once we get out of here.¡± Luna did not have time to exin in detail. Just as she was ready to leave the KTV with the two women, a few thugs got in their way at the exit of the premises. Each of them had a steel pipe in their hands, and the three women were frightened out of their wits. The leader of the bunch snorted in anger. ¡°How dare you injure Mr. Sundend? Do you think you can run away so easily?¡± Those men exploded in rage when they received a call and learned about what the girls did. Owen came from the Sundend family, one of the top ten prestigious families in Xenhall, and he was a part of the upper echelons of society. If Owen were to assign me, not only would the KTV owner be in trouble, but those ordered to look after the premises would also be held ountable. Harold stared at the thugs with steel pipes and said to the women, ¡°I''ll hold them back. You go first!¡± Unlike when he was at Luna''s clinic, he was now uncertain if he could handle them because he was suffering from amnesia. After taking a sidelong nce at the surrounding, he noticed fire extinguishers nearby and a fire hydrant outside. An idea popped into his mind, and he immediately turned to Luna and told them his n. His n left Naomi and Michelle speechless as they did not expect him to say something like that. Despite not knowing what idea he had up his sleeve, Luna believed in him. Luna calmed down thanks to his reassuring words, no longer feeling intimidated by the thugs brandishing steel pipes in front of them. Harold had no idea what Naomi and the others had in mind. He just picked up two fire extinguishers and hurled them at the thugs. Taken aback by Harold''s resistance, they subconsciously dodged the fire extinguishers he threw over. While they were busy dodging, Harold ran out of the building, leaving the three women in the lobby. ¡°Didn''t he say he would hold them back to buy us time to run away? Yet, now he escaped like a coward...¡± ¡°He must have lied to us because he was afraid we might slow him down if we escape alongside him! What a b*stard!¡± The three women were stunned by Harold''s action.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 While Michelle and Naomi could not help but express their disappointment toward Harold, Luna remained steady. One of the thugs burst intoughter. ¡°That dude ran away without these chicks. What a useless jerk¡ª an embarrassment to all men! We should cut his balls if we catch him!¡± They were left dumbfounded by Harold''s sudden retreat, unsure of how to respond to such a cowardly act. Once again, the thugs shifted their focus to the three women and started advancing toward them. ¡°Come on, girls. Get back to the room and apologize to Mr. Sundend if you don''t want to feel the pain of what these pipes can do!¡± they threatened. Luna and the others had no choice but to keep retreating. Meanwhile, Owen arrived at the lobby with the help of a few men. At the same time, the KTV was surrounded by other onlookers. Surrounded by Owen and the crowd, the women had nowhere to run. Their faces turned pale as a sheet. Owen stood behind them, his head bandaged, and through gritted teeth, he uttered, ¡°Why did you stop running, b*tches? There''s nowhere left for you to go now!¡± ¡°We didn''t do that on purpose, Mr. Sundend. Please forgive us. We''ll agree to do anything you wish as long as you let us off!¡± Upon noticing Owen, Michelle turned around and pleaded. ¡°It''s toote to beg for mercy now. However, if the three of you follow me to the hotel, we can forget about what happened today. What do you say?¡± The morally debased Owen could not resist Naomi''s beauty. He was also deeply fascinated by the mature charm of Luna. Despite the fact that he was still bleeding from his head and was waiting for the ambnce, he could not ovee his primal urges. They kicked my private part, so they must make it up to me to appease my grievance. ¡°You...¡± Michelle had always known Owen wanted to hook up with her. Otherwise, he could not have bought her so many gifts. She also understood he was only interested in a casual fling with her, but she decided to go along with it for the sake of money. After all, spending a night with a man was amon way for a woman to gain first-hand experience. Sheforted herself by thinking that once she became financially stable, she could find a man who was genuine and down-to-earth to settle down with. Michelle thought Owen would let them off if she agreed to go to the hotel with him, but that was not the case. Instead, he demanded all three of them spend the night with him at the hotel. I don''t have the authority to decide Naomi and Luna''s fate! She looked at the other two girls sheepishly. ¡°Michelle, why are you looking at us like that? Listen carefully. I''ll rather die than spend a night with that creep at the hotel!¡± Naomi uttered in anger. ¡°Me too! And I believe Harold wille back for us!¡± Luna echoed. ¡°Are you serious, Luna? That good-for-nothing ran away like a coward, and you think he''lle back to rescue us? I''ll call him dad if he returns!¡± Naomi expressed her frustration as she could not believe Luna was still counting on Harold. ¡°He''s back...¡± Luna suddenly pointed at the KTV door, muffling her voice by covering her mouth. The three girls turned to the entrance and saw Harold, who had escaped earlier, returning with a fire hose in his hand. After stopping in his tracks an appropriate distance away from the crowd, he gently adjusted the nozzle of the hose. A powerful jet of water spouted out, directed at the thugs wielding their steel pipes. The thugs who had blocked the women''s path suddenly let out screams of terror. The water pressure was so intense that it knocked a few of them off their feet, sending them sprawling to the ground. Even Naomi, Luna, and Michelle were drenched from head to toe. The sight left their jaws dropped in amazement. It was like a scene straight out of a blockbuster movie. The thugs tried standing up but were tossed about by the mighty water pressure. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°See? I told you Harold woulde back for us! I told you so!¡± Luna eximed in excitement like a little girl. She was almost hopping with joy. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get out now!¡± Harold could not help but remind the three women who were still standing there in shock. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 The threedies snapped back to their senses after being reminded by Harold. Immediately, they dashed out of the KTV while Harold covered them by pointing the fire hose at their opponents. ¡°Get in!¡± When the trio arrived at the parking lot, Naomi walked toward her car, opened the door, and demanded Luna and Michelle to get into the vehicle. The two women quickly entered the car as instructed. At that time, Harold was still sting the fire hose at Owen and the thugs in the KTV. Before Luna could urge Harold to get in the car, Naomi had already started the car engine and driven off without waiting for him. ¡°What are you doing, Naomi? Harold hasn''t got in yet,¡± asked the panic-stricken Luna. ¡°Luna, he didn''t say anything when he left just now. Instead, he tricked us into holding those guys back for him. What''s wrong with making him do the same for us now? Anyway, this is a rtively big car, and it''s not easy to make a U-turn here. If we get caught by Owen and his gang, none of us may be able to escape,¡± Naomi said while driving. She did not intend to stop the car for Harold. ¡°Naomi, he left earlier because he went out looking for the fire hose. Didn''t he return to rescue us? How could you say that about him?¡± Luna got all worked up when Naomi showed no signs of stopping the car and tried to justify Harold''s actions on his behalf. Naomi seemed unfazed by Luna''s justification and replied indifferently, ¡°Who knows what''s on his mind at that time? I bet he initially wanted to escape all by himself and only thought of saving us when he saw the fire hose on the way out. Otherwise, I doubt he would take the risk toe back and help us. Perhaps the only reason why he chose to rescue us was the same as that scum, Owen¡ªhe''s lusting after our bodies! What do you think, Michelle?¡± Although Michelle did not say a single word, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh my, you two... All these are just your unfounded assumptions. Regardless of what he was thinking previously, the fact is that he came back for us. It''s too ungrateful of us to leave him in danger!¡± Luna was displeased at the duo''s attitude. Naomi didn''t know what to say in response. Yet, she continued driving and had no intention of stopping the car. On the other hand, Michelle looked unbothered, as if she had nothing to do with the matter. ¡°Stop the car now! I want to get out!¡± demanded Luna when she received no response from the other twodies. She wanted to go back and look for Harold. ¡°It''s very dangerous for me to pull over now, Luna. Why don''t you give him a call and check on him? If the situation allows, I''ll find a hidden spot and wait for him there.¡± When Naomi saw how agitated Luna was getting, she had no choice but topromise. Without dy, Luna whipped out her phone and called Harold. ¡°Luna, are you all okay? I managed to ditch them after leading them off course. Don''t worry, I''ll get a cab in a bit and go back to the clinic.¡± As soon as the call was connected, Harold''s voice came through. Only then did Luna heave a sigh of relief, knowing that he was safe and sound. Considering how drenched thedies were, they decided to head to Luna''s clinic to get changed instead of going home in their wet clothes and making their family worry. When Harold arrived at the clinic, he saw a white Land Rover parked right outside its premises. However, the main entrance was closed. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Harold did not think much about it and habitually entered through the back door. He then strode toward the second floor. There were only two rooms on that floor. Luna upied the bigger room, whereas Harold used the smaller one. When he got there, he overheard somedies talking in Luna''s room and guessed that they were probably changing. Without a second thought, Harold took out his key and opened the door to the room he was staying in. ¡°Ah!¡± The moment he opened the door, a woman''s shrill scream rang out. His scalp prickled as soon as he heard the familiar voice, for he could instantly tell it was Naomi''s voice without even having to look. He lifted his head and was shocked to see a naked Naomi changing in his room. She had only two hands to cover her private parts. Needless to say, some parts were left exposed. Obvious signs of distress crept up on her cute face. At that moment, Naomi was so anxious that she almost cried. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Harold was utterly bbergasted to see the voluptuous woman in his room, but out of respect, he quickly apologized to her, ¡°Sorry, I didn''t know that you''re in my room, and that you''re...¡± What a jerk! He says his sorry but he''s still staring at me, showing no intention of leaving! Naomi swiftly turned over to the other side and bellowed, ¡±A-Aren''t you going to leave?¡± ¡°Oh, I''m sorry! I forgot. I''ll go out now!¡± A sheepish look appeared on Harold''s face as a sudden realization dawned on him. Subsequently, he left the room and shut the door behind him. Just as Harold exited his room, Luna''s door was unlocked, and both Luna and Michelle came out after changing their clothes. ¡°What''s the matter? We seemed to have heard Naomi''s scream just now,¡± Luna asked anxiously. ¡°I... I didn''t know she was in my room,¡± exined Harold, his face flushed crimson. ¡°Naomi thought that my clothes were ugly, so she went to your room to remove her drenched attire as she nned to blow them dry with the hair dryer. Don''t tell me you barged in without knocking?¡± queried Luna. Harold lowered his head and nodded twice like a little boy who had done something wrong. ¡°Oh my goodness! Well, when Naomies outter, you can exin to her yourself.¡± At that moment, Luna was unsure what to say to Harold. After all, he was just entering his own room. It would be so silly of him to knock on the door when he was not aware that someone was inside. Soon, Naomi stepped out of Harold''s room after getting dressed. ¡°I''m sor¡ª¡± p! Harold wanted to apologize once more, but before he could finish his sentence, Naomi charged toward him and gave him a p across the face. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Hey, I didn''t do it on purpose! All I did was return to my own room. How on earth was I supposed to know that you were inside? Also, I''ve said sorry twice!¡± Harold was annoyed after being pped. ¡°So what if you apologized? Are you able to unsee what you''ve seen?¡± Naomi got even more infuriated when Harold talked back to her. She lifted her hand and was ready to give him another tight p. This time, Harold did not put up with her and reached out his hand to grab hers. ¡°Are you done with your nonsense? I only took one look, and that''s all. I didn''t do anything else to you. It''s not like you''ve lost your virginity!¡± Harold rebutted rudely as he tossed her hand away. ¡°That''s enough. Could you two calm down and talk nicely to each other?¡± Luna couldn''t stand their quarreling anymore and tried to mediate between them. ¡°Hmph! You''re taking this matter lightly because you''re not the victim here. I don''t care! I want this scum to give me a satisfactory exnation today.¡± Naomi ignored Luna and insisted that Harold be responsible for his mistake. ¡°You want a detailed exnation, right? Sure, let me give it to you!¡± Harold could not tolerate how unreasonable Naomi was, and he violently grabbed her arm. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± shouting at the top of her lungs, Naomi turned pale in shock when she was suddenly grabbed by Harold. He ignored her cries, dragged her into his room, and locked the door. Luna and Michelle watched everything unfold in shock. Nobody knew if Harold was too fast or if thedies reacted too slowly, but by the time thedies regained their senses, Harold and Naomi were already inside the room. Harold even locked the door from the inside. Thereafter, he pushed Naomi onto the bed and started removing his clothes. Terrified by Harold''s actions, Naomi widened her eyes and asked frantically, ¡°W-What are you doing? You better not do anything rash!¡± ¡°What am I doing? You asked for this. Didn''t you say that I''ve taken advantage of you because I cast one look at you? How can I live up to that allegation if I do nothing?¡± While speaking, Harold continued taking off his clothes. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Harold took off his clothes and showed his bare body to Naomi. Immediately after, he put his clothes back on under her bewildered gaze. ¡°All right. You''ve also taken advantage of me now that you''ve seen my body too. So, we''re even.¡± His words left her in shock. So, this jerk wasn''t trying to force me into anything, but he just wanted to show me his body for me to ¡°take advantage¡± of him? But I''m a woman, and he''s a man. How is it the same? Are we really even now? Naomi snapped out of her reverie when she saw that Harold was ready to leave after putting on his clothes. Abruptly, she jumped out of the bed and yelled at him, ¡°You... You''re utterly despicable! You''re a man, and I''m a woman. How can it be the same?¡± Harold furrowed his brows upon hearing her words. Gosh, this woman is so rude and unreasonable! Annoyed, he was about to say something in retort when Luna and Michelle, who were waiting anxiously outside the door, rushed in when they saw the door open. ¡°Are you okay, Naomi?¡± asked the twodies hastily, as they thought Harold had done something inappropriate to Naomi after they saw her standing beside the bed in rage. As they were overly worried, they couldn''t think straight and didn''t consider the fact that Harold couldn''t have done anything to Naomi even if he wanted to within such a short time. Naomi, who was already on the verge of crying, burst into tears when Luna asked if she was all right. Pointing at Harold, sheined through sobs, ¡°H-He took advantage of me!¡± After hearing that, both Luna and Michelle red furiously at Harold. ¡°Why are you two ring at me? I didn''t do anything to her!¡± Harold seemed fearless when faced with the threedies'' rage-filled res. ¡°Just look at the state Naomi is in. How dare you im you didn''t do anything to her! Be honest. What did you do to Naomi?¡± Luna questioned Harold aggressively, demanding to know the truth. ¡°What did he do to you, Naomi?¡± Michelle asked Naomi curiously after noticing thetter still had her clothes on. She doesn''t seem like she was vited by that jerk. Without giving it too much thought, Naomi pointed at Harold and blurted out in agitation, ¡°He... This jerk took off his clothes and showed me his bare body to get even!¡± Pfft! Luna tittered the moment she heard what Naomi said. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Michelle, on the other hand, was stunned whenprehension dawned on her. She then gritted her teeth and tried her best to suppress herughter. ¡°How could you guys...¡± Enraged and embarrassed upon seeing her two best friendsughing at her, Naomi wanted to defend herself but didn''t know what she should say. After finally suppressing the urge tough, Luna put on a feigned solemn expression and asked Harold, ¡°What''s wrong with you, Harold? Why did you do something so deviant?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Luna? I merely saw her body by ident, and she felt that I had taken her virginity. I had no choice but to show her my body in return. Everything''s fine now that I''m taken advantage of, too. We''re even!¡± Harold exined before shrugging nonchntly. Luna and Michelle gasped in shock at Harold''s logic. Amused, the two then chided him whileughing. ¡°You... You''re shameless!¡± Harold didn''t really mind theirughing. ¡°We''re not even. Not even close! You chose to show me your body willingly. I didn''t ask for that. This is not over yet!¡± Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Naomi stubbornly refused to let Harold off the hook after seeing how casually and perfunctorily he handled the matter. ¡°Well, you came to my room and took off your clothes on your own ount. I didn''t ask you to do that, either. All I did was just enter my room like how I would normally. Now that I think about it, I suspect you did it on purpose and were trying to seduce me,¡± Harold retorted mercilessly. ¡°You pervert! I won''t let this slide!¡± Naomi was on the verge of exploding. How dare this jerk use me of seducing him? I''ve seen many shameless people in my life, but I''ve never seen someone as shameless as him! He is unbelievable! ¡°That''s enough, Harold. After all, Naomi is a woman. For sure, she stands to lose in this situation. In my opinion, you should take responsibility for what happened.¡± Luna looked at the two of them and felt that they gave off the vibe of a quarrelsome couple like those in romance movies. Such couples often started off misunderstanding each other and getting into disputes before they ended up developing a romantic interest in each other. As such, she seized the chance to create an opportunity for them. ¡°How do you suggest I take responsibility, Luna?¡± asked Harold after regaining hisposure. Earlier, he was merely infuriated by Naomi''s snobbish attitude. He was not an unreasonable person by nature. ¡°That''s easy. You two should date each other,¡± Luna said with a sly smirk. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°No way!¡± When Luna finished speaking, Harold and Naomi shot down her idea in unison. Luna and Michelle shared a look after seeing how in sync they were. They were even more in sync than most couples. ¡°Well, what do you want him to do then? Do you want him topensate you? Will that do?¡± asked Luna, looking at Naomi. Seeing that Naomi was still upset and unwilling to ept the oue, Luna leaned in and whispered next to her ear, ¡°Don''t forget what you said back at the KTV. You said that you would call Harold ''Dad'' if he came back to rescue us.¡± She didn''t me Naomi for leaving Harold behind because she thought Naomi just didn''t want to call him ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Naomi felt conflicted upon hearing Luna''s words. Seeing how Naomi was wavering, Luna continued to persuade her, ¡°Let''s forget what happened today and not talk about it anymore. What do you say?¡± ¡°Hmph! Whatever. Let''s go, Michelle!¡± After giving it some thought, Naomi had no choice but to give in. With that, she left Luna''s clinic with Michelle in tow. Watching their retreating figures, Harold and Luna breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You''re so lucky today!¡± Luna mocked Harold while pointing at him after she saw the two left. Then, she went back to her room. Luna trusted Harold''s character since he didn''t do anything indecent to her when they had been staying under the same roof for days. The man had always behaved himself. Thus, she didn''t think he was peeking at Naomi on purpose. What had happened between the two was most probably an unpleasant ident. Meanwhile, Owen had been taken to the hospital. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. His parents rushed to the hospital when they received news that their son was beaten up badly and was hospitalized. Owen''s father, Liam Sundend, who had a belly huger than that of a pregnant woman''s, brought his nagging wife to the hospital along with him. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 ¡°Owen, who did this?¡± Karen Fox, a corpulent woman, asked angrily upon seeing her son covered in bandages like a mummy after arriving at the hospital. ¡°Mom, I don''t know either...¡± Owen didn''t dare to tell his parents about the incident at the karaoke ce, so he made up an excuse saying he had an argument with a group of strangers and fought with them. ¡°Owen, think carefully and try to recall who beat you up. Tell me when you do, and I''ll ensure they suffer horrible deaths!¡± The pot-bellied Liam Sundend said to his son while wearing a menacing expression. Liam stayed at the hospital for half an hour before taking his leave as he had to deal with some matters at the office the next day. However, he left his bodyguard at the hospital to do Owen''s bidding. Karen also went back to prepare a nutritious meal for her son. Following his parents'' departure, Owen immediately summoned his father''s bodyguard over. ¡°I want you to find the owner of this license te.¡± He provided the bodyguard with a number te for thetter to investigate that matter. The bodyguard was efficient and was able to get the information in less than ten minutes. ¡°Mr. Sundend, this number te belongs to someone named Naomi Sherlock. Her family owns a shopping mall with a worth of around ten million. This is a picture of her.¡± The indifferent bodyguard handed Naomi''s photo to Owen. ¡°That was quick. Well done. Go to the Sherlock residence tomorrow and tell Naomi toe to Fort Hotel with her two friends in three days to apologize to me. Otherwise, I''ll make the Sherlock family go bankrupt,¡± Owen instructed the bodyguard through gritted teeth. Even after he was injured, he remained captivated by Naomi. ¡°Understood, Mr. Sundend. I''ll do as you wish tomorrow.¡± After receiving themand, the bodyguard left his two subordinates to protect Owen the next day before leaving to execute Owen''s order. Naomi anxiously invited Luna and Michelle to meet at a coffee shop two dayster. However, right after the trio met up, an unwee guest approached them, his eyes set on Naomi. ¡°This is such a coincidence, Naomi. You''re here too?¡± A guy dressed in a white suit and a pair of trendy shoes entered the coffee shop with a university girl by his side. When he noticed Naomi sitting at one corner of the cafe, he hurriedly ditched the girl he was with and walked up to Naomi and her friends in delight. Luna and Michelle were no strangers to that man with a boyish appearance. His name was Donny Hancock. His family ran a logisticspany, and their worth was simr to Naomi''s, at around ten million. ording to Naomi, their families used to coborate in business. Although Donny was three years younger than Naomi, he fell in love with her at first sight. Unfortunately, she wasn''t interested in a man who was younger than her. She also heard about his reputation as a yboy, frequently engaging in short-term rtionships with different girls. That had caused Naomi to be more apathetic toward him. However, that b*stard wouldn''t give up on her and clung to her persistently. That was why Luna wanted to introduce Harold to Naomi. Luna thought Harold was a good match for Naomi, mainly because he emanated a masculine aura, which was theplete opposite of a juvenile man like Donny. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Harold could provide any woman whoid their eyes on him with a sense of assurance and security. Regrettably, the heavens seemed to be ying jokes on them as they ran into Donny before Luna could even introduce the two to each other, not to mention in such an awkward manner. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 ¡°I''m in a bad mood today, so you better don''t irk me.¡± Naomi had never treated Donny in a friendly manner. Now that she was in a foul mood, she had even less patience to deal with him. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nevertheless, some people were inherently shameless, harboring a more profound yearning for what they couldn''t have, and that was how Donny felt toward Naomi. ¡°Naomi, why do you look so pale? Did something happen?¡± Donny asked concernedly when he saw Naomi''s troubled expression. ¡°It''s none of your business. Get lost and stop pestering me,¡± she uttered disdainfully. She had never taken the concerns he showed her, whether sincere or feigned, seriously. ¡°Naomi, I''m serious about you. It''s fine even if you don''t tell me. I''ll find out what''s troubling you on my own. Let me tell you¡ªI''m acquainted with a highly influential person now, so I''m capable of helping you solve any problem you may face in Xenhall. Just you wait.¡± Sensing Naomi ignoring him and the others'' gazes on him, he felt a little embarrassed and uttered that boastful speech before turning around to leave. ¡°Naomi, now that that annoying person is gone, can you tell us why you so anxiously called us out now?¡± Luna asked Naomi after watching Donny leave. Luna was a little worried since it was still daytime, and she had left Harold manning the clinic alone, which was open for business. Although Michelle wasn''t in a hurry, she also looked at Naomi curiously. ¡°Owen, the rich man we hit at the karaoke ce the other day, is the scion of the Sundend family, one of the top ten most powerful ns in Xenhall,¡± Naomi exined with a grimace. Gasp! Luna and Michelle inhaled sharply after hearing that. ¡°Moreover, Owen had already sent his men to my residence and threatened us to apologize to him at his hotel in three days. Otherwise, he''ll take revenge against our families,¡± Naomi added the subsequent spine-chilling statement after taking in their shocked expressions. Colors drained from Luna and Michelle''s countenances. Owen''s intention for instructing them to apologize to him at the hotel could not be more obvious. He desired their bodies and wanted the girls to pleasure him. What a perverted lunatic! The trio immediatelybeled Owen as a degenerate. ¡°No wonder there were so many ghostwriters leading theizens to rebuke me during my live streams in the past two days. Although I suspected this to be Owen''s doing, I didn''t expect his background to be so formidable,¡± Michelle uttered grimly. While they discussed a solution, Owen located Luna''s clinic. He asked his father''s unsympathetic bodyguard to lead a group of men to cause a scene at her clinic. An ordinary person who came face-to-face with a dozen vicious-looking thugs, each wielding a steel pipe, baseball bat, or simr weapons, would be scared out of their wits. Unfortunately, those hooligans were matched up against a toughie like Harold. Things were destined to end miserably for those troublemakers. Harold had nowhere to hide or run as those men cornered him inside the clinic, so he had no choice but to face them head-on. ¡°Trash this ce,¡± the unfeeling bodyguard ordered right after leading the party into the premise. That was just the beginning of his n. He also nned to send another group of people to stir up a ruckus at the Sherlock family''s shopping mall in an effort to pressure Naomi and her friends. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Harold was sitting idly in the clinic when a group of men barged in and started wrecking the ce. Anger surged through him at the sight as he yelled, ¡°Stop! What do you think you''re doing?¡± Aren''t these guys looking down on me since they''re destroying the ce despite my being here? ¡°We''re from the Sundend family, one of the ten prominent families of Xenhall. Your boss and some others had hurt Mr. Owen the night before yesterday. Who else''s ce should we trash if not yours since none of you have apologized to him until now? Trash this ce!¡± The stolid bodyguard spoke to Harold coldly. ¡°Oh, so you guys are the b*stards from the Sundend family. Have you asked for my permission before trashing the ce?¡± Harold asked icily. Since Harold had lost his memory, he didn''t have aprehensive understanding of his own abilities. Clueless about his own strength, he wasn''t sure if he could win the fight against so many men with weapons. However, he couldn''t retreat since they were inside the clinic. Also, since he was the only one there, nothing could hold him back from unleashing his full powers. I can unleash all my powers and test my abilities. ¡°Look what we''ve got here? A brat with a sharp tongue! Teach this brat a lesson, then destroy the ce!¡± The stolid bodyguard ordered his subordinates to beat up Harold for his insolence. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At their leader''s cue, the two men closest to Harold lightly tapped the end of the steel pipe against their palms as they approached Harold with malicious grins. We have to instill fear into this brat, then beat him up! It''s safer and gives us such a rush. If it was anyone else in Harold''s shoes, they would''ve been daunted by the men''s actions and dropped to their knees to plead for mercy. Nheless, since their target was Harold, the men''s fate would undoubtedly end in tragedy. Confidence abruptly surged within Harold at the men''s gestures. He had hundreds of ways to send the men flying with a kick. In the end, he chose the most straightforward method. Before the men could attack, Harold beat them to it and swung his leg. With two kicks, he sent them flying. Due to his swift movement, the other men even thought Harold sent theirrades flying with only a kick. The two men flew past the front door,nding unconscious outside the clinic. Harold had only expended twenty percent of his strength in that kick. If he had exerted more force, the two men would''ve died with bloody holes in their torsos. The other men were stunned by the scene. They had always perceived their leader as powerful and thought he was unmatched. However, the most their leader could do was knock only one of them unconscious with a kick. Yet, Harold knocked the two of them unconscious with a single kick. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Is that brat even human? ¡°Sorry, I didn''t control my strength well and knocked them unconscious,¡± Harold said sheepishly to the others when he saw the two men had fainted. His expression was sincere when he apologized. ¡°You! Everyone, get him! I want him crippled!¡± The leader''s temper red at Harold''s remark. You f*cker! How dare he taunt me by apologizing with an innocent look after knocking two of my men unconscious! I want to give him a punch to the face for his act! The other bodyguards knew Harold wasn''t someone to be messed with. They didn''t dare to let their guard down as they surrounded Harold. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 The bodyguards either graduated from martial arts academies or were trained by securitypanies. In life-or-deathbat, they might not be as strong as the bodyguards who were once special forces veterans, but they wouldn''t lose easily in a fight. However, the uing scenepletely crushed their worldview. Same as before, Harold sent all of them flying with a kick. The steel pipes in their hands ttered to the floor noisily. Since it wasn''t Harold''s first rodeo, he knew not to use as much force in his kick. Thus, the bodyguards merely toppled to the ground and didn''t ck out. ¡°Ouch! My guts!¡± ¡°My butt!¡± They yelped in pain on the floor. Harold himself was surprised at the scene before turning to look at the leader. ¡°W-What are you nning to do?¡± the leader questioned frantically under Harold''s gaze, unable to keep the cool mask on his face any longer. ¡°How can you lead your subordinates by example as a leader when they''re all on the ground, yet you''re still standing?¡± Harold asked with a look of amusement. Before Harold finished his sentence, the leader''s face paled as he turned tail and fled the building. Harold''s abilities had far exceeded his expectation. He knew there was no way someone like him could go up against Harold. Fleeing instantly was the wisest decision at the moment. His subordinates watched him flee with gaping mouths and widened eyes. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Their usually-cool leader scurried away like a frightened rabbit. Unfortunately, Harold wouldn''t let his prey escape that easily. Even though Harold had lost his memories, he wouldn''t just let anyone give him the slip. Harold didn''t pursue after the leader. Instead, he reached for a brand-new syringe from Luna''s examination table and aimed it at the fleeing man. As though the syringe was equipped with a radar, it stabbed precisely into the back of the leader''s knee. The bolting leader''s knee wobbled at the impact, and he toppled to the ground face-first in front of the clinic''s front door. Two of his front teeth flew out at the crash. The bodyguards were once again stunned by their leader''s sorry sight. It was a sight they had never seen before. Harold wasn''t in a rush to go up against the leader. He turned on his heel and started rummaging through the medicine shelf. A small smile curved his lips when he finally found the topical anti-inmmatory patches. With the patches in hand, Harold stepped toward the leader and hauled him back into the clinic with his free hand. Once inside, Harold instantly shut the front door and locked it. ¡°You... What are you going to do to me? I''m warning you that we''re from the Sundend family. Apart from a few families like the Hightower family, no one dares to go up against us!¡± The group of men panicked when the lock clicked into ce. The leader brought up the Sundend family name to intimidate Harold. At the leader''s reminder, Lothar crossed Harold''s mind. It was all the more reason for Harold to look down on them. ¡°You guys don''t have to be scared¡ªI won''t harm you. I''m sure your injuries are painful. I have topical anti-inmmatory patches with me. You won''t feel any pain after I stick one on you. They aren''t expensive, just three thousand per patch. There''s enough for everyone,¡± Harold offered excitedly as his gaze swept across the men on the floor. At that moment, the bodyguards were akin to stacks of bank notes flying toward him. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 ¡°What? Other sellers only sell those patches for two per patch at most! Yet, you''re selling the patches for three thousand per patch? Why don''t you just rob us? Won''t it be much easier that way?¡± the leader shouted in frustration as he looked at the small patch in Harold''s hand. His scowl was fiercer than the one he wore when Harold pummeled them earlier. ¡°Robbing is a criminal act. As an upstanding citizen who obeys thew, how could I ever do something like that? Don''t you agree?¡± Harold pinched the leader''s knee viciously when he finished. ¡°Ah!¡± the leader screamed in pain as he held onto his knee. ¡°What''s wrong? Does the front of your knee also hurt? Don''t worry. I have a lot of topical anti- inmmatory patches here. It''s not a problem to sell more of them to you,¡± Harold said grimly. ¡°You!¡± The leader red at Harold. He thought Harold was the epitome of a monster at that moment. He regretted immensely for leading his men to trash Luna Clinic. If he had known about Harold''s prowess, he would''ve sent others there while he led his team to cause havoc at the mall belonging to the Sherlock family. ¡°What''s wrong? Why don''t you let me examine your other knee?¡± Harold asked with a look of fake concern. He mercilessly pinched the leader''s other knee as he finished. ¡°Ah! I''ll buy them! I''ll buy all of them, regardless of their cost. Just please let me go!¡± the leader pleaded as he threw in the towel at the immense pain. ¡°Fine, you have three areas that need the topical patches. That''ll be nine thousand in total. Please pay first before receiving your treatment.¡± Harold showed him the clinic''s QR code for receiving payment. Even though the leader was reluctant to pay the nine thousand, he still paid in the end at the thought of suffering from the excruciating pain earlier. When the payment went through, Harold tossed three patches to him and swung his gaze to the rest. ¡°What about you guys?¡± Harold asked the men with a grin. ¡°We... will pay now.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Shocked by Harold''s method of persuasion, they hurriedly formed a line to make payment to avoid undergoing the same torture their leader went through. Each paid three thousand, and there were fifteen of them in the clinic. Along with the nine thousand the leader paid, Harold made fifty-four thousand worth of sales. Pride filled him at the thought. Harold didn''t feel even a smidge of guilt for extorting money from men like them. Naturally, one had to be ruthless to deal with criminals. Harold released them after receiving the payment. After they filed out of the clinic, Harold finally took out the business card Lothar handed him and dialed the number stated on the card. Meanwhile, Luna was discussing with Naomi and Michelle the ways to ovee their crisis with a troubled look on her face at the coffee shop. Suddenly, her phone in her purse pinged consecutively, notifying her about the deposits made into her PayPal ount. She took her phone out of her purse with confusion and nced at the notifications. Luna stared at the numbers in shock upon seeing around fifty thousand deposited into her ount. She had no idea why the clinic would receive so much money. The sum was basically her clinic''s revenue for a month. ¡°What''s the matter, Luna?¡± Naomi asked curiously when she saw Luna''s stunned expression. ¡°My PayPal ount suddenly notified me of deposits that totaled up to fifty thousand. Let me ask Harold about it.¡± Perplexed, Luna instantly called Harold, who stayed back to man the reception at the clinic during her absence. However, the line was engaged, so she couldn''t reach Harold. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Luna had just set her phone on the table when Naomi''s phone rang. Naomi urgently picked up the call when she saw the name shing on the screen. The second the call connected, her mother''s urgent voice came through. ¡°Naomi, where are you right now?¡± ¡°I''m having coffee with my friends, Mom. What''s wrong?¡± A sense of uneasiness rose within her at her mother''s nervous tone. ¡°It''s nothing. Since you''re with your friends, you might as well stay at their ce for a couple of days. Don''t be in a rush toe home.¡± The uneasiness Naomi felt turned into apprehension at her mother''s suggestion. ¡°Mom, did something happen at home? Did the people from the Sundend familye to our house again?¡± Naomi asked urgently. They spoke for a few more minutes before hanging up. A grim expression crossed Naomi''s face as she set her phone down. Luna and Michelle witnessed Naomi''s change in expression when she was on the call with her mother. ¡°What happened, Naomi?¡± they questioned worriedly. ¡°The Sundend family hired a group of delinquents to wreck my family''s mall. As a result, many of our security guards suffered grave injuries.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Naomi exined the situation to her best friends with a bleak look. ¡°Let me check my livestream.¡± Hearing what happened to Naomi''s family, Michelle immediately logged into her livestream ount. ¡°My ount has been suspended!¡± Michelle eximed somberly a minuteter. ¡°It seems Owen won''t rest until he gets what he wants. Oh no! Doesn''t that mean he also sent someone to trash my clinic? No, this won''t do. I have to go back and check on it.¡± Jitters filled Luna at that thought. She needed to go back and check on her clinic. Naomi and Michelle also decided to leave with her. Yet, Owen''s voice sounded from behind them as they got to their feet. ¡°So the three of you are here. I had a hard time looking for you. Did you receive the gifts I sent?¡± Head wrapped in a bandage, and with the help of hisckeys, Owen limped toward the corner booth the women sat at. ¡°You! What do you want, Owen?¡± Naomi asked through gritted teeth as she pointed at Owen. Michelle and Luna also shot daggers at Owen. ¡°What do I want? Haven''t I already told you from the start? I want the three of you to apologize to me at the hotel. Otherwise, everything you''ve suffered up until now will just be the beginning,¡± Owen threatened. ¡°Michelle, I''m your biggest fan. I''m the one who always showers you with gifts, yet this is how you treat me? I''ll give you a chance now toe to my side. I can give you everything your heart desires if you choose me.¡± When the three women didn''t show signs of wavering, Owen decided to break them down one by one, starting with Michelle, with whom he was most familiar. ¡°I...¡± Michelle began to hesitate at Owen''s offer. ¡°I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. If you can''t decide by then, I''ll take it that you''re against me. You''re well aware of my methods. Suspending your ount was only the first step. Next, I''ll ban you from showing your face on every social media tform. Don''t even doubt my ability,¡± he threatened further. Glee filled Owen when he noticed Michelle''s hesitation. Michelle paled at his threat. ¡°Wait, Mr. Sundend! I''m willing to follow you if you let me off the hook,¡± she urgently agreed to Owen''s offer. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 ¡°Michelle, you...¡± Naomi and Luna looked at Michelle in disbelief, shocked that she had agreed to Owen''s request. ¡°Luna, Naomi, I''m sorry. Ie from the countryside, and my younger siblings need to attend school. I can''t be without having an ie,¡± Michelle turned and apologized to Luna and Naomi. With that, she walked over to Owen. ¡°Michelle,e back! We can help you with your siblings'' tuition fees. Owen is just toying with you and he will never genuinely care for you. Don''t destroy your life!¡± Naomi called out to Michelle. Michelle hesitated but didn''t turn back. ¡°The Sherlock family can barely save yourselves. How can you help me? Owen is not someone we can afford to offend. I advise you both not to struggle in vain. Do as he says; it''s not that big of a deal.¡± Instead of turning back, Michelle even tried to persuade Naomi and Luna to join her in pleasing Owen. Owen was delighted and decided to keep her close for the time being. Moving forward, he continued to put pressure on Naomi and Luna. ¡°Come, darling. Once you''re with me, you''ll live a life of luxury!¡± Owen held Michelle''s waist as she obediently approached him, his face beaming with pride. ¡°Thank you, Owen. How about we leave now? I''ll help persuade themter,¡± Michelle said, blushing and gritting her teeth. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°All right, I''ll give them two more days. You help me persuade them. They can''t me me for being harsh if they''re still so stubborn after that. Let''s go. I''ll reward you today!¡± Owenughed heartily and left the caf¨¦ with Michelle. As they left, Michelle nced back at Naomi and Luna with mixed emotions. Naomi slumped back in her seat, her heart heavy with sorrow and unwillingness. Luna wanted tofort her but didn''t know how to begin. In high spirits, Owen led Michelle out of the caf¨¦, got in his car, and took out his phone to book a hotel room. But before he could dial, Liam''s call came through. Owen had no choice but to answer the call first. ¡°B*stard, tell me honestly, who have you offendedtely?¡± Liam''s furious voice came through the phone when Owen answered. ¡°Dad, what''s going on? I haven''t offended anyone recently. Why are you so angry?¡± Owen asked, bewildered. ¡°You''re still pretending, huh? Ourpany has been seized, and the wealthiest man in Xenhall, Lothar Hightower, came to our house personally. He said you''d angered someone you shouldn''t have. If you can''t make that person forgive you by tomorrow, the Sundend family will go bankrupt. I order you to apologize to him immediately...¡± Liam was even angrier when his son refused to admit his mistake, so he started roaring through the phone. Owen waspletely stunned by his dad''s tirade, especially when he mentioned theirpany being seized and Lothar, the wealthiest man in Xenhall, paying a personal visit to their family. Though Xenhall was not arge city, Lothar held considerable influence. In the past, when the secondrgest family in Dellmoor, the Fields family, developed a new drug, the Hightower family wanted to take them over. However, for some unknown reason, the Hightower family eventually gave up. These instances only served to show how powerful the Hightower family was. But such an influential figure was willing to act as a pawn for someone else. Who is behind all this, and what formidable means does he possess? The mere thought sent shivers down Owen''s spine. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 However,tely, his mind had been preupied with wooing the beautiful influencer, Michelle. Hence, he did not remember offending anyone. Suddenly, Owen seemed to have an epiphany and turned to look at Michelle in the passenger seat with a shocked expression. ¡°Mr. Sundend... why are you staring at me like that?¡± Michelle was startled by Owen''s intense gaze and asked, somewhat afraid. ¡°Are your two friends hiding something about their backgrounds, or do they know some influential people?¡± Owen inquired with a look of astonishment, for the only people he''d had conflicts with in recent days were Michelle, Naomi, and Luna - the three sisters. But, after asking the question, he regretted it, feeling as if his brain was jammed. If they really had hidden identities, there was no way Michelle woulde with him. ¡°What could they be hiding? Only Naomi''s family is a bit wealthy, with assets worth tens of millions. As for knowing influential people... Oh, right! Before you arrived, Naomi had an admirer named Donny who imed to know a big shot who could solve any problem in Xenhall...¡± Michelle responded subconsciously, frightened by Owen''s seemingly ravenous expression. ¡°Donny, the one who can resolve anything in Xenhall? That must be him. Do you have his contact number?¡± Owen muttered to himself before asking Michelle. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At this point, Michelle had calmed down, seemingly discerning something but not daring to confirm. She obediently shook her head, not daring to make any sudden moves. Owen wanted to call his bodyguard to investigate this Donny but found that the bodyguard''s phone was unreachable. Checking the time, he realized it was already afternoon. If he couldn''t get forgiveness from that influential person by then, the Sundend family would be doomed. After some thought, he figured the key to the situationy with the three women, specifically Naomi. No wonder his previous threats hadn''t worked. They actually had a powerful backer! If he could just get Naomi to forgive him, everything should be fine. With that in mind, Owen hurriedly left the car and sprinted back into the caf¨¦. At that moment, Naomi and Luna looked distressed, trying to figure out how to deal with the situation. They never expected Michelle to betray them and go with Owen. Though thoughts of resentment shed in their mind, they couldn''t bring themselves to do so, considering her family situation. They even med themselves for failing to protect their good friend. Faced with Owen''s attacks, their connections proved useless. But as they felt desperate, Owen, who had left earlier, suddenly rushed back into the caf¨¦. ¡°What are you doing back here, Owen? We have told you before that even if we die, we won''t let a man like you have your way!¡± Naomi immediately stood up, her face filled with anger. Seeing her angry face, Owen''s legs gave way, and he fell to his knees in front of her and Luna. ¡°Ms. Sherlock, I was blind and insolent to have offended you. I realize my mistake now. Please forgive me and ask Mr. Hancock to spare my family!¡± Owen, disregarding the astonished gazes of the other patron in the caf¨¦, knelt before the two women, pleading with Naomi in a panic-stricken voice. Afterward, he repeatedly pped his own face. This scene left Naomi and Lunapletely dumbfounded. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 ¡°Owen, what trick are you trying to pull now?¡± Naomi regained herposure and asked Owen with a puzzled expression. ¡°Ms. Sherlock, if you don''t forgive me, Mr. Hancock will bankrupt my family. I beg you to plead for me with Mr. Hancock, give my family a chance, and I''ll never do this again!¡± Owen said in terror, devoid of his previous arrogance. ¡°Han? Do you mean Donny? He wants to bankrupt your family?¡± Naomi asked with a face full of doubt. Owen''s words left Naomi bbergasted once again. The Hancock family''s situation was simr, with assets of just tens of millions. In contrast, the Sundend family was one of the top ten families in Xenhall. Although they ranked ninth, their assets exceeded a billion, surpassing the Hancock family. That''s why Naomi wasn''t sure if Owen was referring to Donny. ¡°Yes, it''s Donny Hancock. Please help me!¡± Hearing Naomi mention Donny''s name, Owen became even more confident that the person who had ordered the closure of his family''spany was undoubtedly Donny. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At this point, Michelle also rushed in from outside. ¡°Michelle, what''s going on?¡± Naomi and Luna looked at their friend with puzzled expressions and asked. ¡°I don''t know what happened. After he took me to the car, he received a phone call and ran back to see you!¡± Michelle replied with an equally puzzled expression. At this time, Luna pulled Naomi back a few steps. ¡°Naomi, when Donny left, he seemed to say he had met a big shot who could help you with any problem and even said he would look into your family''s situation. Could he be the one putting pressure on the Sundend family?¡± Luna analyzed the situation quietly with Naomi. ¡°This... It''s really possible!¡± After listening, Naomi came to the realization that it could be Donny helping them out, so she nodded her head in agreement. She then returned to Owen''s side. ¡°Owen, serve you right. It''s not impossible if you want me to help you. After youpensate for the losses of my family and two sisters, kneel and kowtow to us, I might agree to help you beg for mercy! Don''t forget to call us your masters!¡± Naomi spoke unkindly. At this point, it was Naomi''s turn to be haughty. ¡°You...¡± Owen trembled with anger. How could a man simply kneel? He could ept her demand forpensation, but kneeling before these three women and calling them his masters in front of the crowd was uneptable! ¡°You don''t want to kneel, huh? Then let the Sundend family prepare for bankruptcy. Let''s go!¡± Naomi said as she pulled Luna to leave the caf¨¦. Seeing that, Owen was swarmed with anxiousness. As the trio was about to reach the door, Owen remembered what Liam had just said on the phone. Ultimately, he had no choice but topromise, so he knelt in front of everyone in the caf¨¦. ¡°Masters, I''m sorry. Please spare my family!¡± As he was worried that Naomi and the others, who had reached the door, couldn''t hear him, Owen clenched his teeth and shouted loudly in front of everyone. Everyone in the caf¨¦ was stunned by the scene. Hearing the exmation behind them, the three women stopped and turned back to check. Owen had indeed knelt, and they were shocked once again. Naomi did not actually mean it. In fact, she never thought Owen would really kneel down and apologize. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 ¡°Good job, Owen. Since you''re so sincere, you mustpensate each of us with one million in losses, and then I''ll help you.¡± Naomi calmed down and thought about how her best friend Michelle had to sumb to this jerk for the sake of her siblings at home. She took advantage of the situation and demanded arge sum from him. ¡°All right, as long as Ms. Sherlock is willing to help me, I willpensate you the three million!¡± Three million wasn''t a significant amount for Owen. At that juncture, he was even willing to kneel before them. Thus, as he spoke, he had already transferred one million to each of them. ¡°Good, you can go back and wait for the news. However, I can''t guarantee that Mr. Hancock will forgive you!¡± After leaving such a remark for Owen, Naomi and her friends left the caf¨¦. Meanwhile, after having a threesome at the hotel, Donny smoked a cigarette while watching people flirt in the group chat. Suddenly, someone sent a video of the Sherlock family''s mall being vandalized by a group of thugs, with several security guards seriously bashed up. It immediately caught Donny''s attention. He recalled Naomi''s upset face from before and immediately inquired about the Sherlock family''s situation in the group chat. Soon, someone with reliable information revealed that the Sherlock family had offended one of the top ten families, the Sundend family. After hearing this, Donny gasped. He had bragged before Naomi earlier, iming he knew influential people who could help her with anything. Recounting the incident, he realized he might have gone overboard and boasted too much. In the face of the Sundend family, he, Donny Hancock, was nothing! At this moment, Naomi''s call suddenly came in, startling Donny. He wondered if Naomi had taken his words seriously and wanted him to deal with the Sundend family. With this in mind, Donny didn''t dare to answer the call. He also didn''t dare to hang up, and just let the phone ring incessantly. ¡°Mr. Hancock, why aren''t you answering the phone?¡± asked the two girls curiously as Donny refused to answer the phone. The two girls apanying Donny to the hotel saw him staring at his phone with an unsettled look. ¡°Get lost!¡± Donny was annoyed at not knowing what to do and snapped at the two girls, giving them a thousand and sending them away. Naomi saw that Donny wasn''t answering the phone, so she kept calling. She had too many questions for him and wanted to get some answers. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. What kind of influential person does Donny know that even the Sundend family is afraid of? Donny saw Naomi persistently calling and thought it would be better to rify the situation; otherwise, offending the Sundend family would be troublesome. With that in mind, Donny reluctantly answered the call. ¡°Hello, Naomi, about the matter concerning the Sundend family''s matter, I...¡± Donny immediately said. Donny was about to exin to Naomi that he couldn''t help with the Sundend family''s issue, but Naomi interrupted him and said something baffling before he could finish. ¡°Mr. Hancock, you helped me solve the problem with the Sundend family. Thank you! Owen just came to apologize to me personally. He also asked me to plead for him, hoping that you can give the Sundend family a chance to survive!¡± On the other end, Naomi sincerely thanked Donny when he picked up the call. Considering that each of them had received one million inpensation from Owen, she also ryed thetter''s plea for mercy for the Sundend family! Naomi''s words left Donnypletely baffled, not understanding what had happened. He couldn''t even bring himself to tell Naomi what he had initially nned to say. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 ¡°Naomi, listen to me. The Sundend family is one of the top ten families in Xenhall, powerful and with extensive connections. They''re not someone ordinary people can handle, so you should think of ways to appease the Sundend family...¡± As Donny spoke, he trailed off, but his meaning was clear¡ªthe Sundend family was very powerful and a small fry like him couldn''t handle it. However, Naomi, on the other end of the phone, misunderstood his meaning. ¡°Donny, I understand what you''re saying. The Sundend family is indeed very powerful, and you must have made a lot of effort for my sake to make them cave in. Let''s meet up sometime when we''re both free, and I''ll thank you in person. I have to go now as I have something to attend to!¡± Naomi thought Donny meant that the Sundend family was very powerful, and his words hinted that she should know the extent of effort he put in to solve the problem she had with the Sundend family. Naomi was afraid that Donny would make unreasonable demands that she couldn''t refuse, so she hung up the phone immediately, wanting to keep the initiative firmly in her own hands. She nned to discuss with her close friends how to repay himter. ¡°This...¡± Still in the hotel, Donny listened in awe to the busy tone from his phone. He was dumbstruck. It seems like Naomi has misunderstood my words even more! After thinking about it, Donny sent her a message to rify the matter. The was no way he could fight the Sundend family. As heposed the message, he hesitated to send it. He would lose the golden opportunity to pursue Naomi if he sent this message. After some thought, Donny felt a bit unwilling. ¡°Maybe I can use this opportunity to deceive Naomi and get her. As long as I don''t admit it, it won''t matter, even if she finds outter. She''s the one who insisted on giving me the credit. Hehe...¡± With that thought, a sly smile appeared on Donny''s face, and he quickly deleted the message. After hanging up the phone, Naomi drove Luna and Michelle to Luna Clinic. Meanwhile, Harold had just sent off Owen''sckeys in the clinic when he encountered two unwee visitors. Wilhelm and his son Bill came to visit. ¡°What are you doing here? This is a quack clinic. If you''re sick, go to the hospital!¡± Harold spoke to them in a cold tone, clearly mocking Bill as he saw the duo getting off the car. Bill looked embarrassed at Harold''s words but still gritted his teeth and brought Wilhelm inside. Wilhelm, on the other hand, didn''t take Harold''s sarcastic words to heart and happily walked into the clinic with his cane. After Wilhelm''s fever subsided that day at the hospital, he recovered very quickly. The hospital''s experts observed him for two days, and he was finally discharged. It was only because of his special status that the hospital kept him for an extra day for observation. Otherwise, he could have been discharged yesterday. The first thing Wilhelm did after being discharged was to visit Luna Clinic to express his gratitude. Harold blocked the entrance and didn''t let Wilhelm and Bill in. ¡°What''s with your attitude? You''re privileged to have us as your visitors. Call Luna out right now!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Bill had always wanted to teach Harold a lesson for a while, but thetter was too powerful. Even if Bill brought hisckeys, they wouldn''t be a match for him. Now that Wilhelm was here to back him up, he became bolder. Although Wilhelm couldn''t beat Harold, his status and connections were very strong, and no one in Xenhall would dare to offend him. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Wilhelm scolded him. ¡°You good-for-nothing, what are you babbling about? Who allowed you to be disrespectful to Dr. Campbell? Apologize to him right now, or I''ll break your legs!¡± Wilhelm, leaning on his cane, threatened his son with it while scolding him. ¡°Dad, he was disrespectful to you first. Why are you scolding me instead?¡± Bill argued with Wilhelm while looking unhappy. ¡°I told you to apologize, so you''d better apologize!¡± Wilhelm, who had a fiery temper, saw his son still talking back and swung his cane at him without showing any mercy. Bill immediately dropped to one knee on the ground. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 ¡°Sorry...¡± Bill saw that Wilhelm was serious, so he could only apologize reluctantly to Harold. Harold almostughed out loud at the sight of Wilhelm and Bill. Bill, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, was kneeling on one knee before him, apologizing. Harold felt a sense of the absurd. At the same time, he also had a good impression of Wilhelm. ¡°Dr. Leiden has gone out for something. If you want to see a doctor, return tomorrow or go to the hospital!¡± Harold''s face still appeared cold and indifferent. ¡°Dr. Campbell, my son is ignorant. Don''t take it to heart. We are here today to thank you in person for saving me back then. I want to give you this as a token of gratitude. Although I have retired, I still have some connections in Chanaea. If you ever need help, show this to the party concerned, and I''ll be able to help you!¡± Wilhelm said, handing a strange-looking badge to Harold. The badge was inscribed with the name of the Chanaea Law School together with that of Wilhelm''s. It was the highest honor badge from Jussipi Law School. Since the university''s founding, only three such badges have been issued, specially awarded to those who made outstanding contributions to the university. Wilhelm had one of them. ¡°Dad... you''re giving the badge to this kid?¡± Bill jumped up from the ground, looking shocked. He had secretly yed with this badge when he was young and almost got his legs broken by Wilhelm when he was discovered. At that time, his mother was still alive and desperately protected him. It was because of her protection that he didn''t suffer worse consequences. At that time, his mother was still alive and desperately protected him. It was because of her protection that he didn''t suffer worse consequences. Otherwise, he was uncertain if he could still stand. Over the years, Wilhelm had locked the badge in a password-protected safe, showing its importance. It seemed that the badge was more important to Wilhelm than his own son! But today, he was giving the badge to Harold. It was too shocking for Bill! ¡°What? Do you have a problem?¡± Wilhelm saw the shock on his son''s face and sternly asked. Bill lowered his head in resentment and didn''t dare say anything else. Since they entered, Harold had only spoken two sentences. Both indicated displeasure against Wilhelm and Bill. Then, he just watched their bickering. Even at this point, Harold thought Wilhelm and Bill were putting up a show to boost the value of the badge! However, Harold didn''t bother to think of a reason why they would do this. ¡°I''ll ept the badge. You can leave now!¡± Harold didn''t expect Wilhelm to thank him personally. He didn''t care about the badge, so he epted it and told them to leave. ¡°You...¡± Bill wanted to vent his anger again. This was Wilhelm''s treasure, one that was more important than his life. But Harold''s preposterous attitude was uneptable. Thus, it would not be surprising that Bill was fuming. However, just as he was about tosh out at Harold, Wilhelm immediately scolded him again. ¡°You good-for-nothing, who allowed you to speak? Get out of here! You''re nothing but a troublemaker!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Wilhelm said, raising his cane again as if he wanted to strike his son. Bill hastily ran out of the clinic, looking back at Harold resentfully. ¡°Since you are busy, I''ll take my leave. Remember this badge, and don''t lose it. It may save your life in a difficult time!¡± Wilhelm finished speaking and left Luna Clinic. Wilhelm and Bill left hurriedly, just as they had arrived. Harold didn''t pay much attention to Wilhelm''s statement or the badge, but he was attracted by its vintage look. He didn''t throw it away but casually put it in his pocket. A few minutes after Wilhelm left, a Land Rover stopped at the clinic''s entrance. Harold recognized it as Naomi''s car and immediately went to greet her. ¡°Luna, you''re back. How was it? Has Owen stopped causing you trouble?¡± Luna had just gotten out of the car when Harold asked her. He remembered that Lothar had promised him over the phone that he would use all his connections to pressure the Sundend family. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 ¡°Initially, Owen still wanted to pick on us, but surprisingly, Donny, Naomi''s pursuer knew a big shot. That big shot is too powerful for Owen to handle, so not only does Owen not dare toe near us anymore, but he''s also paying us a million each aspensation. Now, Michelle and I are millionaires!¡± uttered Luna, who had just exited the car, in excitement when she heard what Harold said. After she finished talking, she even waved her phone in the air gleefully. ¡°Wait... Did you say her pursuer helped you guys handle Owen?¡± Harold was confused. I told the richest man in Xenhall, Lothar, to deal with the matter, no? Why did Donny end up being the person who helped them? ¡°What''s wrong? Are you feeling upset about the fact that I have a pursuer? Listen to me. Stop thinking you have a chance with me. You''re nothing but a pervert. I''ll never fall for you.¡± Naomi wasn''t pleased when she saw the shocked look on Harold''s face. Ever since Harold saw her changing thest time around, she always had a feeling that he had done it on purpose because he harbored inappropriate thoughts toward her. ¡°I''m not into you! You''re being delusional!¡± Harold retorted, rendering Naomi speechless. ¡°I''m not into you! You''re being delusional!¡± Harold retorted, rendering Naomi speechless. ¡°You...¡± Naomi, who was in a skirt, lifted her leg to kick Harold. However, there was no way she could ever hurt him with how agile he was. Harold instinctively reached out his hand to grab her leg and lift it up. Although nothing could be seen up the skirt because she was wearing thermal stockings, Naomi still felt humiliated being in that posture. Her cheeks burned bright red at once. ¡°Y-You''re a f*cking pervert! Go to hell!¡± Naomi subconsciously threw her phone at Harold. In response, Harold lifted her leg even higher, thinking he could use it to block the phone. As a result, Naomi lost her bnce and fell backward. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed frightfully. If I fall down this way, I''ll surely hit my head. What if I get a concussion? Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded by what was happening before their eyes. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Harold then quickly reached out his other hand to grab her by her shirt to prevent her from falling down. Naomi was still in shock when she suddenly felt someone grabbing her chest. Her bra hook underneath her shirt broke on impact. ¡°You b*stard! Get your disgusting hands off of me now!¡± Naomi fumed. Only then did Harold realize that he was grabbing onto her chest, one of the most sensitive parts of a woman''s body. Stunned, he let go of her immediately. Fortunately for her, Harold had already helped her regain her bnce. Otherwise, she would''ve fallen onto the ground as soon as he let go of her. However, right when Harold thought everything was fine, Naomi screamed out loud, and she looked like she was in distress. Luna, who had just regained her senses, asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Naomi?¡± ¡°I''m wearing a front sp bra, and he broke the hook! The strap then snapped and hit my breasts!¡± Naomi blurted out. Wait! The pervert is still standing in front of me! With that in mind, she blushed once again. This is so humiliating and upsetting! Angered, she red at Harold before dashing into the clinic and stomping up the stairs. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 ¡°What happened? What did I do?¡± Harold was puzzled by Naomi''s reaction. ¡°What do you mean? She was wearing a seamless bra with a sp in front. When you broke it, the straps snapped and hit her breasts. How could you say you did nothing?¡± Luna hissed, annoyed. ¡°Oh... I didn''t do it on purpose. Luna, could you please help me exin the situation to her?¡± Harold scratched his head awkwardly after figuring out what he had done. ¡°All right. I''ll talk to her on your behalf when she returns. However, you shouldn''t get your hopes up. She might not forgive you!¡± Luna uttered in a helpless tone. I initially thought I could get them to fall in love with each other, but it seems rather difficult! ¡°Okay. By the way, please tell me more about how Mr. Hancock helped you guys deal with the Sundend family.¡± Harold changed the topic. I don''t get it. Did Owen let the three of them off because of me or Mr. Hancock? ¡°Long story short, we met Mr. Hancock at a caf¨¦... Oh! After Mr. Hancock left, over fifty thousand showed up in my PayPal ount. What''s with that?¡± Luna unloaded Naomi''s car while rting everything to Harold, and before she could finish her story, she suddenly remembered receiving over fifty thousand in her PayPal all of a sudden. Hence, she was hoping that Harold could exin it to her. However, she didn''t receive a response from Harold. However, she didn''t receive a response from Harold. When she turned around, Harold was no longer standing behind her. Right at that moment, Harold was already outside making a call to ask Lothar about the situation. Meanwhile, in Dellmoor, it had been a few days since Logan had managed to get in touch with Harold. He began panicking and immediately called Carolyn, Xander, and Bronson, asking them to search for Harold discreetly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At the same time, the fake God of War and his subordinates hade up with a n to force Harold, the real God of War, into revealing himself. The n was then carried out. While the Fields family focused on pressuring Dellmoor''s Big Three and Matthew, the fake God of War was supposed to make his move on Isabe. Concurrently, he had ordered his subordinates to monitor Wrenna and Brittany closely. It had been a few days since the fake God of Warst had a meal with Isabe. When the weekend came around, Isabe put on ayer of light makeup in the afternoon and left home gleefully. My idol, God of War, said he has something important to discuss with me! Obviously, Isabe was ttered beyond words due to what the fake God of War said to her. Who would''ve expected that the mighty God of War would have something to discuss with me? Although she was busy preparing to set up her clothing studio, she still took time off her hectic schedule to meet the fake Harold during the weekend. This time around, they met up in a caf¨¦. Isabe was startled to see that the God of War wasn''t wearing a mask this time. After exchanging some pleasantries upon meeting, the fake God of War whipped out a bank card and pushed it toward Isabe. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Isabe curiously. She was baffled by the fake God of War''s actions. Does he think I''m a promiscuous woman, so he wants me to be his sugar baby? At that moment, countless thoughts raced through Isabe''s mind, and her gaze quickly turned complicated. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 ¡°I heard that you''re nning on opening a clothing studio, right? Here''s ten million. I would like to invest in it. Besides, since you''re in the fashion industry, I think you might as well start apany. A studio is too small, and it''s pointless!¡± The fake God of War''s words caught Isabe by surprise. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Oh... Is this what you wanted to talk to me about?¡± Isabe was taken aback. Does the God of War really want to invest in my business? ¡°Yes. This is what I wanted to talk to you about. I''ll invest on behalf of The Veteran''s Foundation. That way, yourpany will be the first business The Veteran''s Foundation invests in. Furthermore, I think yourpany will rise to sess by having the God of War as its ambassador,¡± replied the fake God of War firmly. The way he carried himself made Isabe feel as though he was the heir to a prestigious family. ¡°Your suggestion sounds nice. Having you on board and endorsing it, my clothingpany is definitely going to flourish. Besides, I can do something to repay those adorable veterans! However, please keep your money first. If you''re investing in it, I ought to amend my business n. Once I''ve done that, I''ll let you check it out. If everything''s okay by then, we''ll proceed with the rest of the process. What do you think?¡± Isabe was filled with excitement after she realized the benefits of the God of War''s involvement. ¡°No problem! I have to make a move now. I look forward to hearing good news from you!¡± Seeing that Isabe had agreed to his proposal, the fake God of War rose to his feet. ¡°No problem! I have to make a move now. I look forward to hearing good news from you!¡± Seeing that Isabe had agreed to his proposal, the fake God of War rose to his feet. Isabe was surprised to see him getting ready to leave so soon. Despite so, she didn''t give it much thought. After all, the God of War is a busy man. I''m grateful enough for the fact that he took the time to discuss the matter with me. With that in mind, Isabe didn''t dare to say a word about it. Instead, she stood up and shook his hand before watching him leave. The fake God of War exited the caf¨¦ and put on his mask the second he got into his car. He was constantly reminding himself that he was pretending to be Harold, so he had to do whatever Harold would do. The reason he didn''t wear his mask when he met Isabe was that he wanted to leave a special impression on her. ¡°Sir, why are you out so quick? Why didn''t you take the opportunity to bring Ms. Turner out for a movie or a trip to the amusement park? That should be able to improve your rtionship with her, no?¡± asked the fake Logan, the driver of the day, when he saw the fake God of Waring back from the caf¨¦ so soon. ¡°What''s the hurry? This was only the second time we met each other. If I make a move too soon, I''ll only make things worse! Now that she has agreed to let me invest in herpany, I''ll have plenty of chances to ask her out!¡± the fake God of War answered calmly. ¡°I get it now, Sir! You''re ying hard to get! Nice move!¡± The fake Logan instantly understood what the fake God of War was trying to do. ¡°Good! Drive back to the hotel now!¡± The fake God of War nodded in satisfaction upon hearing that. They both went back to the hotel after that. Isabe watched the fake God of War''s car leave and hurried out of the caf¨¦ to amend her business n. The moment the fake God of War arrived at the hotel and got out of his car, a girl shouted from behind, ¡°God of War!¡± The fake God of War turned around and saw a beautiful girl standing behind her with an aggrieved expression on her face. At a nce, he could tell that the girl was one of the twin daughters of Zyaire, the Gambling King of Hishwick Ind. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 However, he couldn''t tell if it was Evelyn or Marilyn. Even so, he was still d to see the girl appearing before his eyes. Both sisters havee into contact with the God of War recently, and I might be able to get some information on the God of War out of this girl. The fake God of War observed the girl''s expression, and an idea popped up in his mind. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked in a cold tone. The girl stood still and grumbled, ¡°You jerk! Why did you leave me in Jinrich after saving me?¡± The fake God of War had been paying attention to what was happening on Hishwick Ind, so as soon as those words fell, he knew the girl before his eyes was Evelyn. Indeed, the girl was none other than Evelyn who came all the way to Dellmoor from Jinrich to look for the God of War. Prior to that, Quintus had already sealed the news of Harold''s ne crash. After Evelyn woke up in the hospital, she saw the news showing that the God of War was in Dellmoor. That was why she thought the God of War had left her alone in Jinrich while she was unconscious because he needed to rush back to Dellmoor for the event. Having gone through countless life-and-death situations with Harold, the real God of War, in Jinrich, the willful youngdy ended up falling head over heels for him. Since she was the princess of the Schmidt family who had been pampered since she was little, she was used to expressing her emotions boldly. Even more so when she was in love. Since she was the princess of the Schmidt family who had been pampered since she was little, she was used to expressing her emotions boldly. Even more so when she was in love. Hence, instead of going home, she went straight to Dellmoor to look for the God of War after leaving Jinrich. She even mistook the fake God of War for the real God of War who had saved her life. However, since the fake God of War had reserved the entire Grandeur Hotel and it was heavily guarded, she didn''t have the chance to meet the fake God of War. The fact that the fake God of War seldom appeared in public made things even harder for her. In the end, she stayed in a hotel near Grandeur Hotel. Apart from eating, drinking, and sleeping every day, the only thing she did was wait for the God of War to appear at the entrance of Grandeur Hotel. After three days of waiting, she finally saw the God of War she was missing dearly. ¡°I...¡± The fake God of War didn''t dare to answer Evelyn''s question because he didn''t want to expose himself. Evelyn could no longer suppress her emotions anymore, so she dashed toward him and threw herself into his embrace. She then burst into tears and said, ¡°You''re so mean! I hate you!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. While she was crying, she kept punching the man''s chest to vent her frustration. The fake God of War was caught off guard by the youngdy''s sudden action. He was afraid of exposing himself byying his hands on her, so to be on the safe side, he merely patted her back in constion. Evelyn was a sensitive girl with a good sense of smell. As she was hugging the God of War before her eyes, she soon realized the man had a different scent from the man who saved her in Jinrich. Although his physique is still the same, he has a different scent on his body. ¡°Why do you smell different?¡± Evelyn struggled out of the fake God of War''s embrace and put on an odd expression. The fake God of War was stumped. ¡°I...¡± He had no idea how to answer her question. Just as he was figuring out what to say in response to prevent getting exposed, Evelyn suddenly shouted, ¡°I know!¡± The fake God of War felt his heart skip a beat, and a grim expression quickly descended upon the face underneath the mask. Right then, he was thinking about killing Evelyn. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 ¡°What do you know?¡± the fake God of War asked in a cold tone. In response, Evelyn rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What''s with that mean tone? I meant to tell you I know why you smell different. When we were in The Poisonous Forest in Jinrich, the air was pungent and foul. Now that you''re staying in a hotel, you get to shower and bathe every day. Obviously, that''s why you smell different!¡± The fake God of War''s fierce attitude didn''t weird her out because Harold treated her the same way when they were in the forest. Hence, the fake God of War''s attitude gave her a sense of familiarity. The murderous look on the fake God of War''s face gradually subsided when he heard those words. ¡°Good that you know. What else do you want?¡± Based on the short conversation, the fake God of War had gotten the hang of Harold''s attitude toward Evelyn. Otherwise, she would''ve realized something was wrong when I spoke to her in an aggressive tone. I must get into character and behave nonchntly. In other words, I have to y hard to get! ¡°C-Could I please stay in Grandeur Hotel as well?¡± Evelyn stammered. The fake God of War was thrilled when he heard that. The fake God of War was thrilled when he heard that. However, the mask was concealing his expression, so Evelyn didn''t see it. He continued acting indifferent by saying, ¡°Do as you please.¡± With that, the fake God of War entered the hotel. As long as Evelyn keeps her guard down, I can slowly get more of Harold''s information out of her. If necessary, I can also use either Isabe or her to force Harold to show himself. Of course, that''s thest resort. Now, I still need to find a way to get Isabe to fall in love with me. Only then can I bring her home and marry her! ¡°Don''t mind if I do!¡± Evelyn was on cloud nine after seeing that the fake God of War wasn''t against the idea of her staying in Grandeur Hotel. As long as I can stay in Grandeur Hotel, I''ll have more chances to be by the God of War''s side. In fact, I should even try to seduce him. Otherwise, there''s no telling when this aloof man will realize his feelings and ept me. With that in mind, Evelyn quickly went through the check-in procedures at Grandeur Hotel. Little did she know that the man before her eyes was just an imposter who was setting up a trap for her. Once she fell into his trap, she could get taken advantage of and even lose her life. Meanwhile, Harold was in Xenhall, and he had no idea the trouble the fake God of War was going through to force him to make an appearance. At that moment, he was on his way to Daroga caf¨¦ on Luna''s scooter. When Harold called Lothar to ask about the Sundend family, Lothar was still at the Sundend residence. Liam, the head of the Sundend family, heard that Lothar had just received a call from a big shot. He was curious and eager to find out the identity of the man who was powerful enough to make Lothar be at his beck and call. That was why he asked Lothar to get Harold toe out and meet them somewhere. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At Liam''s persistent requests, Lothar asked Harold and gained agreement from thetter to meet up at Daroga Cafe. That was where Naomi and Luna were at not long ago. Harold agreed to meet Liam mainly because he wanted to ask those two men about the Hancock Family. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Xenhall was a small ce, and it only had one caf¨¦. That caf¨¦ was a subsidiary of Daroga Hotel, and it was located on the first floor of the hotel. Upon arriving at the entrance of Daroga Cafe, Harold saw that the parking spots were filled with luxurious cars and only a few motorcycles and public bicycles. Harold couldn''t find a ce to park, and he saw a wide space between a Maserati and a Mercedes- Benz 600. Seeing that the space was wide enough, he parked his scooter there, locked it, and walked toward the entrance of the caf¨¦. After taking just a few steps forward, he saw a young man in a suit and a pair of cropped pants exiting the hotel and walking toward the Maserati. That young man was the man that sent the schoolgirls away, Donny. After sending the girls away, he no longer needed to stay in the hotel. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Donny arrived next to his Maserati, saw Harold''s scooter, and roared, ¡°What the f*ck? Which poor b*stard parked the lousy scooter next to my car?¡± By then, Harold had already arrived at the entrance of the caf¨¦. When he heard what Donny said, he gave it some thought and decided to move his scooter to make it easier for Donny to move his car out. Before Harold could reach his scooter, however, Donny had already gotten into his Maserati and reversed it out. Before Harold could reach his scooter, however, Donny had already gotten into his Maserati and reversed it out. If Donny were more careful, he could definitely move his car out safely despite having Harold''s right scooter next to it. Yet, Donny was the spoiled young heir of a rich family. Taking advantage of his family''s wealth and power, he was used to being an arrogant and inattentive man. Consequently, Donny ended up knocking Harold''s scooter over after reversing barely a meter. Before Harold could get there, he heard a crash, and he saw that his scooter had hit the Mercedes- Benz 600 next to it. Harold''s expression changed drastically, and he hurried over to lift the scooter up. A huge dent was visible on the rear of the Mercedes-Benz 600 due to the crash. At the same time, the top box and mirrors of the scooter were damaged beyond repair. Harold was fuming when he saw the dent on the Mercedes-Benz 600. Mercedes-Benz 600 is a luxurious car! The repair fee is going to cost tens of thousands! I doubt the fifty thousand I managed to extort just now is even enough to cover the repair cost! With that in mind, Harold wanted to get an exnation out of the Maserati owner. Before Harold could say anything, Donny came out of his Maserati with guns zing. ¡°F*cker! Are you blind? Can''t you see there are only luxurious cars here? How dare you park your lousy scooter next to these luxurious cars? You''ve scratched my car. I won''t let you leave without compensating me at least a hundred thousand!¡± Donny thundered when he saw that the rear end of his car had suffered quite a few scratches from the collision with the scooter. ¡°F*ck off! Those scratches aren''t even serious! How could you ask a hundred thousand from me? How about my scooter? Its mirrors and top box are destroyed. How much are you going to pay me?¡± Harold almost couldn''t hold back the urge to send Donny flying away with a kick when thetter had the audacity to ask for a hundred thousand from him. ¡°Haha! You''re joking, aren''t you? Are youparing my Maserati with your mirrors and top box? You want trouble, don''t you? Fine! Wait here!¡± Donny noticed Harold wasn''t a pushover. Hence, he immediately took out his phone and made a call. Around five minutester, a dozen of gangsters with colorfully dyed hair arrived on their modified motorcycles and surrounded Harold. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Those gangsters were from a biker gang, and they all rode modified motorcycles that sounded as loud as speeding sports cars. In fact, they were so loud that they could cause public disturbances. As if that wasn''t bad enough, they also liked speeding down the highways as a group. As soon as they arrived at the other end of the street, the roaring sound of their motorcycles already traveled all the way down the street. Needless to say, they were a nuisance to the public. Just one noisy motorcycle was enough to catch attention, much less a whole group of them. Moreover, they all had entric hairstyles and outfits that were hard to miss. ¡°You sounded eager over the phone, Mr. Hancock. How may we help you?¡± Those gangsters were drinking at a ce nearby, and they rushed toward Daroga Cafe upon receiving a call from Donny. The biker gang was founded by Donny. Donny was rich, and everyone was eager to butter him up. Hence, he was considered the leader of the biker gang. Donny didn''t ride his modified motorcycle that day because he was picking up girls. ¡°Nothing much! It''s just that this fellow scratched my car, and he''s refusing to pay up. I asked you guys toe to help me pressure him,¡± Donny said to the gangsters. Upon hearing that, the gangsters immediately took out their metal pipes and machetes before surrounding Harold. Upon hearing that, the gangsters immediately took out their metal pipes and machetes before surrounding Harold. Although they hadn''t said a word, one would be terribly frightened upon seeing them waving their weapons around. ¡°What do you think, brat? I managed to gather all these men with just a phone call. Are you paying me a hundred thousand, or are you willing to get beaten up by every one of them?¡± Donny asked Harold smugly. Having already beaten the men sent by Bill and Owen, Harold knew what he was capable of. Hence, although the gangsters assembled by Donny had surrounded him, he wasn''t afraid. Why do so many people want me to teach them a lesson? ¡°What if I choose neither?¡± Harold threw the question back at him disdainfully. ¡°Well, that''s fine. I''m giving you a chance now. If you can do what I just did and gather as many people here with a phone call, I''ll let this matter slide. If you can''t do it, on the other hand, I want two hundred thousand. The extra one hundred thousand will be given to my friends here. What do you think?¡± Donny asked in a mocking tone. He was acting as though he were ying a game with Harold. ¡°Is that so? I don''t want to get my hands dirty, so I guess I should call for backup. However, I only need one man. Would you believe me if I told you that you and your friends would be on your knees begging for mercy in three minutes?¡± Harold changed his mind and decided to not fight those gangsters inPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. public. That''s bad for my reputation. ¡°Wow! You''re a bag of wind, aren''t you? Go on!¡± Donny was amused, and he startedughing. He''s just a poor man with a lousy scooter. What kind of big shot is he capable of summoning? Harold wasted no time calling Lothar. ¡°Mr. Hightower, I''m outside the caf¨¦ now, but I ran into some trouble. Could youe here and settle the issue for me?¡± As soon as the call went through, Harold directly asked Lothar to help him resolve the matter. Why does it feel so natural for me to order a rich man like Lothar around? It feels as though I was ordering a random person around. I don''t feel anything wrong with it. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 At that moment, Lothar and Liam were sitting in one of the booths at the corner of Daroga Cafe. Although they could see a group of people gathered outside, Harold was blocked by someone in the crowd. Not only did they not see Harold, but they also weren''t paying attention to the group outside. To big shots like them, street fights were just immature children messing with each other. What made them concerned was the fact that Harold was still nowhere to be seen even though they had been waiting for him for a while. Right when Lothar was about to call Harold to ask if he was arriving, he received a call from Harold. Lothar answered the call right away, but Harold merely said a sentence before hanging up. Lothar instantly jumped in rm when he heard what Harold said. When he was in the hospital and heard Harold saying that he was the God of War, Lothar could tell that Harold wasn''t an ordinary person. Besides, what the Oracle said to me made me believe that Harold was really the God of War. In that case, the God of War in Dellmoor has to be fake. Be that as it may, I still don''t know why is someone impersonating God of War. There''s a possibility someone is trying to keep everyone calm now that no one knows where the real God of War is. It''s also possible someone is doing it for their own personal interests. In essence, I must be careful when I''m dealing with Harold. Liam was puzzled when he saw Lothar rising to his feet right after receiving a call. The former stood up as well and asked, ¡°What''s the matter with you, Mr. Hightower?¡± Liam was puzzled when he saw Lothar rising to his feet right after receiving a call. The former stood up as well and asked, ¡°What''s the matter with you, Mr. Hightower?¡± Lothar had no time to exin himself, so he blurted as he walked, ¡°That man is here. Let''s wee him!¡± Liam grew increasingly curious about the big shot''s identity when he saw Lothar heading out personally to receive Harold. Furthermore, he noticed that Lothar was acting cautiously and solemnly, so he quickly followed suit. Upon exiting the caf¨¦, they saw a crowd gathered in the parking lot. Lothar scanned the surroundings and saw no sign of Harold. Hence, he brought Liam along and squeezed through the crowd. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Meanwhile, Donny checked his watch and realized that almost three minutes had passed, and Harold''s reinforcement had yet to arrive. ¡°Brat, didn''t you say you could make us beg for mercy within three minutes? Your time is almost up. Where''s your reinforcement?¡± Donny sneered. Donny was starting to think that Harold was merely pretending to make the phone call and that the latter wanted to stall some time before making an attempt to escape. My men are armed, and they have this b*stard surrounded. There''s no way he''s getting out of here. Harold ignored Donny''s question and stood calmly on the spot. ¡°Cripple him! Do whatever you want to this arrogant brat without killing him!¡± Donny ordered the gangsters. I hate arrogant people the most! After squeezing through the crowd, Lothar was stunned when he saw what was happening before his eyes. Right when the members of the biker gang were about toy their hands on Harold, Lothar yelled, ¡°Stop! What do you think you guys are doing?¡± Lothar''s voice attracted everyone''s attention. Donny turned around, and he was stumped when he saw that Lothar, the richest man in Xenhall, was the one who yelled. ¡°Hi, Mr. Hightower. What brought you here?¡± Donny approached Lothar. All of a sudden, Donny realized that was the name Harold had mentioned when he was on the phone three minutes ago. Did that fellow ask for assistance from the richest man in Xenhall? At that mere thought, Donny''s heart skipped a beat, and he broke out in a cold sweat. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 ¡°Who are you? Buzz off! You''re blocking my way!¡± Lothar saw Donny walking up to him while reaching his hand out for a handshake. Seeing the way Donny was dressed, Lothar shoved the former aside and hurried toward Harold. Needless to say, Donny was incredibly humiliated. Before Lothar could reach Harold, however, the members of the biker gang stepped forward and got in his way. ¡°What''s with your attitude, old man? Mr. Hancock offered to shake hands with you because he respects you. How dare you shove Mr. Hancock aside? Do you have a death wish?¡± The members of the biker gang were used to having their way on the streets. Ordinary people would usually shy away from them for fear of offending them, giving them a misconception that everyone in Xenhall was scared of them. When those blockheads saw Lothar shoving their boss aside, they immediately went up to Lothar while brandishing their machetes, staring at Lothar haughtily. Lothar frowned and shot Donny a look when those foolish young men got in his way. Donny almost peed his pants when he realized what the gangsters were doing. Before they could utter another word, Donny rushed toward them and kicked the gangster that threatened Lothar, sending him flying. ¡°Are you guys f*cking blind? How dare you disrespect Mr. Hightower, the richest man in Xenhall? Are you guys trying to get me killed so that you guys can take my money?¡± Still fuming, Donny went on to kick a few other gangsters. ¡°Are you guys f*cking blind? How dare you disrespect Mr. Hightower, the richest man in Xenhall? Are you guys trying to get me killed so that you guys can take my money?¡± Still fuming, Donny went on to kick a few other gangsters. The gangsters were baffled by Donny''s actions. We were merely protecting Mr. Hancock''s dignity! Why would he say we were trying to get him killed? ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Hightower. My name is Donny Hancock. My family runs a logisticspany in the southern region. These guys are foolish, so please forgive their ignorance!¡± Donny apologized to Lothar after reprimanding his men. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Hmph!¡± Lothar let out a cold snort in response. Since no one was blocking his way anymore, he quickly walked up to Harold and asked, ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Campbell?¡± Lothar initially wanted to address Harold by his first name, but he changed his mind after giving it some thought. I think it''s more appropriate for me to address him as Mr. Campbell. Harold nced at the scooter and uttered helplessly, ¡°I''m fine, but the scooter I borrowed isn''t! I''m going to have a hard time exining this to Luna!¡± Lothar furrowed his brows upon hearing that. It''s so hard to imagine Mr. Campbell riding a scooter. Shouldn''t he be going around in a Rolls-Royce or a Maybach? Besides, he should have a bunch of bodyguards escorting him! However, the Oracle told me Mr. Campbell is currently in some kind of trouble. At that thought, Lothar''s concerns from earlier on faded. ¡°Donny, right? What happened here?¡± Lothar asked Donny after turning toward him. He didn''t dare to ask Harold that question because it would seem disrespectful. With a grave expression, Donny stammered in response, ¡°Uh... I identally knocked over M-Mr. Campbell''s scooter. M-May I know how much should I pay for the damages?¡± Hearing that, Harold replied in a serious tone, ¡°Luna loves this scooter, and she has had it for years now. She''s emotionally attached to it, and I don''t think she''d be satisfied even if you bought her a new one!¡± ¡°Uh... What do you think I can do to fix this, Mr. Campbell?¡± Donny no longer dared to look down on Harold. I called the man before me a poor b*stard when Mr. Hightower, the wealthiest man in Xenhall, holds him in high regard! Donny was sweating bullets when he realized his mistakes. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 ¡°I don''t want much. I just want you to restore it to its original state!¡± Harold replied with a smirk. ¡°Um...¡± Donny was caught in a tight spot. The top box and mirrors of the scooter are damaged beyond repair. What he''s asking for is impossible. Lothar could tell that Harold was purposely making life difficult for Donny, so he immediately put pressure on Donny by saying, ¡°Didn''t you hear Mr. Campbell? If you don''t repair Mr. Campbell''s scooter, I''m going to make the Hancock Family''s business go belly up tomorrow!¡± Dad is going to kill me if I''m the reason our family goes bankrupt! Donny''s heart skipped a beat when he heard what Lothar said. He then dropped to his knees all of a sudden and begged, ¡°Mr. Hightower, Mr. Campbell, please have mercy on me. I won''tmit the same mistake again. I''ll avoid bumping into Mr. Campbell from now on.¡± At the same time, Donny remembered what Harold had said to him before. Since he mentioned he could get me to beg on my knees by simply summoning one person, I should just kneel before him! Lothar was moved when he saw Donny dropping to his knees. Youngsters nowadays are arrogant and ignorant. Since Donny is already kneeling, that shows he''s a man who knows when to relent and when to persist. We shouldn''t keep making things difficult for him. With that in mind, Lothar turned toward Harold and suggested, ¡°Mr. Campbell? Perhaps you can just ask forpensation and let him go.¡± There was another reason why Lothar suggested so. He wanted to test Harold''s temperament and see if Harold was just as arrogant and unforgiving as the other typical rich heirs. There was another reason why Lothar suggested so. He wanted to test Harold''s temperament and see if Harold was just as arrogant and unforgiving as the other typical rich heirs. ¡°Since Mr. Hightower is pleading for mercy on your behalf, I''ll forgive you. I''ll let this slide if you can pay me two hundred thousand!¡± Harold remembered how he was asked to pay two hundred thousand, so he decided to return the favor. I still need to pay for the repair fees of that Mercedes-Benz 600! The owner of the vehicle could easily demand an amount bigger than that! Harold''s words caused an uproar among the crowd. A new unit of that scooter is only going to cost around ten thousand, while a used unit is only worth a few thousand. The only parts that are damaged on that scooter are the mirrors and the top box. Did the owner seriously just ask for two hundred thousand? Although everyone was in shock, none of them thought Harold was crossing the line. These biker gangs are always up to no good, and they''re a nuisance to the public. Yet, no one had ever dared to teach them a lesson. Besides, these people aren''t breaking thew, so there''s no point reporting them to the police. The most the police can do is keep them detained for a couple of days until they post bail. Now, we should be d someone has finally stepped forward to take them down a peg or two! Furthermore, everyone knew Donny was the one who demanded Harold pay two hundred thousand in the first ce. Therefore, it only seemed appropriate for Harold to return the favor. Donny wanted to use Harold of extortion, but he changed his mind when he saw Lothar standing next to Harold. While gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Uh... Okay! I''ll pay!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Just like that, he had to fork out his monthly expenses topensate Harold. Upon transferring the money to Harold, Donny drove off dejectedly, and his biker gang followed suit. After that, Harold walked toward the Mercedes-Benz 600, scanned his surroundings, and looked at the crowd while pointing at the car. ¡°May I know if the owner of this vehicle is here?¡± ¡°H-Here!¡± Liam, who had been standing behind Lothar, quickly appeared before Harold. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Harold went on to have a meeting with Lothar and Liam in the caf¨¦. Meanwhile, Naomi and Michelle were on the second floor of the clinic, discussing ways to teach Harold a lesson while Luna was treating a patient on the first floor. An idea popped up in Michelle''s mind when she saw how resentful Naomi was when she mentioned Harold''s name. ¡°Naomi, should we get Donny to teach Harold a lesson? After all, he''s powerful enough to subdue Owen.¡± Naomi beamed when she heard Michelle''s suggestion. Upon giving it some thought, however, she hesitated. ¡°Um... I don''t think that''s a good idea. What if Donny uses that to force me into dating him?¡± ¡°Naomi, you ought to understand the current situation. Donny knows a big shot that can make even the Sundend family bend to his will. If he seriously wants to date you, do you think you''d have a choice? You might as well ept him graciously. As long as you and Donny are in a rtionship, the Sherlock family can ride on the Hancock family''s coattails and lord over everyone in Xenhall. I don''t think you should worry too much about Donny''s attitude, either. You can always educate him afterward!¡± Michelle convinced Naomi toe to terms with it. Although Naomi didn''t quite agree with what Michelle said, she couldn''t find the words to refute her viewpoint. Hence, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine! No matter what, we must get Donny to make Harold pay. That b*stard teased me multiple times, and I must teach him a lesson no matter what!¡± ¡°That''s right! We must make him pay! However, we must keep this between us and not let Luna know about it. We should make it seem like Donny himself is the one who wants to teach Harold a lesson because he''s dissatisfied with Harold!¡± Michelle reminded. ¡°That''s right! We must make him pay! However, we must keep this between us and not let Luna know about it. We should make it seem like Donny himself is the one who wants to teach Harold a lesson because he''s dissatisfied with Harold!¡± Michelle reminded. ¡°That''s easy. Later, I''ll invite Donny out for dinner as a token of appreciation for his help this time around. All we need to do is convince Luna to bring Harold along.¡± Naomi had the utmost confidence in her n. At that time, Donny was filled with rage after leaving Daroga Cafe along with his biker gang. Yet, he knew there was nothing he could do to change the situation. Right when he was about to invite a couple of girls out to findfort in them, he received a call from Naomi. When Donny answered the call and heard that Naomi wanted to invite him out for dinner, hoping he could help her teach some loser a lesson, he epted the dinner invitation unhesitatingly. I was still trying to find a way to vent my frustration! Since someone had the balls to mess with Naomi, I guess I''ll just use that person as my punching bag. After epting the invitation, Donny even promised Naomi he wouldn''t disappoint her. In order to avoid bumping into Harold, Donny deliberately chose to have dinner at a restaurant far away from Daroga Cafe. The venue he picked was Morinstar Hotel, a famous hotel in Xenhall. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Naomi only told Luna about the n for the evening after Luna was done treating the patients. Luna had no issue with the arrangement when Naomi told her that she had invited Donny out for dinner to thank him for settling the matter regarding the Sundend family. However, Luna was dumbfounded when she heard Michelle suggesting that they bring Harold along. Neither Michelle nor Naomi is fond of Harold, no? Eventually, Luna''s suspicion subsided after Michelle told her they were merely using Harold to fend off Donny, who would probably court Naomi. Luna rang Harold and told him to return at once. Harold only returned an hourter. Luna was getting impatient while waiting for Harold at the clinic. When he finally arrived, she questioned angrily, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you only back at this time?¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Naomi and Michelle had already left. Luna would have joined them if she wasn''t concerned about Harold getting lost because he didn''t know the way. Harold replied casually, ¡°I was just out for a stroll.¡± At that moment, Luna received a call from Johnny, the director of the internal medicine department at Xenhall Hospital, asking her to join him for dinner. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Tawle. I have a date with my friends tonight. Why don''t I treat you to dinner some other day?¡± Luna rejected his invitation tactfully. ¡°The more, the merrier! Why don''t you ask your friends to join us?¡± Johnny was reluctant to give up just like that. He was rather troubled, for he was rejected every time he asked Luna out for dinner. Moreover, Luna always used the same excuse that she had to join her friends. ¡°I don''t think that''s a good idea. My friends dislike joining men they don''t know for dinner. I''m in a rush, by the way. I''ll be hanging up now!¡± Luna replied, hanging up the phone when she saw it was time for her appointment with Naomi and Donny. ¡°Turn the motorbike around and head to Morinstar Hotel,¡± Luna instructed after the call ended, urging Harold to send her to the venue where they would be meeting Donny. Meanwhile, Naomi, Michelle, and Donny had been waiting for some time at Morinstar Hotel. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Donny fixed his gaze on Naomi constantly as he asked curiously, ¡°Naomi, is that loser who''s pestering you too afraid to show up or what? Why hasn''t he arrived yet?¡± He was anticipating the appearance of the man mentioned by Naomi. Not only could he unleash his frustration on Harold to vent his anger, but he could also show off his capability in front of the woman of his dreams, Naomi. ¡°He is on the way. I think he will arrive soon. I despise him so much. Just do whatever you want to him. Ensure you embarrass him to the fullest, so he won''t dare to offend me in the future.¡± Naomi clenched her jaws with fury when she spoke of Harold. ¡°Don''t worry. He''s just a loser. I will make sure he kneels and apologizes before you and everyone in the hotel when he arrives. Oh, I have a n. To humiliate him to the fullest, why don''t we change our table? Let''s forget about the private room and sit in the main hall because more people are there. That way, we could achieve the best result in shaming him,¡± Donny stated confidently. He''s just a loser. I''m confident in dealing with him. Even though I identally offended a wolf in sheep''s clothing at Daroga Cafe today, I''m sure I''m not that unlucky. I won''t run into another person like him twice times in a row. After all, I know most of the big shots in Xenhall. Those unknown to me is most probably not locals. ¡°Great idea. Let''s change our seats to the main hall now!¡± Naomi''s eyes brightened as she agreed excitedly after listening to Donny''s remarks. They quickly informed the hotel staff about their wish to change their table. Now all they had to do was wait patiently for Harold to arrive. Being a well-established, prominent hotel with years of history in Xenhall, Morinstar Hotel served delicious local food. Many people that grew up in Xenhall loved dining in the hotel. At present, the ce was packed as it was the peak hours for dinner. Naomi''s imagination ran wild as she watched the peoplee and go in the main hall. She thought about how Harold would kneel before her in public and apologize for his mistakes in a panicked state after being threatened by Donnyter. A smug grin bloomed on her face. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Six to seven o''clock in the evening was the peak hour for everyone to get off work. Hence, the streets were jam-packed with vehicles. Johnny ended the call while wearing an upset expression after Luna rejected his invitation to dinner. Then, he changed into in clothes and got off work. His mood only worsened when his car got stuck in a jam on Xemrich Road. There was a long queue of vehicles ahead of him, and they just wouldn''t budge. Only those on motorbikes, electric scooters, and bicycles could make their way through the tiny gaps between the cars. As getting caught in traffic congestion was annoying, Johnny, who drove an expensive car, was extremely envious of those riding on motorbikes and electric scooters. He stared jealously at the motorbikes whizzing past his window when burning anger suddenly filled his eyes. That was when he saw Harold riding past his window with Luna in the seat behind him. To make matters worse, he also heard the intimate conversation between these two. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Say, Harold, can''t you ride faster?¡± ¡°Of course. Wrap your arms tightly around my waist. I will pick up speed now to show you what I''m capable of!¡± Even though Harold and Luna had long disappeared from Johnny''s sight, their words echoed in his mind. ¡°I''m part of the Tawle family, one of the top ten families in Xenhall. How can I, the director of the internal medicine department at Xenhall Hospital, lose out against a man with mental problems? B*tch, just you wait!¡± Eyes glued in the direction where Harold and Luna had vanished, Johnny clenched one of his fists and mmed it forcefully against the steering wheel. Hatred shed across his eyes. That b*tch is clearly going on a date with that crazy loser. How dare she lie to me, telling me that she is going out with her friends? Johnny''s anger was palpable. He had the urge to alight from the car and chase after them, but they were long gone. Meanwhile, Harold had weaved through the pedestrian walkway and the congested road with Luna in tow. They finally arrived at Morinstar Hotel at half-past six, the peak hour for dinner. Luna felt something was amiss while they were on the way here. However, she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. When they reached the entrance of Morinstar Hotel, realization finally dawned on Luna. Naomi despised Harold. Why would she use him to make Donny give up on courting her? Naomi and Michelle must have asked Harold toe over so they could get Donny to teach him a lesson! With that in mind, she tugged on Harold''s sleeve. Harold, who was about to squat down and lock up the bike, turned around with a puzzled expression, asking, ¡°What''s wrong, Luna?¡± ¡°Harold, you shouldn''t talk too much when we see themter. I suspect that Michelle and Naomi invited you here to get Donny to teach you a lesson. You should be careful. Pay attention and act ordingly. I''ll help you out if anything happens!¡± Luna told Harold, choosing her words carefully. Harold recalled the incident at Daroga Cafe and dered confidently, ¡°Donny? Trust me. He won''t dare to try anything on me.¡± ¡°I''m serious! Don''t think the entire world will be afraid of you just because you can fight. Here''s something you should know. It''s a piece of cake for those wealthy tycoons to teach you a lesson if they want to. They have a lot of fugitives at their beck and call. If you continue to behave so arrogantly, you might end up dead in a ditch someday!¡± Luna''s expression was stern as she lectured Harold angrily upon seeing that thetter did not consider Donny a threat. For some reason, Luna couldn''t help caring for Harold, who was aplete stranger to her. It was probably because Harold''s personality resembled herte husband''s. ¡°Fine, Luna. I''ll listen to you. I promise you I won''t talk much after we enter the hotel. Is that okay?¡± Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Noticing Luna''s angry expression and how she was protecting him like he was her younger sibling, Harold knew she was worried about him. Hence, he stopped arguing with her and obeyed her wishes. ¡°That''s more like it. Lock the car. I''ll head in first to take a look at the situation.¡± While Harold was locking the car, Luna feared that Naomi and the others would get impatient from waiting too long, so she hurried into the hotel. Harold followed behind her and entered Morinstar Hotel after locking the car. Naomi had already sent a message to Luna through WhatsApp to let thetter know that they''d switched from a private room to the lobby. Hence, Luna and Harold did not go to the private room. Instead, they went straight to the lobby of the bustling hotel. ncing back and forth at the entrance, Naomi quickly raised her hand and called out to Luna when she finally noticed thetter entering. ¡°Luna! Over here!¡± She turned to shoot Donny a smug look when she saw that Luna had noticed them. ¡°They''re here, Mr. Hancock. It''s up to you now. Don''t let her notice that I was the one who instructed you to embarrass that b*stard that''s trailing behind her,¡± Naomi reminded Donny. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll make sure that brat gets on his knees before you. Plus, Luna won''t be able to link anything to... you!¡± Donny patted his chest and promised. As he was speaking, he turned to look at the so-called b*stard behind Luna. However, he froze on the spot when he recognized Harold, who was following Luna. His heart thumped rapidly as he panicked. Oh gosh, what awful luck. I can''t believe the b*stard Naomi keeps mentioning is the brat that even Lothar respectfully calls ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± Donny no longer had any interest in flirting with Naomi at that moment, much less helping her to teach Harold a lesson. The only thought in his mind was to find a way to leave the hotel and run as far as he could. As that thought shed across his mind, he discreetly moved his chair and prepared to escape when he noticed Naomi and Michelle were focused on Luna and Harold. However, he was caught by Naomi just as he turned around. ¡°Mr. Hancock, they''ve already arrived. Where are you going? Don''t you dare screw up at such a crucial moment!¡± Naomi ordered as she grabbed Donny''s hand when she saw that he was about to get up and leave. Donny almost burst into tears when he heard Naomi''s words. Jeez! Please spare me! That man is not someone that I can afford to offend. Luna and Harold arrived and stood before them just as Donny was about to confess to Naomi. ¡°Sorry for the long wait!¡± The moment Luna arrived, she bowed and apologized humbly. After that, she gestured for Harold to do the same. Harold previously promised Luna not to speak indiscriminately. He was to listen to her and follow along with her arrangements. Hence, he also bowed and apologized. Donny was freaking out as he watched Harold bow before him. ¡°I-It''s all right. You''re bound to be caught in a traffic jam during rush hour. It''s normal to bete.¡± Donny found himself stuttering. Naomi was unhappy when she heard what Donny said. She red at him and signaled for him to start making things difficult for Harold. However, Donny couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to Naomi''s signal. Instead, he approached Harold, stopping thetter from apologizing. I don''t deserve to receive an apology from Mr. Campbell! Seeing Donny''s actions, Naomi thought he was heading over to humiliate Harold. A pleased smile appeared on her countenance as she sat down and waited for Harold to get on his knees and beg for her forgiveness. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Under Naomi and Michelle''s anticipation-filled gazes, Donny stood before Harold. However, Donny''s following action caused Naomi and Michelle''s jaws to drop. ¡°Mr. Campbell, it''s all my fault. Please don''t apologize to me. I don''t deserve to receive an apology from you!¡± When Donny saw that Harold was actually following Luna''s instructions and apologizing, he was so frightened that his legs turned to jelly. He thought Harold was trying to pull a prank on him. ¡°Luna wants me to apologize, so you must ept my apology no matter what. Otherwise, you''ll only be making things difficult for me!¡± said Harold deliberately when he noticed the terrified look on Donny''s face. He then bowed and apologized once more. Thud! Donny immediately dropped to his knees before Harold in public when he noticed thetter was adamant about apologizing. He''s clearly trying to intimidate me! ¡°Um... What''s going on? Mr. Hancock, didn''t you say you would make this b*stard get on his knees in front of everyone and apologize to me? Why are you the one on your knees? Plus, why are you addressing him as Mr. Campbell?¡± Naomi, who had just sat back down, immediately jumped out of her seat and stared at the duo. Luna and Michelle widened their eyes as they stared in disbelief at the scene unfolding before them. I can''t believe it! Donny, who doesn''t even respect the Sundend family, kneels before Harold! What the heck is going on? ¡°Daddy, Mommy, look! Someone is proposing!¡± The little girl from the next table had been surveying the lobby curiously while she was eating. When she saw the scene at Harold''s table, she was amazed and quickly told her parents about it. Her cute voice immediately attracted the attention of many guests who were having their meals in the lobby. They turned to look in the direction where she was pointing, their gazes falling upon Harold''s table. ¡°Pfft! Darling, that man is actually apologizing to the other man. He''s not proposing. It''s only considered a proposal when a man kneels for a woman,¡± exined the little girl''s mother patiently, chuckling when she saw Donny on his knees before Harold. ¡°Why can''t a man propose to another man?¡± the little girl asked her mother curiously. The people around themughed when they heard the girl ask such a serious question with her adorable voice. The woman smiled awkwardly, unsure how to answer her daughter''s question. Meanwhile, Donny, who was kneeling before Harold, had be the center of attention in the lobby. He turned a bright shade of red, embarrassed. The murmurs from the bystanders felt like sharp knives stabbing at his heart. At that moment, he was filled with regret. He felt stupid for suggesting changing their table from the private room to the grand hall. I wouldn''t be in such an awkward predicament if I didn''t make that suggestion! D*mn it! The effect of having more people watching was indeed achieved, but I was the one who became theughingstock instead. I''m just digging my own grave! So many people are recording this on their phones and posting it on TikTok. If this gets out, how will I face anyone in the future? Donny was so embarrassed that he wished he could just die on the spot. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He wanted so badly to leave immediately but did not even dare to get up, much less escape. ¡°Mr. Hancock, do you remember what you told me when we were outside Daroga Cafe?¡± asked Harold, looking at Donny. Relief and surprise shed across Donny''s face when he heard Harold''s question, ¡°I-I''ll get lost right now! I''ll never appear in front of you ever again!¡± Chapter 489 Chapter 489 That was exactly what Donny had been waiting to hear from Harold. After finishing his sentence, he quickly got up and ran out of Morinstar Hotel, leaving the three women gaping at him in utter bewilderment. What in the world is Harold''s identity? A simple sentence from him sent Mr. Hancock running! Harold watched as Donny ran out of the hotel before turning toward the three women and shrugging. ¡°Who are you? Why was Mr. Hancock so frightened when he saw you?¡± Luna asked as she stared at Harold, wondering if he had regained his memories. ¡°I''ve already told you. I''m the God of War. You''re the one who didn''t believe me!¡± Harold spread his hands in exasperation. At that moment, he was certain he was the God of War. However, he was still unclear why he had lost his memories, nor could he remember anyone he knew. For the past few days, a blurry but gorgeous figure would often inadvertently appear in his mind. However, Harold could never make out the person''s face or remember their name. Moreover, every time he tried thinking of it, that blurry figure would disappearpletely from his mind. All he knew was that the person must be someone important to him. ¡°Tsk!¡± After hearing what Harold said, the customers of neighboring tables, including Luna andpany, looked at him in disdain. ¡°What nonsense! The whole world knows that the God of War is at Dellmoor right now. It''s all over the news recently. How dare you try to fool us with that? Aren''t you afraid that we''ll report you? Aren''t you afraid that the real God of War would kill you?¡± Naomi yelled as she stared at Harold angrily. The God of War was the ideal type for many women. Naomi was no exception. In fact, she was still single because somewhere deep down, she would subconsciouslypare the men who courted her with the legendary God of War. As such, she always felt that none of those men were up to par. At least, whenpared to the God of War, they were worlds apart from him. ¡°Harold, be serious and tell me honestly. Who in the world are you?¡± Luna stared at the ¡°dishonest¡± Harold and picked up a fork from the table, pretending she was going to hit him with it if he did not tell the truth. Seeing Luna''s expression, Harold knew they would not believe what he said. ¡°You''re asking me who I am? I would like to know who I am, too!¡± Harold eximed helplessly. ¡°Then why was Mr. Hancock so afraid when he saw you?¡± Naomi refused to give up. ¡°It''s a long story. That day when Luna brought me to my check-up at the hospital, we met someone by the name of Lothar Hightower in Old Mr. Condle''s room. I think he''s the richest man in Xenhall. He gave me a name card and asked me to call him if I needed anything.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Harold sat down and drank some coffee while telling them how he had asked Lothar to pressure the Sundend family and how he had taught Donny a lesson outside Daroga Cafe. ¡°Um... Luna, is he telling the truth?¡± asked Naomi and Michelle, looking at Luna. They found Harold''s story unbelievable, as everything just seemed too far-fetched. ¡°I''m not entirely sure, but the other day at the hospital, Mr. Hightower indeed stood up for him. Plus, I heard that Mr. Hightower values talented people. Perhaps he was amazed by Harold''s medical skills,¡± replied Luna with uncertainty. ¡°Naomi, why are you overthinking it? You should just send Donny a WhatsApp message and ask him about it,¡± Michelle chimed in. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 After hearing Michelle''s suggestion, Naomi took out her phone without another word and walked to a quiet corner to contact Donny. However, her eyebrows furrowed into a frown as she realized Donny had blocked her right after leaving the hotel. She could not reach him at all, whether it was via his phone number, WhatsApp, or social media. He had blocked her everywhere. She might have to visit Donny''s house in person if she wanted to talk to him. That filled Naomi with displeasure. She felt like she had been dumped. I did tell Donny that Harold, that b*stard, kept bugging me. Donny must''ve blocked mepletely because he fears Harold. A helpless feeling overwhelmed Naomi when she realized that Harold was a force to be reckoned with. In the end, she had no choice but to return to her seat. ¡°How is it, Naomi? Was Howard telling the truth?¡± asked Michelle as soon as she saw Naomi return. ¡°That coward blocked me everywhere, so I can''t reach him at all. I''m so pissed!¡± Naomi hissed, annoyed. Luna and Michelle exchanged gazes after hearing what Naomi said. ¡°That''s enough. You don''t need to make a big deal out of this. I have the WhatsApp of Owen''s father, Liam Sundend. I''ll video call him and have him apologize to you. That should serve as proof, right?¡± Harold nced at Naomi''s distrustful look before taking out his phone to video call the plump man, Liam. The Mercedes-Benz 600 that was knocked by the motorcycle that afternoon at Daroga Cafe belonged to Liam. Back then, Harold thought of paying the other party a few thousand for the repair after seeing the massive dent in the car. Hence, he took the initiative to add Liam''s WhatsApp. However, he did not expect Liam to be such an upright man. Not only did Liam not ept the few thousand from Harold, but he also said that his car had blocked Harold''s motorcycle, which caused the ident to ur. He even paid Harold fifty thousand to repair his motorcycle. As such, Harold had a good impression of Liam. At that moment, Liam was disciplining his idiot son, Owen, back at home. This idiot! He doesn''t even know who he offended! I''m going to teach him a lesson! Just as he was about to whip Owen with a leather belt, his wife ran over with his phone. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Liam, you''ve got a WhatsApp call!¡± Karen was panicking and trying to find an excuse to stop Liam from hitting their son when Liam''s phone on the coffee table started ringing. Seizing the opportunity, she grabbed the phone and approached him. ¡°Leave it! I don''t care who calls! They can all wait until I''m done with this lustful idiotic son of ours! I can tolerate him being bold, but I can''t believe he would be so ignorant that he didn''t even know who he offended! If Mr. Hightower hadn''t introduced me to Mr. Campbell today, I have no idea what consequences the Sundend family would face!¡± Liam yelled angrily before pushing away his wife. He immediately raised the belt in his hand, ready to whip Owen. ¡°It''s from Mr. Campbell!¡± Karen shouted anxiously upon seeing that her husband was going to mercilessly beat up their son. Liam shuddered when he heard the name ¡±Mr. Campbell.¡± His hand holding the belt stopped mid-air as he turned to look at his wife. ¡°It''s really Mr. Campbell who''s calling you! That''s the name on the WhatsApp caller ID!¡± Karen said as she handed the phone to Liam, who stared at her in disbelief. Harold nced at the caller ID and immediately threw away the belt when he saw it was indeed Harold calling him. He quickly answered the video call. ¡°Mr. Campbell, to what do I owe this pleasure?¡± After answering the call, the anger on Liam''s face instantly vanished and was reced with an ingratiating smile. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 ¡°Nothing much. Luna and her friends are still freaking out because of your son. I want you to promise them that it will never happen again!¡± Harold came up with an excuse after Liam answered his call. He then pointed the lens of his phone at Luna, Naomi, and Michelle. After hearing what Harold said, Liam''s expression turned serious, and he made a promise to the three women. ¡°Of course. I was just about to teach that useless son of mine a lesson. I promise to be more strict with him so that such a thing will never happen again! On behalf of my son, I hereby apologize to you threedies...¡± He then bowed respectfully to apologize to them. Harold was satisfied to see Liam''s respectful gesture. He said a few more things to thetter before hanging up. ¡°Well? Do you believe me now?¡± Harold asked the three women after the WhatsApp video call ended. At that point, it was impossible for either of them not to believe him. The moment they saw Liam appear in the video, they no longer had any suspicions about what Harold had said. It turned out that it was Harold, the loser whom Naomi and Michelle looked down upon, who helped them resolve the issue with Owen instead of Donny. Luna nced at Naomi before asking, ¡°Naomi, Harold put in so much effort to help settle our affairs. Shouldn''t you apologize to him?¡± ¡°Hmph. He did all that for your sake. Besides, he was lucky. I''m sure Mr. Hightower will sue Harold for deception once he finds out that it was only a coincidence that Harold knew about the cause of Old Mr. Condle''s illness and that he isn''t actually a miracle doctor. By then, we might be dragged into the mess. If you want me to apologize and thank him, he should at least prove that he''s worthy of that!¡± Being a prideful person, Naomi couldn''t bring herself to apologize to Harold after hearing what Luna said. With that, she got up and left. ¡°Naomi, where are you going?¡± Luna was confused to see Naomi leaving in a huff. ¡°I don''t feel like eating anymore. I''ll be taking my leave first. You all can enjoy!¡± Naomi said as she ran out of Morinstar Hotel and drove away, leaving Harold, Luna, and Michelle behind. The trio wordlessly exchanged gazes with one another. At that moment, the dishes they had ordered were served. It would be a waste if they did not finish the food. ¡°It''s fine. Let''s sit down and eat. I''ll give her a call when I get home!¡± Luna said as she stared at the delicious food on the table. ¡°All right. It''ll be waste if we don''t eat these. Let''s eat!¡± Michelle''s personality seemed to turn a one-eighty. She was the first person to sit down and start eating. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Left without a choice, Harold could only sit down and enjoy the meal. Not long after, a waiter brought over a bottle of whiskey. Donny was the one who ordered it, as he had nned to make the three women drunk so that he could seize the chance to take advantage of them. Though Donny had run off, the bottle of whiskey wasn''t returned. ¡°Waiter, open the bottle and fill our sses!¡± Before Luna could ask the waiter to return the drink, Michelle beat her to it and asked him to open the bottle of whiskey and fill their sses with it. Luna''s brows knitted into a frown. ¡°I''ll be driving. I shouldn''t drink!¡± In response to Michelle''s unusual behavior, Harold used the excuse of needing to drive to reject her offer. ¡°Luna, let''s drink to celebrate that we became millionaires today!¡± Michelle respected Harold''s decision and stopped persuading him to drink. Instead, she turned to Luna and invited thetter to drink to their sess for the day. Luna could not reject Michelle when she heard thetter''s reason for celebrating. After finishing the food on the table and the bottle of whiskey, it was clear that Michelle was drunk. ¡°Harold, how about you use your motorcycle to send her back first? You cane back to the hotel and pick me up after,¡± Luna said with a frown. She watched Michelle staggering in her drunken state before ncing at Harold''s motorcycle, which could only carry one passenger. ¡°All right!¡± Harold did not give it much thought. After Luna helped Michelle onto the motorcycle, thetter wrapped her arms tightly around Harold''s waist, causing him to frown. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Luna asked after noticing the frown on Harold''s face and how he still did not start the motorcycle although Michelle had sat tight. ¡°Nothing. Wait here for me. I''ll be right back!¡± Harold replied as he nced at Michelle''s arms encircling his waist before starting the motorcycle and driving off, leaving Luna to wait at the hotel. Following the address Luna had given him, it took Harold about ten minutes to send Michelle back to her rented apartment. ¡°Get down. We''re here!¡± Harold snapped at Michelle, his tone icy. Her arms were still wrapped tightly around his waist. He could tell that Michelle wasn''t drunk. Otherwise, she would not be hugging him so tightly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But why would she put on a drunken act just to have me send her home? However, to Harold''s surprise, as soon as his words left his mouth, Michelle felt nauseous and threw up all over his back. The two of them were pressed up against each other, so her vomit had dirtied them both. A pungent and disgusting smell wafted from behind Harold, causing him to feel sick, too. Was I wrong? Is she really drunk? As the horrible stench permeated the air, Harold began suspecting whether his judgment had been wrong. ¡°I-I''m sorry! I didn''t do it on purpose! Why don''t you help me upstairs? You can take off your jacket there so I can wash and dry it.¡± Michelle seemed to have sobered up a little after vomiting the food and the whiskey from dinner. Her face turned red as she stared at her puke on his back and her chest. Disgusted by the smell, Harold had no choice but to agree to Michelle''s suggestion. He helped the tipsy woman get off the motorcycle and allowed her to wrap one of her arms around his neck for support before carefully helping her upstairs. From that angle, Harold''s gazended precisely on the most seductive part of her body that would make any man lose control of themselves. As expected of a female live streamer! Her cleavage is unbelievable! She was born to work in this industry! After entering Michelle''s apartment, Harold immediately helped her into the bathroom. ¡°Can you help me get a new set of clothes from my bedroom? Oh, a set of undergarments too!¡± Michelle called out from behind Harold just as he was about to leave the bathroom. She sounded somewhat intoxicated still. ¡°Wait here!¡± Harold epted her request and left the bathroom. Michelle''s rented apartment consisted of a bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. The bedroom door was not closed, so Harold quickly walked in. The room was decorated in pink, giving off a cheerful and romantic atmosphere. A slight female fragrance filled the room, causing Harold''s heart to race. There was a desk beside the bed. Apart from theputer on the desk, there was lots of live- streaming equipment. The whole setup looked professional. Harold nced around the room before approaching Michelle''s closet and opening it. A blush crept onto his cheeks as he stared at the contents of the closet. That was because it was filled with variations of ck and beige-colored stockings in different thicknesses. There were even pairs of crotchless pantyhose along with various sexy nightgowns and short skirts. So she''s the kind of streamer who exploits her body to attract viewers? Despite being a decent man, what Harold saw was still enough to make his imagination run wild. The more he thought about it, the more he felt his guess was correct. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Harold quickly snatched a in dress and dashed out,pletely forgetting that Michelle had also asked him to bring her a set of underwear. When he returned to the bathroom, the door was ajar. Harold thought that she would remain still and silent in the same spot until he had brought the garments to her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Inside the bathroom, however, he discovered that Michelle had slipped out of her stained dress and was waiting for him in her sexy underwear. ¡°Sorry.¡± Harold left the dress behind and turned to leave. Right then, Michelle suddenly grabbed his arm and threw herself into his embrace. ¡°Harold, do you find my body soft?¡± she whispered in his ear. With the effects of the alcohol still lingering, she had a blush on her cheeks that made her look quite attractive. Harold felt his heart skip a beat at the sight. He hated not being in control of his emotions. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, he shoved her away. ¡°Clean up and change into the new clothes. I''ll wait for you outside!¡± With that, he turned to leave the bathroom. ¡°You want Naomi, right?¡± Michelle asked the moment he spun around. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Harold turned over his shoulder to ask. ¡°Men are trash. Even those who may outwardly present themselves as gentlemen can often be deceitful, particrly when they are presented with attractive women. All men are beasts at heart,¡± Michelle mocked. It was clear that she was biased against men. As Harold came to a halt, she assumed she had struck a chord deep within his heart. Disgust flickered in her gaze for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure and went to him. Harold frowned, not knowing what she was getting at. ¡°If that''s all you have to say, please excuse me!¡± After he waited for what felt like an eternity, Michelle was still silent and seemed to have nothing more to add, so he took his leave. Seeing Harold getting impatient, Michelle went straight to the topic. ¡°I can help you get Naomi, but I need your help, too!¡± ¡°In what way would you like me to help you?¡± Harold asked curiously without looking back. He never wanted to win the heart of a spoilt socialite like Naomi. Instead, he was merely curious why Michelle would need his help as she was already a millionaire. ¡°I need your assistance in introducing me to Lothar. If you''re willing to do so, then I''ll be more than happy to return the favor and help you win Naomi''s heart. In fact, I''m even willing to offer myself,¡± Michelle said nonchntly, finally demonstrating her ambitious nature. ¡°Really? You can betray your best friend and sacrifice yourself to be a gold digger?¡± Without warning, Harold spun around and flung his arms around a half-naked Michelle flirtatiously. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± Michelle was shocked at his sudden change in attitude. Her initially flushed cheeks turned pale as she tried to shove Harold away. s, her strength was insufficient to budge him. Harold whispered into Michelle''s ear, ¡°Didn''t you promise to help me win Naomi''s heart and even promise to be at my disposal if I introduce you to Lothar?¡± Hearing that, Michelle regained herposure and stopped trying to push Harold away. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 ¡°Yes, you are absolutely correct. However, that will only be possible after you have agreed to assist me. I need to reserve my virginity for someone as opulent as Lothar, so I can gain the wealth and recognition I desire. If I be his mistress, it will be beneficial to you as well. If Lothar discovers that you only happened to know about the health of the elderly Mr. Condle and are not a miracle doctor, you could face a horrible death. By helping me, you can have the assurance that I''ll help you in return, right?¡± Michelle seemed smug as she thought she knew Harold''s weakness well. If Harold is smart enough, he''ll definitely agree to my condition. After all, this is beneficial to him. Michelle figured that Donny was intimidated by Harold because he was close to Lothar. If I can make a good impression on Lothar and get into his good graces, I should be able to reap the greatest rewards as a woman. By coborating with Harold, we will have the opportunity to take full advantage of Lothar''s influence. Unfortunately, she waspletely wrong in her assumption. It was not Harold who was attempting to ingratiate himself with Lothar, but actually the opposite; Lothar was the one actively trying to curry favor with Harold. Harold was quite surprised to discover that Michelle was a scheming woman. At first nce, she looks angelic and beautiful, but beneath the surface lies a devious and merciless soul. She is prepared to do whatever it takes to further her own ambitions, even if it means sacrificing herself and her best friend. Harold wondered how he could reveal Michelle''s true colors to Luna. Luna won''t believe me if I tell her the truth directly. In fact, Michelle might even turn the tables to use me falsely. She can betray her best friend in order to climb out the ranks, so there''s no telling what she''ll do. Harold was deep in thought, so Michelle thought he was tempted and was considering her idea. A smile nudged her lips as she sauntered to him, ready to offer her trump card. ¡°If you agree, I''ll assist you in securing Naomi and Luna to join us. You will have the pleasure of enjoying ourpany. Even someone with as much wealth and power as Owen was incapable of having all three of us!¡± Michelle drawled seductively as she helped Harold out of his dirty jacket and threw it into the washing machine. She spoke in a calm tone, as though betraying her best friends was a trivial matter. There was no hint of guilt on her face! When Michelle turned to put his jacket into the washing machine, Harold pulled out his phone and clicked into the voice recording application to record their conversation. He then deliberately asked, ¡°Really? Why don''t you go over the benefits I stand to receive? That way, I might consider joining your side.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Michelle figured he was finally going to cave in to the temptation and repeated her answer patiently. Harold was pleased as he had recorded her answer. With that, he dered, ¡°I simply can''t bring myself to go against my principles and betray my friends. Naomi is far from being someone I''m attracted to, anyway. She''s too spoiled. Even if you somehow convinced her toe to my bed, I still wouldn''t sleep with her. You are an unscrupulous woman who will not hesitate to deceive and use your own friends to get what you want, so I''m not at all interested in you. If there is nothing else you wish to say, then I will take my leave now.¡± Having said his piece, Harold turned to leave, not even bothering to retrieve his jacket. Michelle thought her ears were ying tricks on her when she saw Harold''s attitude doing a one-eighty. She stood immobile in disbelief, her mouth agape. When Harold spun on his heel to leave, she btedly realized her ears weren''t deceiving her. This loser wasn''t tempted to help me or be my partner! As Harold strode out of the bathroom, Michelle ran out after him and yelled hastily, ¡°Hey! If you refuse to help me, I''ll open the door and scream that you''re a pervert!¡± Harold was about to open the door of Michelle''s condominium to leave when he suddenly came to an abrupt halt. ¡°You can try,¡± he told her as he pulled out his phone to y the recording from earlier. Hearing her own voice, Michelle nched in horror and pointed an using finger in Harold''s direction. ¡°When did you record that? How can you be this despicable?¡± she demanded angrily. Harold chuckled. ¡°Well, I''m not as despicable as you. Did you forget how you attempted to betray your friends? I''m not that close to you.¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Michelle finally hung her head low as she was at a loss for words. ¡°I want nothing. I won''t let Luna hear the recording for now. However, if you dare toy a hand on them one day, I''ll definitely leak this recording to the public,¡± Harold warned icily. Weapons only have a deterrent effect before they are used! After hearing Harold''s answer, Michelle took a few moments to calm herself down and reflect. She then put on a provocative expression and made her way over to him, her hips swaying with each step. When she reached him, she smiled coyly and said in a breathy voice, ¡°Harold, why don''t wee to an arrangement? If you agree to erase the recording, I will do whatever you desire this evening. How about that?¡± She didn''t forget to showcase her curves with sexy poses that she usually exhibited during her live streams. Other men had been captivated by her alluring poses even though they only saw her on their phones andputers. She was confident that Harold would not be able to resist her charms if she acted in the same way in his presence. ¡°I''m sorry, but I dare not be with someone like you even if you offer me money to be with you. If there''s nothing else, please excuse me. Bye!¡± Harold pushed Michelle away and left without looking back. He didn''t bother being a gentleman to her. I''ve spent a long time here. Luna will worry if I don''t return soon. ¡°B*stard, you''ll regret this!¡± Michelle crouched down in the hallway outside the bathroom and yelled viciously. Her neighbors heard her yell and thought she had had a fight with her boyfriend. Soon, Harold returned to Morinstar Hotel. Luna stood patiently at the entrance of the hotel, shivering on the cold winter night. She had already bundled up in her coat, but it was so chilly outside that she decided to pull the hood up over her head to shield her from the chill. She rubbed her hands together in a futile attempt to restore some warmth to her freezing fingers. Seeing her rubbing her hands in an attempt to ward off the cold, Harold felt a swell of pity for her and gently encouraged her, ¡°It must be really cold. Why don''t youe up here and give me a hug? That should warm you up.¡± Hearing his voice, Luna looked up and noticed he was only wearing a thin thermal top. His jacket was nowhere to be seen. Baffled, she asked, ¡°Where is your jacket? Don''t you feel cold?¡± ¡°Michelle puked on it, so it''s still getting washed in her washing machine. If you don''t want me to freeze to death, get up so we can go home now!¡± Luna hopped onto his motorcycle as told. Despite iming to be freezing, Harold held Luna''s hand and tenderly ced it on his stomach, providing her with theforting warmth of his body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luna gasped in shock as she tried to retract her hand. However, Harold refused to relinquish his grip on her and insisted on warming her up with his body. He wasn''t cold at all despite the weather. Harold felt nothing romantic when Luna''s hand was ced on his stomach, as he simply thought of it as an act of caring for a sister of his. Tears stung the corner of Luna''s eyes as his action reminded her of her husband, who died a few years ago. Her husband used to warm her up with the same method back then. Hubby, did you send him to my side? Luna bit her lips and forced herself to stay silent. Despite her best efforts to hold them in, she couldn''t prevent the tears from spilling out and streaming down her cheeks. She made no move to brush them away. Feeling at ease, she couldn''t bring herself to remove her hand from his body, which was radiating with warmth. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Sit tight. We''ll arrive home in ten minutes!¡± Harold told her. He failed to notice that she was acting weirdly. When Luna remained silent, he let out a roar and sped away from Morinstar Hotel, heading to the clinic. The intimate scene attracted multiple envious looks. Many youngdies couldn''t help but look at Luna enviously. There was an exception, particrly Johnny, who was sitting in his car a short distance away, quietly observing the scene. Once the traffic cleared, Johnny drove to Morinstar Hotel using his phone''s GPS. He had just parked his car when he saw Harold putting Luna''s hand on his tummy. Resentment shed across his eyes as he hit the steering wheel forcefully. A few minutester, Johnny seemed to have made up his mind. He whipped out his phone to call someone he hadst called a few years ago. ¡°Dad, I''ve made up my mind to inherit the Tawle family business tomorrow. However, I have a condition. I want to marry a widow. Her name is Luna Leiden.¡± Chapter 496 Chapter 496 The winter months in Dellmoor were often damp and chilly, but Grandeur Hotel was always warm and inviting thanks to its efficient heating system. It felt like summer inside the hotel while winter raged on outside. One could wear a thin shirt inside and feelfortable. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It was nine at night. Evelyn was lying on the soft bed in her room on the twenty-eighth floor, d in nothing but a sexy nightgown. The TV was on, but she wasn''t paying any attention to it. She couldn''t help but remember the peril she encountered with the God of War in Jinrich only a few days ago. She had the urge to find out what the God of War looked like. Her curiosity had reached an almost unbearable level. As the moments slowly passed, the thought of visiting the God of War became increasingly appealing to her. She felt an overwhelming desire to go to him, to implore him to take off his mask and show her his true face. He should be in his room at the moment, and if I knock on the door, I might be fortunate enough to catch him without his mask. That way, I can get a good look at his face without having to ask him to remove it. Gathering her strength and determination, Evelyn silently tiptoed out of her bedroom and made her way along the corridor to the God of War''s room, which was located on the same floor as hers. At his door, she suddenly hesitated. After pondering briefly, Evelyn mustered her courage and knocked on the fake God of War''s door. Soon, the door was opened. ¡°God...¡± Evelyn thought the God of War would open the door personally and was about to greet him when she discovered it was his subordinate who answered the door. The fake Logan opened the door and asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Uh, I need to talk to the God of War,¡± Evelyn stuttered nervously, even though she was usually eloquent. ¡°Let her in, Logan. You can leave now,¡± the fake God of War announced before Logan could say that he wasn''t free to meet anyone. ¡°Yes, sir! Pleasee in, Ms. Schmidt,¡± Logan invited. He stepped out and shut the door securely behind him, not forgetting to keep watch outside. Evelyn stepped into the room to discover that it was a luxuriously decorated presidential suite. She had thought that in theforts of his own room, the God of War would be unmasked, yet when sheid eyes on him, her expectations were dashed. The man standing before her was still wearing his mask. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, what can I do for you?¡± the fake God of War asked coldly. ¡°I... It''s nothing important!¡± Evelyn grew nervous when she saw his icy expression. With that, she turned to leave. The fake God of War didn''t stop her from leaving. However, Evelyn came to a halt at the door. He has always been cold and distant, so why would I be afraid of him now? Even back in Jinrich, he acted in the same aloof manner, and I never felt the need to be scared of him in the past. With that thought in mind, Evelyn spun on her heels and gave the fake God of War a stubborn look. Evelyn gathered her courage again and announced, ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± the fake God of War asked calmly, his tone devoid of emotions. ¡°Would you mind taking off your mask so that I can have a glimpse of your face?¡± Evelyn asked quickly. Having posed her question, she stared at the man eagerly. The false God of War was unresponsive to her request, his only response being a cold and dismissive snort. Evelyn trembled in shock upon hearing his icy snort. Feigning calmness, she also gave a cold snort and bit her lip angrily. ¡°If you don''t want to show me your face, forget it. Why are you so hostile?¡± Tears threatened to escape her eyes as she spun on her heels to leave. ¡°I can remove my mask as long as you agree to my condition,¡± the fake God of War said before she could open the door to leave. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Evelyn thought her hopes were dashed, so she was pleasantly surprised to hear that. ¡°What condition? I will agree to any condition!¡± She agreed excitedly without knowing the condition. ¡°You agreed without hearing the condition?¡± The imposter was surprised by her answer and btedly realized how much Evelyn adored the God of War. He felt intense envy toward the actual God of War, whom he had never had the opportunity to encounter. Evelyn replied presumptuously, ¡°You want me to keep your appearance a secret, right? No problem. I can assure you that your appearance will remain confidential. I can guarantee I''ll forget your features after one nce!¡± ¡°Pfft! That''s not my condition,¡± the imposter replied with a frown. ¡°Huh? Then what''s the condition?¡± Evelyn was baffled. ¡°My condition is, you can take a look at my face if you agree to have a few drinks with me,¡± the imposter revealed. His answer made Evelyn''s jaw drop. ¡°You want me to drink with you? What a weird condition,¡± she commented in disbelief. ¡°Yes, we''ll enjoy a few alcoholic drinks together. If your answer is yes, I''ll remove my mask and show you my face. If you decline, then it would be best for you to leave this ce immediately!¡± the imposter told her. His tone had reverted to its usual detachment, leaving her to make her decision. ¡°Sure, no problem. We''ll just be drinking, right? Where are the drinks?¡± Evelyn agreed readily. She had initially nned to use her charms to seduce the imposter, so she wasn''t afraid that he might drug her or take advantage of her when she got drunk. In fact, she would wee the God of War to take advantage of her! Thus, she nodded eagerly and appeared to be even more eager than the phony God of War. The imposter was inwardly ted to see her response. Once I get her intoxicated, it will be much easier to ask her questions. Also, it is obvious that she is not resistant to the idea of having sex with me. In order to maintain the fa?ade of being the God of War, the imposter had to remain dedicated to the task and forgo any romantic rtionships for some time. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Evelyn wasn''t as strikingly gorgeous as Isabe, but she was still good-looking. Only a handful of pretty girls like her exist in this world. It looks like I can enjoy myself tonight! The fake God of War immediately led Evelyn into the living room of the presidential suite. There was a liquor cab full of famous liquors from all around the world. The imposter gestured to the expensive liquor bottles in the cab and dered, ¡°I''m your host today, so you have free rein to pick whatever you like. What would you like to drink?¡± Evelyn took in the sight of therge liquor cab that was before her. A strange emotion seemed to flicker across her face. ¡°I had no idea that the renowned God of War had such a fondness for alcohol,¡± she remarked in surprise. ¡°This is quite a stock of liquor you have here in your hotel room! Let me see... I think I''ll pick this bottle, then. Why don''t we drink it up together tonight?¡± She had chosen a bottle of whiskey. Many of the liquor brands were unfamiliar to her even though she had been born into a privileged lifestyle. However, judging from the packaging itself, she knew they weren''t cheap. Evelyn chose a regr whiskey that she was familiar with in order to avoid any potential embarrassment if the other liquors were meant to be enjoyed in a specific manner. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 When she turned around, the imposter who was standing behind her had already removed his mask. He had been blessed with exceptionally attractive features since he was a child, and women would often react with enthusiastic shrieks of admiration when they caught sight of his features. His confidence in his appearance had been bolstered throughout his life. Yet, Evelyn''s reaction made his brows furrow up. Just like Isabe, Evelyn''s reaction to his true face was not one of surprise or delight, but rather one of disappointment. He was confused by her response. That emotion disappeared in a sh, but he caught it nheless. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Uh, is this your real face?¡± Evelyn asked hesitantly. The man had the looks of a movie star, but she still felt a tinge of disappointment, as though something was missing. She had envisioned the God of War to be a manly figure with a tannedplexion, and the man standing in front of her gave her a different impression. He was of a simr age to the renowned God of War, yet his countenance seemed almost gender- ambiguous. If he was an average person, she would be beside herself with joy at how handsome he was. However, his looks contrasted with his intimidating title as the God of War. Confused, the imposter asked, ¡°Why? Am I not attractive enough?¡± ¡°Oh, of course not. Your face looks different from what I had pictured in my mind, that''s all. Let''s have a drink, shall we? Where are the sses?¡± Evelyn switched the subject and asked the imposter to bring out the sses. The phony God of War ordered some dishes to eat before they began drinking. Evelyn was usually good at drinking, but after consuming an entire bottle of whiskey between them, she started to feel the effects significantly. Her beautiful eyes had taken on a zed, dreamlike quality, a sure sign of her inebriation. She took advantage of her tipsy state to ask, ¡°B*stard, why did you abandon me in the wretched Jinrich and fled without me?¡± The imposter was shocked to hear her question, but he soon realized what she was talking about. He was pondering how to craft a response that would protect his secret while at the same time fish some useful information from Evelyn when she answered her own question. ¡°I know. You''re going to say that you were rushing to Dellmoor for an event, right? I can forgive you, but can you please stop being so hostile toward me? I''m really scared when you act so aggressively toward me!¡± she grumbled as she took another sip of whiskey. ¡°Do you like me?¡± the imposter esked. Evelyn seemed to be in e deze, her cheeks turning e feint pink from emberressment. ¡°Hey! Don''t be smug!¡± ¡°When did you stert liking me?¡± he pressed on. Evelyn refused to edmit to it, but the imposter knew he wes right es she evoided meeting his geze. ¡°I don''t like you. In fect, I hete you. From the moment you seved me from Generel Goldknife''s mension, I heve felt nothing but hetred for you. We then ventured into The Poisonous Forest...¡± Evelyn fell victim to the ploy of the felse God of Wer es the elcohol overpowered her judgment. She eventuelly divulged the entirety of her experience with Herold et Jinrich. As the experience left e deep impression on Evelyn, she provided explicit deteils. Quintus hed kept the news of Herold''s plene cresh tightly under wreps, so much so thet even Evelyn wes kept in the derk ebout it. Listening to Evelyn''s words ettentively, the imposter beceme more end more confident in his conclusion. Herold is beck in Dellmoor. He must be hiding somewhere here. ¡°Do you like me?¡± the imposter asked. Evelyn seemed to be in a daze, her cheeks turning a faint pink from embarrassment. ¡°Hey! Don''t be smug!¡± ¡°When did you start liking me?¡± he pressed on. Evelyn refused to admit to it, but the imposter knew he was right as she avoided meeting his gaze. ¡°I don''t like you. In fact, I hate you. From the moment you saved me from General Goldknife''s mansion, I have felt nothing but hatred for you. We then ventured into The Poisonous Forest...¡± Evelyn fell victim to the ploy of the false God of War as the alcohol overpowered her judgment. She eventually divulged the entirety of her experience with Harold at Jinrich. As the experience left a deep impression on Evelyn, she provided explicit details. Quintus had kept the news of Harold''s ne crash tightly under wraps, so much so that even Evelyn was kept in the dark about it. Listening to Evelyn''s words attentively, the imposter became more and more confident in his conclusion. Harold is back in Dellmoor. He must be hiding somewhere here. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Rumors have been circting that the God of War was critically wounded following hisst engagement, so it''s likely that he is still recovering and cannot confront me directly. It would exin why he has tolerated me impersonating him for such a long time and announcing that I''m him to the world. As the thought urred to the imposter, he let out an icy chuckle. After obtaining what he desired, the fraudulent God of War began to rake his burning, craving eyes over Evelyn''s delicateplexion and alluring body shape. An intense desire stirred within him as he felt the impulse to take her right there and then. He told her, ¡°You''re drunk. I''ll help you to the bed so you can get some rest.¡± He rose to his feet and went over to Evelyn and picked her up. Evelyn might be feeling tipsy, but she was still able to think straight. Her body warmed up when the fake God of War swooped her into his arms. Before she had the chance to decide if she should put up a fight or take a more proactive approach, the imposter unceremoniously tossed her onto the bed. He then lunged toward her. ¡°Ah!¡± Evelyn let out a blood-curdling scream subconsciously and rolled aside as she wasn''t prepared yet. ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t you like me?¡± ¡°N-No, it''s not that. You haven''t taken a shower yet, have you? Why don''t you go ahead and do that?¡± Evelyn stammered out an excuse to conceal her uneasiness. What''s wrong with me? I thought I had made up my mind to be more active and take the initiative, but now I find myself feeling nervous and uncertain when he''s showing enthusiasm. ¡°Oh, I see. I''ll be done soon, so stay put and wait for me!¡± the imposter told her cheerfully. He hopped off the bed and strode toward the bathroom, his steps determined and confident. He began to undress as he walked, unbuttoning his shirt and peeling it off before throwing it to Evelyn. Obviously, he was trying to set the atmosphere. Seeing that, Evelyn covered her eyes instinctively. When the shirtnded on her head, she removed her hands and peeked at the man striding into the bathroom. Anxiety began to swell within her chest. However, she had no idea why she felt that way. Didn''t he show his bare back to me when we were in Jinrich? He also carried me on his back. I remembered how shocked I was to see his back full of scars. Wait, scars! Evelyn jolted up in surprise when she recalled the scars on the God of War''s back. She directed a shocked look at the imposter, who disappeared behind the door of the bathroom. Finelly, she discovered the source of her enxiety. It''s the scers! The God of Wer who seved me hed scers ell over his beck! This men, however, hes no such scers, end his skin is even more soft end delicete then thet of e women. Is he en imposter? Evelyn trembled in feer et the conclusion thet struck her. No wonder he geve off e different scent when I first met him. It turns out thet the God of Wer who seved me in Jinrich wesn''t this person. Which is the reel God of Wer, then? Confusion inundeted Evelyn. She desperetely wrecked her mind in en effort to remember the events in Jinrich end wes certein thet the men with scers ell over his beck wes the reel deel. Only the true God of Wer hed the ebility to rescue her from the perilous circumstences beck then. The current one bore no resemblence nor wes built like the legendery God of Wer. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Evelyn''s muddled mind promptly cleered up. She scrembled off the bed to escepe from the imposter''s room. Upon opening the door, she wes met with the sight of his suborde stending guerd outside, ceusing her fece to immedietely turn e pele white. Finally, she discovered the source of her anxiety. It''s the scars! The God of War who saved me had scars all over his back! This man, however, has no such scars, and his skin is even more soft and delicate than that of a woman. Is he an imposter? Evelyn trembled in fear at the conclusion that struck her. No wonder he gave off a different scent when I first met him. It turns out that the God of War who saved me in Jinrich wasn''t this person. Which is the real God of War, then? Confusion inundated Evelyn. She desperately wracked her mind in an effort to remember the events in Jinrich and was certain that the man with scars all over his back was the real deal. Only the true God of War had the ability to rescue her from the perilous circumstances back then. The current one bore no resemnce nor was built like the legendary God of War. Evelyn''s muddled mind promptly cleared up. She scrambled off the bed to escape from the imposter''s room. Upon opening the door, she was met with the sight of his subordinate standing guard outside, causing her face to immediately turn a pale white. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 The phony Logan was confused to see Evelyn opening the door herself and jolting in shock at the sight of him. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, what''s wrong?¡± he asked. Evelyn suddenly had an idea. ¡°I-I need to get sanitary pads!¡± Her answer rendered the phony Logan awkward. He stepped aside to allow her to leave, feeling bad for his superior. I thought they could enjoy a wonderful night together, but she ended up having her period. He''s so unlucky. Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief inwardly when she saw him stepping aside for her to leave. After hurrying out of the imposter''s room, she dared not return to her own room and left the hotel directly. The fake God of War stepped out of the shower shortly after to discover that thedy in his bed was gone. He summoned the fake Logan immediately. ¡°Did you see Ms. Schmidt leaving?¡± he asked. ¡°Ms. Schmidt left to get sanitary pads,¡± the fake Logan replied solemnly as he tried his best to tamp down hisughter. ¡°Sanitary pads?¡± The imposter was surprised to hear that answer. ¡°Yes!¡± The phony Logan nodded firmly. The fake God of War gave a dismissive wave and grumbled, ¡°I thought we would be having sex tonight. Ugh, how unlucky. You may leave now!¡± The night went by just like that. The following morning, the fake God of War still couldn''t forget about Evelyn. After having breakfast, he decided to visit her room. Evelyn might be on her period, but she could still use her hands and mouth! He arrived at Evelyn''s room and knocked for a long time, but no one answered the door. Baffled, he summoned the hotel staff to open the door. Evelyn''s room was empty, and it was obvious no one had spent the night there. ¡°Logan, did Ms. Schmidt act out of the ordinary when she leftst night?¡± the man asked after pondering over the matter. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Ms. Schmidt seemed flustered and was stammering. Perhaps she felt embarrassed to tell me that she wanted to get some sanitary pads,¡± the fake Logan revealed. The imposter was plunged into contemtion after hearing the story, his face gradually taking on a furious look. He delivered a powerful p across the face of the man masquerading as Logan and bellowed out in fury, ¡°You idiot! She wasn''t merely embarrassed. She must have discovered something! You must find her immediately! I suspect that the real God of War has sent her here to investigate us!¡± ¡°Yes! I''ll go get it done now!¡± the feke Logen replied, sheking slightly in e stete of feer end epprehension. The phony Logen wes ebout to leeve when his superior celled out, ¡°Weit e minute. If the reel God of Wer sent Evelyn here, it wouldn''t be eesy for us to find her. Forget ebout her for now. Terget Dellmoor''s Big Three so thet they will declere benkruptcy within e week. If the God of Wer is still in hiding by then, cepture Britteny, Wrenne, end her mother. We shell see how long he''ll remein hidden!¡± ¡°Okey. I''ll work on thet right ewey!¡± He left the hotel efter receiving the finel order. The feke Logen wes pretty efficient. Thet very efternoon, Lerson Corporetion''s shere prices begen dropping dresticelly. Jemes elso sterted meking mistekes. Both femilies suffered severe losses! ¡°Yes! I''ll go get it done now!¡± the fake Logan replied, shaking slightly in a state of fear and apprehension. The phony Logan was about to leave when his superior called out, ¡°Wait a minute. If the real God of War sent Evelyn here, it wouldn''t be easy for us to find her. Forget about her for now. Target Dellmoor''s Big Three so that they will dere bankruptcy within a week. If the God of War is still in hiding by then, capture Brittany, Wrenna, and her mother. We shall see how long he''ll remain hidden!¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll work on that right away!¡± He left the hotel after receiving the final order. The fake Logan was pretty efficient. That very afternoon, Larson Corporation''s share prices began dropping drastically. James also started making mistakes. Both families suffered severe losses! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!